“‘Omnes res create sunt divine sapientie et potentie testes, divitiz felicitatis

humane :—ex harum usu Jonitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini;

ex ceconomiad in conservatione, proportione, renovatione, potentia majestatis

elucet. Earum itaquée indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper gestimata ;

a veré eruditis et sapientibus semper exculta; malé doctis et barbaris semper

inimica fuit.”—Lixnzvs.

“Quel que soit le principe de la vie animale, il ne faut qu’ouvrir les yeux pour

voir qu’elle est le chef-d’ceuvre de la Toute-puissance, et le but auquel se rappor-

tent toutes ses opérations.”—Bruckner, Théorie du Systeme Animal, Leyden,

1767.

Fe a) nk ene The sylvan powers

Obey our summons; from their deepest dells

The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild

And odorous branches at our feet; the Nymphs

That press with nimble step the mountain-thyme

And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed,

But scatter round ten thousand forms minute

Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock

Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too

Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face

They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush

That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles,

Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread,

The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne,

All, all to us unlock their secret stores

And pay their cheerful tribute.

J. Taytor, Norwich, 1818.

CONTENTS OF VOL. VIII.

_FOURTH SERIES. |

NUMBER XLII.

Page

I. A Deseription of two new Caleispongia, to which is added

Confirmation of Prof. James-Clark’s Discovery of the True Form of

the Sponge-cell (Animal), and an Account of the Polype-like Pore-

area of Cliona corallinoides contrasted with Prof. KE. Hackel’s View

on the Relationship of the Sponges to the Corals. By H. J. Carrer,

EE OR LLY, i, vin Gin aw olaie civ vieve title's ies de ee eae 1

II. Notes on Sylviads. By the Rev. H. B. Tristram, LL.D.,

ee ie ka cin Le events vine tiane sess aa rveeees 28

IIIT. Notes on New-Zealand Eared Seals. By Dr. Hecror,

RN ne ec cnc siee ce hate tgeccdpevvecsee 29

IY. On the Agamic Reproduction of a Species of Chironomus,

and its Development from the Unfecundated Egg. By Oscar von

EN eo ble rove Fas A late ttth Geile th Sipbin a's 31

V. Contributions to the Fauna of the Upper Tertiaries. No. I.

The “ Mud-deposit ” at Selsey, Sussex. By AtFreD BELL ...... 45

VI. On the American Eider Duck. By R.B, Suarpr, F.L.S. &e.,

Librarian to the Zoological Society of London .................. 51

VII. On the Vermes collected by M. von Heuglin in the Sea of

Epitepengene yy ETO, FHTERS oi eee ese eee ares 53

VIII. On a new Species of Humming-bird belonging to the

Seems epatnirmn Dy J. GOULD, BRAS. sss vee ere eeniiens 61

Baocermmngsia? thaRoyal Society £50... 5.6 eee eee 63

On a new Species of Argus Pheasant, by T. W. Wood, Esq. ; Notes

on Podocnemis unifilis, by Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e. ; Note on

Testudo chilensis, by Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e.; Note on Dae-

tylopora, by Dr.C. W.Giimbel ; Pala Wax; Chinese Freshwater

Crabs and Hairy Tortoises; Death of E. Claparéde ...... 67—72

NUMBER XLIV.

IX. Supplement to a “Catalogue of the Zoophytes of South

Devon and South Cornwall,” with Descriptions of new Species. By

the Rev. Toomas Hincxs, B.A. (Plates V. & VI.) ............ 73

1V CONTENTS.

Page

X. Notes on T'rionyx Phayrei of Mr. Theobald and Dr. Anderson.

By Dr. J. E. GRAY, FBS. &e. 1. eee e eee eee e eee nee eeeeeens 83

XI. Additions to the Australian Curculionide. Part I. By

Francis P, Pascok, F.LS. &. «1.0. - see e cece ee mee ee eeeseenes 89

XII. Description and Illustrations of a new Species of Tethya,

with Observations on the Nomenclature of the Tethyade. By

H. J. Canter, F.R.S. &e. (Plate TV.) ......e cc cec cee ccceces 99

XIII. On the Agamic Reproduction of a Species of Chironomus,

and its Development from the Unfecundated Egg. By Oscar von

CURIREMET ) Rtattee siete Sit sicce cc ete 42S ccc i> vs oo Is 106

XIV. Notes on the Berardius of New Zealand. By Dr. J. E.

(CER ATS, FEU OCC se eg c\tinje 0: ie 2's. sia, ais oie lee fete uaa ii eae 115

XV. On Euchelymys, a new Genus and two new Species of

- Australian Freshwater Tortoises. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e... 117

XVI. Description of an apparently new Species of Pheasant be-

longing to the Genus Argus. By D.G. Exxiot, F.L.S., F.Z.S., &e. 119

XVII. On the Constitution of Milk and Blood. By M. Dumas . 120

Proceedings of the Royal Society........0s.ssenevececees 129—138

On the Skulls of Manide, by Charles Barron; On the Development

of the Teeth in Phacocherus ethiopicus, by Dr. J. E. Gray,

F.R.S. &e. ; Development of Spirorbis nautiloides, Lam., by Dr.

R. von Willimoes-Suhm ; On presumed American Specimens of

Pelomedusa, by Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S, &e.; Note on Trimerella

acuminata, by E. Billings; On the Skull of the Madoqua (Neo-

tragus Saltianus) from Abyssinia, by Dr. J. E. Gray, F.RS. &e.;

Note on Spongia lintetformis and 8S. lycopodium, Esper, by Dr.

J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e.; On the Development of an Appendicu-

late Distoma, On Halicryptus spinulosus, Von Sieb., and On

Priapulus caudatus, Linn., by Dr. R. von Willimoes-Suhm 1388—1]44

NUMBER XLV.

XVIII. On the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. By W. K.

Parker, F.R.S., T. Rupert Jones, F.G.S., and H. B. Brapy,

F.LS., F.G.8S.—Part XIV. The Species ennmerated by D’Orbigny

in the ‘Annales des Sciences Naturelles,’ 1826, vol. vii—IV. The

Species founded upon the Figures in Soldani’s ‘ Testaceographia

ac Zoophytographia.’ (Plates VIII.—XIT.)......-........ ccc eee 145

XIX. On the dlauda bimaculata of Ménétriés. By R. B. Suarpr,

F.L.S. &e., Librarian to the Zoological Society of London

CONTENTS.

Page

XX. On a new Species of Plestosaurus from the Portland Lime-

stone. By Harry G. Srerey, F.G.S., St. John’s College, Cam-

es ods dans od MCN GEOR SS ty sas Cadeb a caver en’s

XXI. On the Condors and Humming-birds of the Equatorial

Andes. By James Orton, of Poughkeepsie, N.Y. .........-....

XXII. Descriptions of two new Species pertaining to the Avifauna

of Australia. By Joun GouLp, F.R.S. &e. 2.0... eee eee

XXIII. Whence comes the Nourishment for the Animals of the

Pemener tay Exot, MARL MOBIUS 2.6160. ee eee e ceed ecetaee

’

XXIV. The supposititious “ Bos (?) pegasus” of the late Colonel

Charles Hamilton Smith. By Epwarp Bryrtu, Hon. Memb. As.

eg ow wcaraipie\siarelesé civ ccaes vebies visevep ac 2

XXYV. On the Organization of the Worms of the Genus Pericheta.

MER Tey he'd cid'e's le woo W's a's entice aon eens bec

XXVI. Description of a new Fossil Balanus. By Epwarp

I oie cn ig cis oh x ona nea 55 ates piste ao

Note on TYestudo Phayrei, by Ferd. Stoliczka; On a new gigantic

Salamander (Sieboldia Davidiana, Blanch.) from Western China,

by E. Blanchard ; On the Pedicellariz and Ambulacra of Echi-

noneus, by Edmond Perrier; On the Reproduction of the Lo-

phobranchs, and on the Filiation of certain Genera, by M.

Canestrini; On a new Organ of Innervation, and on the Origin

of the Nerves of Special Sensibility in the Aquatic Pulmonate

Gasteropoda, by M. Lacaze-Duthiers; Further Observations on

the Development of the Crayfish, by S. Chantran ; On Hypo-

185

192

207

210

cotyledonary Gemmation, by Prof. Asa Gray .......... 212-220

NUMBER XLVI.

XXVITI. Outline of a Scheme of Classification of the Invertebrata,

founded upon the Progressive-Development Theory. By JoHn Drnis

Macponacp, M.D., F.R.S., Stafl-Surgeon H.M.S. ‘ Lord Warden’ .

XXVIUI. Examination of Deep-sea Soundings; with Remarks on

the Habit and Structure of the Polycystina. By Joun Dents Mac-

DONALD, M.D., F.R.S., Staff-Surgeon H.M.S. ‘Lord Warden’ ..

XXIX. Note on some Chelonian Remains from the London Clay.

By Harry G. SEExry, F.G.S., St. John’s College, Cambridge ....

XXX. Notes onsome African Birds. By R.B. SHarpe,F.L.S. &e.,

Librarian to the Zoological Society of London

XXXI. On the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. By W. K.

PaRKER, F.R.S., T. Rupert Jones, F.G.S., and H. B. Brapy,

F.L.S., F.G.S

Wee PIRaS eho) esis) 8 4b\e era a) 6 6 0 00 6 0 0 8 6S 8 Ue 88's we 8 6 Oe be 8 8 Be e

vi CONTENTS.

Page

XXXII. Descriptions of two new Species of Humming-birds be-

longing to the Genera Lupherusa and Cyanomyia. By D.G. Exxtor,

TMS iy LS Olle od a a tat vol vo a vote chao Mata tA Atel eet tintete a 266

XXXII. Descriptions of new Genera and Species of Longicorns,

including three new Subfamilies. By Francis P. Pascox, F.L.S.

ac, » (Plate XTE) 9 gad ciawiwa.s\si2's.0:4 p00 singh Salem eee eae 268

XXXIV. On a new Species of Trichoglossus from Celebes. By

AnrTHor, Visconnt: WALDEN, F.R.S;, P.ZS. :..,.<n-a- creek pe eee 281

XXXYV. Descriptions of some new Species of Lepidoptera, chiefly

from the Collection of Mr. Wilson Saunders. By A. G. Burrer,

US cl eC be iat ie $s. gpa ee» UG «phd 9.0.4 ine el ec eee y

fo 3)

Notes on Australian Freshwater Tortoises, by Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S.

&e.; Note on Comephorus baicalensis, by Dr. Albert Giinther,

F.R.S.; On the Embryo of Macropus major, by H. A. Pagen-

stecher; On the Oviposition of Mantis religiosa, by Edmond

Perrier ; Echinococcus in Macropus major, by H. A. Pagenstecher,

On anew case of Hypermetamorphosis in Palingenia virgo in the

Larva-state, and Analogies of this Larva with the Crustacea,

EVER Oly mre ce Uae et ere tne sthniates wit emteners eminn ee 291—295

NUMBER XLVI.

XXXVI. On the Evidence of a Glacial Epoch at the Equator.

By James Orton, of Poughkeepsie, N.Y... 1... es seen soenes 297

XXXVIT. On Acanthopholis platypus (Seeley), a Pachypod from

the Cambridge Upper Greensand. By Harry G, SEetery, F.G.S.,

St. John’s College, Cambridge. (Plate VII.).................... 905

XXXVIHI. On the Young State of Fishes belonging to the Family

of Squamipinnes, By Dr. ALBERT GUNTHER, F.R.S. ............ 318

XXXIX. On Scapia Phayrei. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e. .. 320

XL. On Testudo Phayrei, Theob. & Dr. Gray. By Joun AnDER-

Ren, SOs STS, GE SGN, Winer en Lbs says aa eee pie om 524

XLI. Parasites of the Sponges. By H. J. Carrer, F.R.S. &e... 330

XLII. Preliminary Notice of New North-American Phyllopoda.

Pee, EAUSARD, WME dD, caus stan hon eas gp ns} da awa 352

XLUIL On the Injury inflicted on Ships by the Broad-finned

Swordfish of the Indian Ocean. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e.... 338

XLIV, Notice of a Fossil Hydraspide (7estudo Leithii, Carter)

from Bombay. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.RS. &e. 1.0... ican 339

CONTENTS.

XLV. Remarks on the Genus Lichenocrinus, By F. B. Meek .

XLVI. Notes on Coleoptera, with Descriptions of new Genera and

Species.—Part I. By Francis P. Pascor, F.L.S. &c. (Plate XIV.)

New Book :—M. Terquem’s Researches on the Foraminifera of the

Lias and the Oolites

Po ge ht arg we ke Yat yy ay re ee ee et ee oy a yk ee be

Note on the Ptilornis Alberti, by G. R. Gray; Notes on Australian

Freshwater Tortoises, by Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e.; Damonia

oblonga, a new Species of Freshwater Tortoise, by Dr. J. E. Gray,

F.R.S. &e. ; Delphinus microps; Life in the Wyandotte Cave,

by Prof. Cope; Note on Spongia linteiformis, Esper, by Dr. J. E.

Gray, F.R.S.; On “ Sargasso-Seas ;” The Chinese Long-tailed

Goat Antelope (Urotragus caudatus), by Dr. J. E. Gray, F.RAS.

&e. ; On the Phosphorescence of the Eggs of the common Glow-

worm, by M. Jousset; Water unfrozen at a Temperature of

Vil

Page

, 341

BAS

361

oo ce sig syn Sinan 8p us oie oe 8 2 ols « 365—372

NUMBER XLVIII.

XLVII. Memoir on the Hydrographical System and the Fresh-

water Fish of Algeria. By Lieut.-Colonel R. L. PLayratr, H.M.

Consul General, and M. Lrrournevx, Conseiller & la Cour d’Appel,

in Algeria

SIVIMESIS) SEG1O6.¢ 0 © = = OG 6 0 0 Sle 05 6 Ow SD eA gO 6 8 Oe 8 6 FH Ew Pe 0 8

XLVIII. Notes on Holopus and Pentacrinus. By Dr. J. E. Gray,

nhac sof x ine ss Lae ts deve aie ne ene tae :

XLIX. On the Coleoptera of St. Helena. By T. Vernon Wot-

LASTON, M.A., F.L.S.

L. On the Early Stages of Terebratulina septentrionalis (Couthouy).

By Epwarp S. Morsr, Ph.D. &c. (Plates XV. & XVI.)....:...

LI. Notes on the New-Zealand Eared Seal (P’hoca ursina, Yorster ;

Arclocephalus Forsteri, Gray). By Dr. James Hector, F.R.S.....

LIT. On a new Species of Caprimulgus. By G. R. Gray, F.R.S.

LILI. Notice of Spiders captured by Miss Hunter in Montreal,

Upper Canada, with Descriptions of Species supposed to be new to

Arachnologists. By Jonn BLackwALL, F.LS. ...........-.---

LIV. On two undescribed Species of European Birds. By R. B.

Suarpr, F.L.S., Librarian to the Zoological Society of London,

and H. E. Dresser, F.Z.S. Ke.

Ce sree arash al esa a e 6 aed, ks oa 0 oie) ee 8 € 6 010

On a new Species of Buceros, by G. R. Gray (Plate XVII.) ; Obser-

429

vill 5; CONTENTS.

Page

vations on some points in the Embryology of the Lemuroidea,

and on the Zoological Affinities of those Animals, by M. Alph.

Milne-Edwards; On some Fungi belonging to the Family La-

boulbenia, by Dr. Peyritsch ; The Pepino (Philesia buxifolia) ;

The Copigue (Lapageria rosea); On the Generation of Helix

aspersa, by M.S. Jourdain; On the Persistence of Caryophyllia

cylindracea, Reuss, a Cretaceous Coral, in the Coral-fauna of the

Deep Sea, by P. Martin Duncan, M.B. Lond., F.R.S., F.GS.,

Prof. of Geology in King’s Coll. Lond..,.............. 437—443

Index: si OR as ee ee OES a Le AG RRA Se eee 444

PLATES IN. VOL. VIII.

Puate I, New Species of Calcispongie.

II. Structure of Sponges.

II. Reproduction of a Species of Chironomus.

IV. New Species of Tethya.

Vi pNew British Zoophytes.

VI. Acanthopholis platypus.

VIII.

1D-@

X. >Soldani’s Foraminifera.

ea |

Xone

XIII. New Longicorns.

XIV. New Genera and Species of Coleoptera.

XV. a r : 1

Xvi fEarly Stages of Terebratulina septentrionalis.

XVII. Buceros casuarinus.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FOURTH SERIES. ]

Oe adanvednusa niece per litora spargite muscum,

Naiades, et circiim vitreos considite fontes:

Pollice virgineo teneros hic carpite flores:

Floribus et pictum, dive, replete canistrum.

At vos, o Nymphe Craterides, ite sub undas;

Ite, recurvato variata corallia trunco

Vellite muscosis e rupibus, et mihi conchas

Ferte, Dem pelagi, et pingui conchylia succo.”’

N. Parthenti Giannettasii Eol. 1,

No. 43. JULY 1871.

I—A Description of two new Calcispongie, to which is

added Confirmation of Prof. James-Clark’s Discovery of the

True Form of the Sponge-cell (Animal), and an Account of

the Polype-like Pore-area of Cliona corallinoides contrasted

with Prof. E. Hiickel’s View on the Relationship of the

Sponges to the Corals. By H. J. Carter, F.R.S. &e.

[Plates I. & II.]

In the following paper I propose to describe and illustrate two

new calcareous Sponges from this locality (Budleigh-Salterton,

Devon), one of which will form the type of a new genus, and

the other, although before noticed, has not been properly re-

cognized; also to confirm Prof. James-Clark’s discovery of

the true form of the sponge-cell in Leucosolenia botryordes,

Bk., by recent observations and experiments on the structure

of Grantia compressa; further, to describe and illustrate the

polype-like pore-area of Cliona corallinoides, Hancock, for the

purpose of contrasting it with the views of Prof. E. Hickel on

the organization of Sponges and their relationship to the

Corals ; to which are added a few remarks on the groundwork

or basis of his proposed classification of the Calcispongie.

Trichogypsia villosa, nov. gen. et sp.

Pl. I. figs. 1-4.

Massive, sessile, depressed, greyish or greenish white ; base

subelliptical. Surface uneven, rough, ridged, villous (Pl. I.

Ann. & Mag. N, Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. viii. 1

2 Mr. H. J. Carter on two new Calcispongie.

fig. 2), presenting a single vent at one end of the ellipse (fig.

2, a), about midway between the border and the centre, at the

bottom of an oval excavation, furnished internally with a

circle of minor vents arranged round the large one (fig. 3).

Pores scattered over the surtace generally. Internal structure

close, areolar, accompanied by the branching excretory canal-

system. Spicules of one form only (fig. 4), viz. linear, sinuous,

fusiform, spino-tuberculate at the extremities, especially the

outer one, which is most attenuated, the internal one being

obtuse and less tuberculated; arranged more or less perpen-

dicularly, so as to present a villous surface. Size of spicule

averaging 32-1800ths of an inch long by 1-1800th of an inch

broad. Size of specimen (fig. 1) 5-12ths of an inch long by

3-12ths broad, and 1-12th of an inch high.

Hab. Marine. Laminarian zone, in company with Isodictya

simulans, Bk. (Halichondria simulans, Johnston).

Loc. Budleigh-Salterton, south coast of Devon.

Obs. I have only obtained one specimen of this sponge ;

it had grown upon the deciduous shell of a shark’s egg, to-

gether with branching and inosculating Isodictya simulans,

the whole of which had probably become entangled in the

Laminarian zone, whence it had been torn off m a storm

and cast upon the beach, where I found it about a year

since.

It consists of a single individual, with one vent, growing

flat upon the horny egg-shell, and is so far like Leuconia nivea

that the vent branches off directly into the areolar parenchyma

of the sponge; but its surface, instead of being depressed, flat,

and smooth, is rather elevated and rough, or Rae oe ridged,

while the whole mass has the appearance of the pile on white

velvet which, having been moistened with gum-water, has

been allowed to dry in a ruffled state. How far this may be

owing to the washing of the sea-water, I cannot say ; but it is

chiefly caused by the projection of the attenuated spinous ends

of the sinuously straight spicules, which, arranged perpendi-

cularly to the surface, give the latter its villous appearance.

The colour is greyish or greenish white, of that tint which is

perhaps the most common in the crystalline salts of lime—

calc spar, gypsum, Ke.

While, however, there is only one kind of spicule, and that

linear, this Calcisponge further differs from all the others with

which I am acquainted in possessing no triradiate or quadri-

radiate spicules.

It is necessary to make a new genus of it, for which, from

its caleareous nature and hair-like appearance, I propose the

name of “ Trichogypsia,” designating the species by the term

Mr. H. J. Carter on two new Calcispongie. 3

“ villosa,” from its surface being somewhat like the pile on

velvet, as above stated.

The spicule happens to be almost a facsimile of that which

forms the tubercles and crust on the back of Doris tubercu/ata,

and, like it as well as all the other calcareous spicules that I

have met with in the Calcispongiw, Foraminifera, Gorgo-

niidw, Echinodermata, and compound tunicated animals, pre-

sents no central canal, but is solid throughout.

Leuconia Johnstonii, mihi.

Pl. I. figs. 5-12.

Massive, flat, sessile, lobulated, snow-white, each lobule

having a single vent situated at the end of a more or less

elongated, conical or rounded eminence (PI. I. fig. 6). Sur-

face smooth, covered with very large quadriradiate spicules

(fig. 6,c). Vent circular, and pabrtbatited by a crown of erect

linear spicules (fig. 6,@ and 7, e), or simple and bound down

marginately by the spreading arms of the great quadriradiate

spicules of the surtace (fig. 6, 6, and fig. 40,b 64, Pl. IL),

leading into a cloacal cavity (fig. 7,a@) which soon branches off

into the excretory canal-system (fig.7,6 5). Pores scattered irre-

gularly over the surface, in the dermal sareode, chiefly opposite

the interstices of the intercrossing subjacent spicular structure

(fig. 9,a, 6). Internally areolar for the most part, accompanied

by the branching excretory canal-system (fig.7,d ddd); areolar

cavities opening into each other (8, a) and finally into the cloaca

directly (fig. 7, cc) or indirectly into it through the branches of

the excretory canal-system. Spicules of seven forms :—l1, the

largest, quadriradiate (fig. 10, a), one arm of which is directed

internally (c), while the three others (46 & d), lying flat upon

the surface (fig. 6, c), thus, nail-like, bind down the spicular struc-

ture; internal arm (c) much curved, projecting into the cloacal

cavity, where it presents a formidable spur bent towards the

vent (fig. 7, f); the junction of the radii marked by a transpa-

rent area, which is white or dark according to the direction of

the light, and arises from the presence or junction of the in-

ternal or fourth arm, whereby this part often has the appear-

ance of a pore (fig. 12) ; 2, triradiate (g), very much smaller

than the last, but of different sizes, and forming, as in most

calcareous sponges, the staple spicule of the mass; 3, thick,

long, linear, smooth, inequifusiform, slightly curved, larger at

the proximal than at the distal end (e); 4, long, delicate,

hair-like, straight (f); the last two are confined to the vent

(fig. 7 e) ; 5, small quadriradiate (7 7’), with one arm straight and

long, two short and opposite or lateral, and the fourth forming

a long curved spur directed forwards, which, as this spicule is

4 Mr. H. J. Carter on two new Calcispongiz.

chiefly confined to the cloacal surface, projects into the latter

after the manner of the fourth arm of the large quadriradiate ;

6, minute, fusiform, acerate, curved, spinous, presenting

for the most part the appearance of one end having been

broken off and again united, but in the opposite direction to

the curve of the spicule generally (X, and fig. 11, a) ; 7, minute

quadriradiate, with one short and three longer arms (/, and

fig. 11,4), chiefly confined, with the two preceding ones, to the

surface of the cloacal cavities, where they form a more or less

dense layer, pierced only by the fourth or internal arm of the

great quadriradiate and the openings of the excretory canal-

system (fig. 7,a,f,c). These spicules, although they vary

somewhat in size, are, on the average, as they are successively

described, 100, 36, 62, 58, 10, 4, and 14 1800ths of an

inch in their length and spreading respectively. Size of the

specimen (fig. 5) about 9-12ths long, 6-12ths broad, and

14-12ths of an inch high.

Hab. Under surface of the rocks, in company with most of

the other siliceous and calcareous sponges here, about low-

water mark, in the Laminarian zone. Not uncommon.

Loc. Budleigh-Salterton, south coast of Devon.

Obs. I have found several specimens of this sponge. In

some the vents are ciliated, in others unciliated; that is,

crowned with a row of erect linear spicules, or with none at

all. Both kinds occur in the specimen from which the illus-

tration is taken; and where the crown is absent or broken off,

perhaps from the waves beating upon it twice a day at each

falling of the tide, the margin is chiefly bound down by the

arms of the great quadriradiate spicule of the surface.

It differs from Leuconia nivea in the vents being ciliated,

in the great spicules of the surface being quadri- instead of

triradiate, in the projection of the curved or fourth ray of the

great quadriradiate spicule into the cloaca, in the presence of

the dark area or point in the centre of the radii of the latter

(fig. 12), which at once distinguishes it from Leuconia nivea,

where there is no fourth ray to occasion this; in its lobulated

form, where one-third or more of the individual sometimes

projecting above the common level of the sponge entails a

short cloacal cavity (fig. 7, a) before branching off into the ex-

cretory canal-system generally, while in Leuconta nivea the

vent, being on the same plane as the rest of the surface, which

is flat, branches off ¢mmedvately into this canal-system.

Thus in Leucontia Johnstonii we have a form midway be-

tween Grantia ciliata and Leuconia nivea.

After having described Leuconia nivea and its large tri-

radiate spicules, Dr. Johnston concludes with the following

paragraph :—

Mr. H. J. Carter on two new Calcispongie. 5

“ Mr. M‘Colla has furnished me with a variety from the

Trish coast that merits to be distinguished. The sponge rises

up in compressed sinuous leaf-like lobes, which are united

together so as to form a lobulated crust nearly an inch in

thickness, with a circular osculum on every projecting angle

(pl. 20. fig. 6). Were we to imagine that cules of Grantia

compressa had grown so close as to press against each other,

and the various specimens to have coalesced into one mass,

we would have a correct idea of this variety. That it is,

however, no variety of G. compressa, is proved by the differ-

ence of its texture as well as by the form of the spicula.”

(Brit. Spong. 1842, p. 183.)

I need hardly add, after this quotation, that Dr. Johnston

Was acquainted with the species which I have now the plea-

sure to dedicate to his respected memory; nor, on the other

hand, need I allude further to Dr. Bowerbank’s description of

Leuconia nivea (Brit. Spong. 1866, vol. ii. p. 36) than to state

that, as he has changed Johnston’s name of Grantia nivea to

Leuconia nivea, so he has lost sight of or ignored this classical

writer’s description of the true Grantia nivea, and replaced it

by an imperfect one of his “ variety.”

That, however, Johnston’s “‘ variety”’ is entitled to a distinct

appellation, the above description will show.

As the great quadriradiate spicule of the surface of Leuconia

Johnstonii is but a larger form of that which is common to the

cloacal surface alone of most of the calcareous sponges, I have

given an illustration of that which is found in brake ciliata

as a type specimen (PI. II. fig. 32). It will be observed that

one ray is straight (4), while two others are more or less

curved and opposite to each other (aa); this is the common

form of the triradiate spicule; and it is in the straight ray

alone that a trace of the central or axial canal common to the

siliceous spicule is seen (c), which trace, however, is here the

central canal filled up with a cylinder of the same material as

the spicule, so that, in fact, there is no canal at all. The

fourth ray (@) projects at about right angles to the other three,

and sometimes is a little excentric—that is, arises from the

straight ray at a little distance from its union with the two

curved ones. This ray is also curved forwards (that is, towards

thevent), and in this way projects into and forms the armature

of the cloaca: it would have been opposite, probably, if the

current had been so, and hence is one of the structural evi-

dences of an aboriginal excretory stream.

What is remarkable, however, in Leuconia Johnstonii is,

that this spicule is so large that its fourth ray not only pro-

jects in a formidable manner into the cloaca (PI. II. fig. 40, cc),

6 Mr. H. J. Carter on the *‘ Collar”

but its three other rays bind down the rest of the spicular

structure on the surface at the same time (PI. I. fig. 6,¢). It

is therefore as much a surface- as a cloacal spicule; while, in

all the other calcareous sponges that I have seen, it (that 1s,

the quadriradiate) is almost entirely confined to the cloacal

surface. ‘The two other quadriradiate spicules are also chiefly

confined to the inner surface of the cloaca here as well as in

Leuconia nivea, where, with the minute spinous spicule, they

also chiefly form the lining of the excretory canals; but the

great spur of the great quadriradiate spicule of Leuconia

Johnstonii is, of course, absent.

Confirmation of Prof. James-Clark’s Discovery of the “ Collar”

round the Cilium of the Sponge-cell.

In the October Number of the ‘ Annals’ for last year my

paper on the “ Ultimate Structure of the Marine Sponges ”

was published (vol. vi. p. 329), at the end of which (p. 341)

are the following paragraphs :—

“T have only now to add a word or two, in conclusion, on

the real nature of the animal of the Sponges abstractedly.

“The only naturalist, to my knowledge, who has turned

his attention directly to this all-important point connected

with them is Prof. H. James-Clark, of Boston, to whose va-

luable memoir on the subject, entitled, ‘ Spongie ciliate or

Infusoria flagellata”’ (Mem. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist. vol. i. pt. 3,

pls. 9 & 10, read June 20, 1866; reprinted in the ‘ Annals,’

vol. 1. p.133, Feb. 1868) I have alluded at the commencement

of this paper.

“'The object of Prof. James-Clark is to prove that the

monociliated sponge-cell is a distinct flagellated infusorium,

possessing an oral and an anal orifice respectively, in close

approximation, at the bottom of a funnel-shaped retractile ex-

pansion which surrounds the base of the cilium, and also a

nucleus and two contracting vesicles ; further, that this flagel-

lated infusorium is in no sense whatever related to the Rhizo-

poda; and that it is an aggregation or colony of such Infusoria

which produces the ‘ true ciliated Sponge.’

““T cannot altogether endorse Prof. James-Clark’s views, as

I have stated (Annals, Sept. 1869, vol. iv. p. 196), nor do I

desire to dispute his conclusions here.”

It is with great pleasure that I can now endorse them—that

is, that I am now able to confirm all that Prof. James-Clark

has stated of the flagellated sponge-cell in the valuable memoir

to which I have reterred.

For two months past Grantia compressa has been growing

round the Cilium of the Sponge-cell. 7

in clusters on branches of the delicate little seaweed called

Callithamnion roseum, which fringes the overhanging edges

and under surfaces of the rocks here, about midway between

high- and low-water mark, where it is left uncovered by the

water for some hours twice a day.

Thinking, therefore, from its hardiness, that it might serve

to confirm Prof. James-Clark’s observations on Leucosolenia

botryoides (1. c.), I, about six weeks since, brought home some

branches of the Callithamnion bearing specimens of Grantia

compressa, Which were put into salt water on the spot; and

the day after, as these sponges were still living, I tore u

some pieces and placed them under the microscope, with }-of-

an-inch compound power for observation, when, much to my

atification, I witnessed exactly what Prof. James-Clark had

escribed, as may be seen by reference to the four groups of

figures (13-16 in Pl. I.) which were then made from them.

I also saw immediately that the “ear-like points or spines”

on the monociliated sponge-cell of Spongilla, which may be

found fully described and figured in the ‘ Annals’ (Jan. 1859,

vol. i. p. 14 &c., pl. 1. figs. 12, 13, 14) were, as Prof.

Dractlak had suspected (footnote, p. 21, loc. cit.), “ the

right and left profiles of a membranous cylindrical collar.”

Feeling satisfied that Prof. James-Clark was night in his

interpretation of this form of sponge-cell, and having, by ex-

periments on Spongilla, as may be seen in my figures (/. ¢.),

showed that, when immersed in a solution of indigo, the

sponge-cells with ‘ ear-like points” became more or less filled

with it, I, of course, thought that the sponge-cells of Grantia

compressa might do the same, when it would become satisfac-

torily evident that the same kind of ciliated sponge-cell existed

in both the siliceous and calcareous sponges.

Accordingly, about a fortnight since, I took a branch of

Callithamnion roseum on which there was a cluster of Grantia

compressa, and, haying placed it, as before, in sea-water on the

spot, brought it home, rubbed down a little indigo, also in

sea-water, and put the cluster into it.

After about an hour, all the specimens of Grantia compressa

became of, a dark-blue colour; and on cutting out a minute

pose of one and tearing it to pieces, still in sea-water, the

agments were thus placed under the microscope, on a glass

slide under a glass cover, when, equally to my gratification, I

found the collared monociliated cells more or less filled with

indigo, and in active vitality (PI. I. fig. 30).

Next the cluster was placed in clean sea-water, and a stream

of indigo was observed to be gradually flowing from the vent

of each specimen respectively.

8 Mr. H. J. Carter on the “ Collar”

The cluster was then immersed in spirit and water; and

after a few hours another minute portion, having been cut out

from one of the specimens, was torn to pieces in like manner

to the foregoing, and placed under the microscope, when the

cell again was distinctly seen, although dead, with its cilium

straight and, of course, motionless, the collar partially re-

tracted, and the body more or less filled with indigo (PI. II.

fig. 31).

“Thus it was proved that in the siliceous sponges (Spongilla)

and in the calcareous sponges (Grantia compressa) the same

form of monociliated sponge-cell exists, which will, in both

instances, take in indigo when supplied with it under the cir-

cumstances above mentioned.

Further, it follows that, as these cells do take in crude

material, they are as much the animals of the sponge as the

little Ascidians are the animals of the compound Tunicata,—

ex. gr. Botryllus polycyclus (Pl. II. fig. 41), where the Asci-

dians are imbedded in circular groups (4) in a common tough

gelatinous mass (a), each Ascidian having an oral orifice on

the surface for the reception of food &c. (c), and an anal orifice

which empties itself interiorly (¢) into a common cloaca (e),

finally opening by a circular hole, also on the surface, in the

centre of each group (f).

Thus satisfied that this monociliated cell existed in both

classes of sponges, viz. in Spongilla and in Grantia compressa,

I sought for it also in living specimens of Grantia ciliata,

Leuconia nivea, and Clathrina Sipnauree where it was equally

well represented.

I then tried the siliceous sponges, viz. [sodictya simulans,

Hymeniacidon plumosa, Microciona atrosanguinea, Cliona

celata, &c., and might have gone further; but the fact of the

sponge-cell being only half the size in the siliceous (viz.

1-6000th of an inch in diameter) that it is in the calcareous

sponges precluded my seeing any thing more than the cilia.

f all these sponges that [ have examined, the common

Isodictya simulans seems to be the hardiest and best fitted for

this purpose; but all that I can state respecting my examina-

tion of it amounts only to fancying that I saw the collar round

the base of the cilium in profile.

However, as, when my eyes were younger, I had determined

it in Spongilla in the way mentioned (/. c.), that is sufficient to

establish its existence in at least one of the siliceous sponges.

As the monociliated cell in Grantia compressa somewhat

differs from that represented in Prof. James-Clark’s figure of

it in Leucosolenia botryoides (1. c. pl. 9. [pl. 6, ‘ Annals,’ vol. i.]

fig. 41), it is desirable that I should describe it more particu-

round the Cilium of the Sponge-cell. 9

larly ; but, before doing so, I would premise that Prof. James-

Clark’s memoir, although headed “Spongie ciliate «&c.,” is

chiefly on flagellated Infusoria—four new genera of which, viz.

Bicoseca, Codoneca, Codosiga, and Salpingeca, including six

species, partly freshwater and partly marine, growing separately

or in groups on stalks, and all possessing the “ collar” charac-

terizing the sponge-cell, he has described and illustrated in

detail, before that of Leucosolenia botryoides. Hence he not

only gives the sponge-cell, but several other minute monocil-

iated and Bilaved monadine organisms almost identical with

it, which live respectively in the sea and in fresh water—

whereby his observations on the form and habits of the sponge-

cell are confirmed by totally independent evidence.

I do not know that any one has published an account of the

same kind of monadine infusoria ; but now that Iam aware of

what they are, and have seen them in the sponge, I remember

to have frequently seen such organisms as are represented by

Prof. J ste Clack under the name of Salpingeca amphoridium

(figs. 37, a-d, pl. 9, /. c.) on the filaments of Spirogyra or

Cladophora at Bombay, and have them figured in several

parts of my journal, beginning as far back as “ April 15th,

1855” (Pl. it fig. 42); but at that time my microscopic

power was too low to see them properly, and therefore, as

often as I met with them, they were so far disregarded.

Hence it is probable that when Prof. James-Clark’s discove-

ries become better known (which, like all valuable communi-

cations of the kind, may be too far in advance to be recognized

in the lifetime of the author) these Infusoria may be often no-

ticed; indeed I hardly despair now of seeing some of them

one day myself, especially the freshwater Codosiga pulcher-

rima, which can be ‘readily recognized under as low a mag-

nifying-power as two hundred diameters” (/. c. p. 10).

Ratacnine, then, to Grantia compressa, so far as the sponge-

cell alone goes, 7t is the same as that of Lewcosolenia botryoides,

viz. globular in form, composed of a plastic exterior, en-

closing granuliferous mucus or protoplasm, a nucleus and

contracting vesicles, besides, perhaps, other organs at present

unknown (PI. I. fig. 13, @), having at one part a non-granular

portion, which is extensible (6). This part, which we will

eall the “rostrum,” is polymorphic and protrusible, as in Dif

flugia, and frequently assumes different shapes, but especially

a cylindrical one rounded at the free end, from the summit of

which convexity the cilium (d) proceeds, and from around its

base a funnel-shaped delicate film like a fringe or frill, which,

with Prof. James-Clark, we shall call the “ collar” (ce).

Although the rostrum is not represented in Prof. James-

10 Mr. H. J. Carter on the “ Collar”

Clark’s figures of the sponge-cell of Leucosolenia botryoides, it

is figured and described in his Codosiga pulcherrima (I. ¢. p. 10,

pl. 9. [pl. 5, ‘ Annals,’ 1868, vol. 1.] figs. 8, 9, 25, 27, &c.).

Further, it should be stated that both the cell and its ap-

pendages are all polymorphic, or, at all events, the latter and

non-granular portions of the protoplasm; so that, while the

appendages may assume an infinitude of shapes and trans-

formations, the globularity of the cell for the most part remains

stationary. (For a description of the different forms of the

sponge-cell assumed under polymorphism, and figured in the

illustrations, see infra, ‘ Explanation of the Plates,” figs.

13-31, inclusively.)

How the crude fragments of food are introduced into the

sponge-cell is still so far questionable, that, as yet, it has only

been inferred.

In the ‘ Annals’ for July 1857 (vol. xx. p. 29, pl. 1. fig. 10)

I described and figured what appeared to me to be the process

in a sponge-cell of Spongilla attached by a pseudopod to the

watch-glass, similar to that which I have seen twice, and

figured, in Grantia compressa (P1. II. figs. {20, 21); and there

(that is, as represented in the figure /.c. 10), the particles

seemed to be hurled back upon the cell by the cilium, described

in my own words at the time as “ caught up (by apparently

adhering to it, or by a process thrown out by it, as in Actino-

phrys sol (b)) and rapidly passed into its interior.”

Respecting these observations, Prof. James-Clark states

(i. c. p. 1),—“‘ Strangely enough, though, as it seems to me

now, he [Carter] does not look upon the intussusception

of the particles as a genuine process of swallowing, like that

which obtains among the ciliated Infusoria.” “It is plain,

therefore, that he does not believe that the ‘ sponge-cells’ are

endowed with a mouth; and moreover, if I am not mistaken,

he attributes to any part of the ‘cell’ the faculty of engulfing

food.”

Now here is the only point at issue between us; and on this

depends whether we shall regard the sponge-cells as “ Infu-

soria flagellata,” after Prof. Brebeee (edie view, or as Rhizo-

poda (like Ameba) after my own and that of others.

It should be understood, however, that by any part of the

sponge-cell “ engulfing food’ I mean any el pro-

longation or exserted process of the protoplasm ; tor it is not

improbable that in the Rhizopoda the surface-layer does not

cover the pseudopodium, but, by its elasticity and yielding

nature, allows the transparent and prehensile material of the

interior to be protruded for the capture of food &c., and then

withdrawn within the rent, which afterwards closes over it;

round the Cilium of the Sponge-cell. 11

hence the primary globular or rounded form of Ameba in

the passive state.

Be this as it may, Prof. James-Clark states, respecting the

sponge-cell of Leucosolenia botryoides (/.c, p. 22), that “ the

mouth is the only organ which has not been actually observed,

although its position has been inferred, not only from the

otherwise similar structure of the monad of this creature to

that of Codosiga (§ 6), but because currents of floating parti-

cles are constantly whirled in by the flagella and made to

impinge upon the area within the collar.”

As regards Codosiga pulcherrima and Salpingwca gracilis,

the intelligent author adds (/, c. p. 15) :—‘t The mouth, we are

obliged to presume, as we did in regard to Codosiga, lies

somewhere about the base of the flagellum. Abundant diges-

tive vacuoles were observed, as well as loose particles of food,

in yarious parts of the body; but at no time were we so for-

tunate as to see the introception of nutritive material or the

ejection of fecal matter.” And of Salpingwca it is stated

(p. 11), “the position of the anus, which, as I have already

suggested, may possibly be coincident with the mouth, is

easily determined, even to the narrowest limits, as the fecal

matter is discharged in large, highly refractile pellets (fig,

248, d) close to the base of the flagellum.”

Such is the only evidence we possess of the existence of

distinct oral and anal orifices respectively within the collar of

the sponge-cell of Leucosolenia botryoides ; and so long as the

collar of the sponge-cell is present with the cilium, all parti-

cles of food may go into and out of the body through the

collar; but as every part of the sponge-cell is polymorphic,

and may put forth pseudopodia from one part in particular

(Pl. II. figs. 22, 23, 24), like Diflugia, or from any part of the

body (Pl. I. figs. 14, 4 & 16, a), like Ameba, so it seems to me

that we may infer that these pseudopodia may have, under

such conditions, the power of introcepting particles of food at

any point, which, while the cilium is unretracted and in full

motion, may be thrown back upon the body towards its base

only, and there introcepted, as | delineated in 1857 (/. c.).

This, then, would at one time make the sponge-cell a fla-

gellated infusorium, and at another a rhizopod; but being

compounded of the two, it is certainly neither, but an organism

sui generis—in short, the sponge-cell.

On some occasions, too, the pseudopodial prolongation ap-

pears to become a pointed organ of suction like the tentacular

prolongations from Podophrya fixa and Acineta, when it may

seize and penetrate the body of another infusorium for the

purpose of extracting its nutritive contents. (Indeed it is pro-

12 Mr. H. J. Carter on the “ Collar”

bably by the intercellular protoplasm, to which I shall allude

hereafter, that the Sponges, like the Myxogastres, chiefly ex-

cavate and work (how?) their way through hard bodies.)

This tentacular form of pseudopodium, which is characte-

ristic of the Acinetina, I have also witnessed twice, in two

cells of Grantia compressa, viz. one where the collar had

partly become transformed into a pseudopodial extension and

had caught an unciliated monadine cell (PI. I. fig. 17), and

the other where the margin of the collar itself had seized a

monociliated one (fig. 18). As these two instances presented

themselves during a very short and limited examination of

the sponge-cells of Grantia compressa in the way above

stated, it is not improbable that they are of very frequent oc-

currence. At the same time it should be remembered that

many phenomena of this kind are witnessed under the glass

cover, from the Infusoria being brought so closely together,

which might not occur so frequently in their natural element,

where they are unconfined and have plenty of room to avoid

each other.

As an instance of a Rhizopod being able to put forth vibra-

tile cilia at one time, and replace them by pseudopodial tenta-

cles at another, I, long since, described and figured Podophrya

jixa in the ‘Annals’ (vol. xv. p. 287, pl. 12. fig. 10).

To this it may be added that Prof. James-Clark in no part

states that any of his collared flagellated Infusoria possess a

polymorphic power over the whole body like the sponge-cell.

Nevertheless this sagacious observer states (p. 20), regard-

ing “the theory of Carter as to the alliance of Sponges with

Rhizopods,” “my firm conviction” is “ that the true ciliated

ih ko are not Lthizopoda in any sense whatever, nor even

closely related to them, but are genuine compound flagellate

Protozoa, and are most intimately allied to such genera as

Monas, Bicoswca, Codoneca, Codosiga, and Salpingeca.”

Thus having stated our views respectively on this point, I

must leave the reader to judge for himself.

Contracting vesicles and a nucleus are common to all the

sponge-cells, and the former common to the protoplasm to

which I have just alluded, viz. that which binds them and the

whole elements of which the sponge is composed together.

The latter is figured and described in one of my earliest papers

on Spongilla (Annals, Aug. 1849, vol. iv. pp. 86-91, pl. 4.

fig. 2), wherein it is stated, at p. 81, that, “ when the dais

mass is examined by the aid of a microscope, it is found to be

composed of a number of cells imbedded in and held together

by an intercellular substance,” and, at p. 91, that “it (this

substance) is extended into digital nidlbngatians precisely

round the Cilium of the Sponge-cell. 13

similar to those of the protean, which in progression or in

polymorphism throws out parts of its cell in this way,” and

that in it “may be observed hyaline vesicles of different sizes

contracting and dilating themselves as in the protean.” I

quote these portions to show that this intercellular protoplasm

was described upwards of twenty years since.

Another phenomenon Dincient by Prof. James-Clark was

the duplicative division (“fissigemmation”’) of Codosiga pul-

cherrima (pl. 9. figs. 13-21, p. 13), which he patiently watched

and has as fully iiieated and described. To this also I

would direct attention, because I have figured a group of

stoloniferous sponge-cells from Grantia compressa which bear

the appearance of having been produced in a similar way

(Pl. IL. fig. 19).

But the variety of forms which these sponge-cells may

assume, from their polymorphic power, is infinite; and, con-

sidering the number I have figured from two or three compa-

ratively short examinations (Pls. I. & II. figs. 13-31) it will

be easily understood that to attempt to delineate all would be

endless.

Another question now arises, as to how and where these

sponge-cells are grouped in the sponge-structure.

Here, again, I must refer the reader to the description and

figure of these cells en groupe in my paper on “the Ultimate

Structure of Spongilla” (Annals, July 1857, vol. xx. p. 26,

pl. 1. fig. 5), where it will be observed that in this sponge

they form spherical aggregations, each of which presents a

large circular transparent area (aperture ?), which 1s capable

of being closed or expanded as required ; and to this aggrega-

tion I have given the name of ‘‘ampullaceous sac.” ‘These

groups are situated in the areolar cavities, which are accom-

panied by the excretory canal-system ; and the sponge-cells

of which they are composed seize the particles of food as

they are whirled in through the pores of the investing dermal

sarcode, and retain them as long as may be necessary, after

which the undigested parts find themselves in the excretory

canals.

It is very easy to ascertain the form of the groups, because

the monociliated cells of which they are composed are the

only cells which take in the carmine or indigo, and hence their

shape and position are readily recognized with the microscope

through the semitransparent substance of the young Spongilla.

It must be remembered that in all these instances the parts

were viewed in situ in the watch-glass where the youn

Spongilla was grown, with the object-glass wnder water an

with no glass cover.

14 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Polype-like

Although it is easy to determine the form of the groups of

lane ees in Spongilla, it is not so easy to see by what

channels the particles of colouring-matter are immediately

taken into them, or to see how they or the ingesta get from the

cells into the excretory canals; for the cilia of the sponge-

cells are in the ¢nterior of the ampullaceous sac, where they

may be seen vibrating through the transparent circular area

(aperture ?). In my latest observations it seemed to me that

the particles got into the sponge-cells of the ampullaceous sac

through several different channels and holes, perhaps, in the

latter, and that the discharged portions passed into the excre-

tory canals through the transparent aperture ; but of this I am

not certain, and must now leave others to determine it.

The same kind of ampullaceous sac may be seen in many

of the marine siliceous sponges, of which perhaps Lsodictya

simulans affords the best example. It has been figured by

Schmidt under the name of ‘ Wimperkorb” from Rendera

aqueductus &c. (Suppl. Spong. Adriat. 1864, p. 13,f. 1. fig. 17);

but this author does not allude to my description and figure

of it in the ‘Annals’ for 1857, although the feeding of Spon-

gilla with carmine by Lieberkiihn and myself is noticed.

Thus the peculiar grouping of the sponge-cells in Spongilla

and many of the marine sponges has been ascertained.

But in the Calcispongie they seem to cover the whole

surface of the sarcode which lines the areolar cavities of

the parenchyma (PI. I. fig. 8, and Pl. II. fig. 29), with the

exception, of course, of their incurrent and excurrent aper-

tures, the latter of which, where there is no system of excur-

rent canals, finally open by large orifices direct/y into the

cloaca.

So far as structure goes, Grantia ciliata does not differ,

in the form of its areolar cavities and the absence of the ex-

cretory canal-system, from Cliona celata, in which, as my

figure seems to show, the sponge-cells are still grouped in a

spherical form (PI. II. fig. 38).

It therefore remains for future observation to determine how

the sponge-cells are grouped, generally and respectively, both

in the siliceous and calcareous sponges.

Cliona corallinotdes (Hancock in Ann. Nat. Hist. April 1867,

vol. xix. p. 238, pl. 7. fig. 3). Pl. IL. figs. 33-37.

Next to the sponge-cells, soto the most interesting organ

is the dermal sarcode ; for this, as I have before shown (Ult.

Struct. of Spongilla) literally commands the openings on the

surface. It can either extemporize them in any part, or close

Poré-area of Cliona corallinoides. 15

them, as required—a process which, of course, is very slowly

effected, on account of the amceboid nature of the sarcode; so

that, on death occurring suddenly (that is, where the sarcode

has not become putrid and passed into dissolution, and there

has been no time for closing by reflex action) these apertures

remain. Hence in dried specimens, where the dermal sarcode

is not destroyed, they remain visible.

There are two kinds of openings, viz. the pores and the

vents—the inhalant and oichelant apertures.

Directing our attention to the former first, we find them

averaging about a 1000th of an inch in diameter,—either scat-

tered generally over the dermal sarcode opposite the interstices

of the subjacent spicular structure, as in the Esperiade, Hali-

chondria panicea, Johnston, &c., and the Calcispongiz ; or

confined to circular areas in juxtaposition, as in Raphyrus

Griffithsii, Bk. (Cliona celata?), Raphiophora patera, Gray,

or Neptune’s Cup, Pachymatisma, ko. ; or to circular areas

separated from each other and raised on cylindrical heads, as

in Grayella cyathophora, Cart., Cliona corallinoides, Hancock,

&e.

Of these the Clionide, including Raphyrus and Raphiophora

(see “ Mém. sur le Genre Potérion,” par P. Harting, Soc. des

Arts et des Sci. d’Utrecht, 1870, pl. 4. figs. 7 & 12), present

examples of a division of the sponge-structure in the pore-areas

resembling the tentacular head of a polype; but as this is

merely a resemblance, and my object in introducing the sub-

ject of the openings in the sarcode of the Spongiade is more

especially to show this, I shall take Cliona corallinoides alone

(Pl. IL. fig. 33) for description and illustration, as affording

the nearest resemblance of this kind that I have met with.

This sponge (like Raphyrus Griffithsii and the great Nep-

tune’s Cup, together with the diminutive Grantia ciliata

and its like among the calcareous sponges) possesses no

branched system of excretory canals like most of the other

sponges, but consists merely of an areolar structure (PI. IT.

figs. 33 & 36,aa) which, burrowing between the layers of

univalve and bivalve shells, forms for itself therein similar

excavations, which open into each other by efferent (fig. 36, ccc)

and afferent apertures, finally communicating with the exterior

by distinct heads (figs. 33, a,b, & 36, b) here and there, most

of which are simple pore-areas (fig. 34), while the rest present

a combination of vent and pores (fig. 35) or a single large

vent only. Cliona corallinoides not only excavates shells, but

the sandstone rock too of this locality, where it shelters itself

under the florid expansions of Melobesia lichenoides, which

goes on growing (that is, spreading in all directions), while the

16 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Polype-like

Cliona every here and there makes holes through this crust

or thalloid frond for its pore-arez or vents as required.

Of course, therefore, these “‘holes’’ are occupied by a longer

or shorter cylindrical prolongation of the sponge (fig. 36,4) in

proportion to the thickness of the crust, which thus presen

as many heads; so that when the shell is dissolved off by

acid, these heads project here and there above the general

surface of the sponge (Pl. II. fig. 33, a, 6).

It may be assumed that this way of reaching the exterior

necessitates a cylindrical extension of this kind; but Grayella

cyathophora, which is an allied species, possesses it, together

with a branched system of excretory canals, although freely

spreading over the surface of the rocky object on which it may

be growing.

Each portion, too, in Cliona corallinoides has, for the

most part, its peculiar spicule. Thus the pin-like, slightly

curved, and fusiform one with oval head (fig. 37, a) is almost

entirely confined to the cylindrical head-like extensions of

the sponge, and the tentacle-like prolongations of the pore-

area, where their points project outwardly (fig. 35, f), while

the minute sinuous spinous spicule (c,d) for the most part

fills up the interstices between the latter, and the curved,

acerate, spinous spicule (4), which is not more than a quarter

the length of the pin-like one, is confined to the areolar struc-

ture of the interior. These spicules, as they are described,

average about 83, 2-34, and 21 6000ths of an inch in length

respectively.

When we examine the heads or free ends of the cylindrical

prolongations, they are found to be of different sizes, to pre-

sent an irregularly round or elliptical margin (fig. 34,@ a a),

and within this a variable number of tentacle-like prolonga -

tions of the sponge-structure (> > >) charged with the pin-like

spicule, and webbed together by the dermal sareode (c), in

which there is a variable number of pores (d), chiefly situated

between the prolongations. In the dried state all this is on

a level with the margin of the pore-area, if not a little de-

pressed, with the pointed ends of the pin-like spicules un-

covered and bristling in all directions (fig. 35, #); but in the

living state it rises much above the margin, into a convexity,

when the dermal sarcode entirely covers and conceals the

spicules.

At this time, inhalant currents may be seen to pass in

through the pore-openings.

Our illustration presents about thirty of these tentacle-like

prolongations, of different lengths (Pl. LL. fig. 34, 6 4 }), and is

nearly a facsimile of the mounted dried one from which it has

Pore-area of Cliona corallinoides. 17

been taken, and in which the dermal web-like sarcode (c) with

a (d), as delineated, still remain.

yet us now turn our attention to the vent or larger aperture

of the dermal sarcode, which here, as well as in Pachymatisma

Johnstonia, Bk., is more or less constricted or covered (7. e.

commanded) by a diaphragm of the dermal sarcode, in like

manner as the pores, although in the latter both vent and

re-area are themselves solidly fixed by the masonry of the

ittle siliceous balls of which the crust of Pachymatisma is

composed. By this means (that is, by the dermal sarcode) the

vent also may be opened or closed when required, in all the

sponges, as | have Sans since shown in the young Spongilla

(bie Struct. Spong. /. c.).

In Cliona corallinoides the whole area of the head (figs. 33, a,

36, 4) is not always given up to the vent, but allows the latter

to occupy its centre (fig. 35, e), while the circumference still

a the tentacle-like PSone (666) and pores of the

ermal sarcode between them (@); so that the head is com-

posed of the two organs, so far in combination.

It is a common occurrence for the pores in most sponges to

be seen close to the border of the great vent; but as the latter

is only the opening at the end of the canal of the excretory

system, the pores, although close to its border, do not neces-

sarily communicate directly with it, but are im connexion

with the areolar parenchyma beneath, which is thus outside

and surrounds this canal or aperture.

Hence, for convenience, I have taken the same head for

illustrating the vent that has been drawn from the pore-area

alone (fig. 34), and have placed a large circular aperture in

the centre for this purpose (fig. 35, a), after which it will not

be difficult for the reader to supply the other and, perhaps,

more common form, where the vent alone occupies the whole

of the head (fig. 33, 4). I have also in this figure inserted the

bristling arrangement of the ends of the pin-like spicules as

seen in the dried state (fig. 35, f), which has been omitted in

the former, also for convenience.

Thus, however much like the polype-head the pore-area

may be, the tentacle-like prolongations can only be considered

to bear a remote resemblance to the tentacles of a polype;

and thus also we read in Prof. P. Harting’s valuable memoir

on Poterion, or “‘ Neptune’s Cup ”’ (where the pore-area is si-

milar in structure to that of Cliona corallinoides, and the in-

ternal mass in like manner composed of areolar cavities only,

without canal-system) :—“ Peut-étre MM. Hickel et Miklucho-

Maclay verront-ils dans ces plis rayonnants [in the pore-area]

une confirmation de leurs idées sur les aftinités des éponges

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. viii.

18 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Polype-like

avec les polypes. Quant 4 moi, je ne crois pas que ces plis

puissent ¢tre comparés 4 aucune partie du corps d’une polype,

soit aux bras, soit aux plis mésentériaux. C’est une simple

analogie de forme, rien de plus.” (Mém. pub. par la Soe. des

Arts et des Sci. d’ Utrecht, pp. 11 & 12, pl. 4. fig. 12 &c.)

As regards homology and adaptation, it is manifest that if

the pores are to be considered the homologues of the ends of

the gastro-ventricular canals of an Actinia, which are said to

open on its surface, then their tentacle-like structure cannot

be considered homologous with the tentacles round the mouth

of the Actinia or polype.

Then, as ated the function of the vent and the excretory

system of canals generally, it is the rule, and not the excep-

tion, for the current to pass outwards, and vice versd. Indeed

the structural arrangement in all sponges about the vent proves

this; and where the opposite takes place, it seems to me to be

occasioned by abnormal conditions, similar, perhaps, to what

Dr. Bowerbank has stated to occur on such occasions. (“ Ult.

Struct. Marine Sponges,” Annals, Oct. 1870, vol. vi. p. 331.)

In all sponges which are living and active, the inhalant and

exhalant functions of the pores and vents respectively may be

easily seen by placing a little colouring-matter in the water

which surrounds them, when the process will be found to be

almost invariable.

For the development of the seed-like body of Spongilla and

the spicule, see ‘ Annals,’ 1848, vol. 1. p. 305; 7b. 1849, vol. iv.

p- 82 &e. ; 2b. 1857, vol. xx. p. 26; and 7b. 1859, vol. iu. p.334,

respectively, wherein I am pleased to observe that much has

been confirmed by Prof. Hickel's observations on the calcareous

sponges, to which I shall presently allude more particularly.

Lastly, I have given an illustration of a group of Botry/lus

polycyclus (Pl. Il. fig. 41), to show how the Ascidians of

which it is composed have each its separate branchial aper-

ture (c), for aération and nutrition, on the surface of the gela-

tinous mass (a) in which they are imbedded, and its anal

orifice (d) internally, extended into a common receptacle or

cloacal cavity (e), which finally also opens externally on the

same surface, for the discharge of the fecal contents of the

little community generally (f#), there being a great many

communities of the same kind imbedded in the same flat and

spreading, tough, gelatinous or albuminous mass.

Now here we cannot help seeing that the gelatinous mass

is at least analogous to the sponge-structure (indeed in the

little white incrusting species Leptoclinum gelatinosum it is

also densely charged with globular radiated calcareous bodies

(spicules) similar to some of the siliceous ones of the Geodide,

Pore-area of Cliona corallinoides. 19

and presenting en masse such a white colour that it may be easily

mistaken for a calcareous sponge) ,—that the branchial opening

in the gelatinous mass, if not homologous with, is certainly

analogous to the pore in the Spongiade, and the common

cloacal cavity and fiecal orifice are respectively analogous to

the excretory canal-system and vent, also in the sponges,

while the plurality of communities or “systems” correspond to

the individual divisions of the sponge termed by Prof. Hiickel

“persons.”

Then, too, there is a network of canals in the gelatinous

structure which may be the homologue of the gastroventricular

canals in Actinia and the ccenosare of the coral-polypes, espe-

cially for supplying nourishment and sustaining the vitality of

these parts.

Prof. E. Hiickel’s Views.

It seems to me imperative on all those who would write

any thing on the Spongiade, and especially on the Calcispongie,

to notice what has lately been put forth by one of the highest

authorities on the Protozoa of the present day. I, of course,

allude to the paper “On the Organization of Sponges and

their Relationship to the Corals,” to which is appended a

“ Prodromus of a System of Calcareous Sponges,” by Prof.

E. Hiickel (Jenaische Zeitschrift, B. v. pp. 207-254; trans-

lated by W.S. Dallas, F.L.S., in the ‘Annals,’ Jan. 1870,

vol. v. pp. 1 et seqq.).

In this paper, at p. 11 (translation), we find the following

statement :—

* Miklucho has already shown that in a great many sponges

the mouth or osculum by no means permits only the outflow,

but also the inflow of water. I have repeatedly convinced

myself, by my own observations, of the correctness of this

assertion. Consequently the mouth in many sponges, just as

in the corals, serves for both the reception and expulsion of

the water and the nutritive constituents contained in it.”

And at p. 6,—I start with the following general proposi-

tion :—The sponges are most nearly allied to the corals of all

organisms.”

At p. 9:—TI do not, like most authors, regard the charac-

teristic canal-system of sponges as something quite specific

and peculiar to this class, an arrangement su generis, but

share in the opinion of Leuckart and Miklucho, that it is

essentially homologous with the calenteric vascular system or

gastrovascular apparatus of the Corals and Hydromeduse—

in fact, of all the Acalephe or nettle-animals. Indeed I am

20 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Relationship

so thoroughly convinced of this homology that I (with Mik-

lucho) designate the largest cavity into which that canal-

system is dilated in the sponge-body, and which is usually

called the excurrent tube or flue (caminus) as the stomach, or

digestive cavity, and its outer orifice, which is usually called

the excurrent orifice or osculum, as the buccal orifice or

mouth.”

As may be perceived from these quotations, Hiickel’s views

of the organization of the Spongiade (which also form the

basis of his classification of the Calcispongie) do not accord

with the facts which I have stated. Hence, our premises

being different, it is useless to raise any argument against his

hypothesis : the facts must speak for themselves.

But, as regards the inflow of the water into the osculum or

vent, which, as before stated, is only occasional, abnormal,

and not the rule but the exception (for even Hiickel observes,

at p. 10, that it is “ generally (but not always!) the case”’), no

one well acquainted with the habits of the sponge would ex-

pect to see any thing but an exhalant current from this

orifice.

Relative to this, Hickel adds, at p. 11:—‘ The difference

in the direction of the current of water which is usually ad-

mitted in the two classes is a matter of perfect indifference in

this close morphological comparison. Even if this difference

was really constant, general, and thoroughgoing, it would not

be capable of invalidating our notion of the homology of the

canal-system in the body of the sponge and coral.”

The necessitous adaptation, however, of the vent in the

sponge to an inflow instead of an outflow of water is only

temporary, and, not being constant, seems to me of no value

in establishing an homology.

Thus, neither the prehensile extremity of the elephant’s

trunk nor that of the spider monkey’s tail can make these two

organs homologous with each other, or with the finger, al-

though all three are used for similar purposes and in a similar

way. Again, although a human being may be nourished

through the rectum, it does not make the latter homologous

with the stomach; neither does the casual inflow of the water

through the vent of the sponge make this aperture homologous

with the mouth of an Actinia; while in all these instances

it seems to me more essential to know what their respective

functions may be than their homologies, albeit the latter,

when based on facts and not fancies, are equally essential as

the basis of true classification. It is not difficult to assume

that a spider monkey should have a tail, but it is much more

useful in natural history to know how it differs from tails in

of the Sponges to the Corals. 21

neral, Diversity concerns us more than unity, fact more

than theory. It is right to know what the form of a brick is,

but it is of more consequence to know what structures a com-

bination of them may produce. A mansion and a monument

are not necessarily allied because they are both built of brick,

nor is the sponge allied to the coral because both may have

originated from the same kind of ovum in a similar way. It

is the differentiation of their respective structures afterwards

that is of most importance to the naturalist; and it is precisely

on this point that Hiickel and myself differ. One would make

the sponges go along with the corals, and the other in the

direction of the compound tunicated animals.

But although our premises being different precludes my

arguing against Hiickel’s hypothesis, there are other points

in his interesting paper which do appear to me to be directly

assailable.

Thus at p. 8 he states :—“ That the essential agreement in

the internal organization of sponges and corals, their actual

homology, has hitherto been for the most part overlooked is

due, among other things, to the fact that the most accurate

anatomical investigations of recent times (especially those of

Lieberkiihn) took their start from the best-known and most

common forms of sponges—viz. the freshwater sponge (Spon-

gilla), which belongs to the group of the true siliceous sponges,

and the common ane (Euspongia), belonging to the group

of horny sponges. But these very two forms of sponges differ

in many respects considerably from the original and typical

structure of the entire class, have been in many ways modified

and retromorphosed by adaptation to special conditions of

existence, and therefore easily lead to erroneous conceptions,

cially as their investigation is comparatively difficult.

“On the other hand, among all the sponges, no group ap-

pears better fitted to shed full light upon the typical organi-

zation and the true relations of affinity of the whole class than

the legion of the Calcispongiz.”

This recalls to mind the old story in Mavor’s ‘ Spelling-

Book’ of the town in danger, when, the different artisans

meeting together for a council of defence, the shoemaker stated

that ‘‘ there was nothing like leather.” The same, however,

may be stated of what I myself am about to assert, which is,

that there is nothing like Spongilla for the purpose of studying

sponge-development.

As a medallist in the classes of comparative anatomy (under

Prof. R. E. Grant) and of human anatomy at University College

in 1836-37, as a practical and experimental observer of Spon-

gilla in its living state, for many years, when it grew in the

22 Mr. H. J. Carter on the Relationship

tanks close to my door at Bombay, and as a practical and

experimental observer, for the last two years, on the marine

sponges, both siliceous and calcareous, also in their living

state, I think it might be assumed at least that, both by early

education and subsequent opportunities, I ought to be qualified

to give an opinion in this matter.

Now, for the most part, all marine sponges (save the Clio-

nide, which may be in deciduous shells) begin to perish within

forty-eight hours after they have been taken from their natural

habitat, although their attachment to the piece of rock on

which they may be growing remains uninjured; and even if

they survive a little this period, they are voraciously devoured

by the crustaceans which may be confined with them—yjust as

in all similar and serial microscopical inquiries, whether free

or confined, the minute crustaceans are thus the most defeating

agents. With the putridity or dissolution of the sponge comes

a development of infusoria; and if, under such circumstances,

one Vibrio is seen to pass across the field, the microscopist

may as well give up all further research into the phenomena

of the living sponge.

On the other hand, if the seed-like body be taken from a

living piece of Spongilla and placed in a watch-glass with water,

it may be kept under a quarter-of-an-inch compound power

until the young Spongilla issuing from it has gone through all

its phases of development from its first appearance to its full com-

pletion, which may be seen both elementarily and collectively ;

while during this time, having a plurality of seed-like bodies

growing in different watch-glasses, the experiment of feeding

the young Spongilla with carmine or indigo, which soon points

out, by its colour, the position and grouping of the sponge-

cells, together with the passage of the particles in through the

pores of the dermal sarcode, thence to the ampullaceous sacs,

and then the discharge of the ingesta through the excretory

canal-system—all may be deliberately watched under the

same microscopic power, with so little difficulty and yet so

accurately that there is no merit whatever in recording ob-

servations of the whole process. It was in this way that I

obtained the data aBiiaked in my paper ‘ On the Ultimate

Structure of Spongilla,” confirmed by similar observations on

large pieces of Spongilla taken directly from the tank ; and to

this paper I must refer the reader for all further information

on the subject.

Latterly I have had nothing but the marine sponges to

examine and experimentalize on, especially the calcareous

ones; and I cannot help thinking that if Prof Hiickel had

had the same opportunities that I have had of studying the

of the Sponges to the Corals. 23

development of Spongil/a, he would not have given a prefer-

ence to the Calcispongiz for this purpose.

It is remarkable that Hiickel, with the exception of stating at

p- 111 that “ the simple and extremely significant fact that the

reproductive cells are produced, by division of labour, from

the nutrient vibratile cells of the entoderm or vegetative germ-

lamella applies to the sponges equally with the Acalephs,”

never once alludes to the organs of nutrition, by which the

sponge-structure is built up and sustained. Such an omission

could never have occurred with an observant, sagacious mind

like his, ardent in the pursuit of truth, had he added to his

indefatigable researches on the calcareous sponges a study of

the development of Spongilla, such as I have described, or

even had he pagertihented after a like manner on the living

calcareous sponges.

Hiickel ofseived: at p. 9, that the calcareous sponges to

which he has given the names of Clistosyca and Cophosyca,

which do not possess an excretory opening, are probably to be

regarded as retromorphosed forms, related to the others as the

Cestode worms to the Trematoda. At p. 10, that “the part

played” by the cutaneous pores, which, in the corals, are the

peripheral extremities of the ccelenteric vascular system, “is,

unfortunately, as good as unknown ;”’ yet with these he homo-

logizes the pores of the sponge. At p. 116, the petaloid

arrangement of the vents in Avinella polypoides, Sdt. (Spong.

Adriatic. 1862, t. vi. f. 4) is regarded by Hiickel as antimeral

or homologous with the segmental divisions of a coral-polype ;

and therefore he sets these sponges down as “ true Radiata ;”

while, in the following paragraph, the fringes round the vents

in Osculina polystome la (2nd Suppl Spong. Adriat. t. i.) are

regarded as “ incipient tentacles ”»—after which Hiickel observes

that whether this be right or wrong, it is of ‘ less importance,”

because the tentacles are “almost wanting” in Axntipathes.

But considering that these fringed apertures were neither drawn

nor ever seen by Schmidt himself, and that, as I have shown in

Cliona corallinoides, they belong more to the pore-areas than to

the vents, they can haat be homologized with the tentacles

of an Actinia.

At p.116 it is also stated that “the conditions of stock-

formation or cormogeny are exactly the same in the corals and

the ae es.” True; but the Compound Tunicated animals

and the Polyzoa, &c. &e. are grouped together in a similar

manner—in “ systems.”

Among the caleareous sponges which Hickel tells us he

found at Naples, and preserved in spirit, we read, at p. 12,

24. On the Relationship of the Sponges to the Corals.

were some “ microscopically small, but yet perfectly developed

(z. e. ovigerous) ” ones, “in which there are actually no traces

of cutaneous pores’ (and no spicules; at least none are men-

tioned in the “ classification”). The entire body consisted of

an “elongate rounded sac (stomach), with a single opening

(mouth) on that extremity of the body which is opposite to

the point of attachment.” For this sponge Hickel has pro-

posed the name of Prosycum. Indeed this is the starting-

point or base of his Classification of the Calcispongie ; and,

of course, the absence of cutaneous pores makes its cavity a

stomach, tor there is no evidence of any other means by which

nourishment could be obtained.

But is this not slender evidence to go upon, viz. the exami-

nation of a microscopic object preserved in spirit? If exa-

mined in the living state, might it not, like the young Spon-

gilla (for it could hardly be much smaller) have possessed

amceboid sponge-cells which might have enclosed particles of

food on the outside of the sac, and discharged the ingesta into

the so-called stomach, just as in Clathrina sulphurea, where

the walls of the tubular structure are so thin that its areolar

structure, beset with sponge-cells, can hardly be distin-

guished.

Of course I allude to these points for the purpose of elicit-

ing truth, which no one desires more than Prof. Hiickel.

As regards the development of the so-called ovum, it is

stated, at p. 12, that the excretory canal commences “ by a

small central cavity (stomach),’’ which ‘ extends, and, break-

ing through at one pole of the longitudinal axis, acquires an

aperture, the mouth ;” and at p. 114, that the “ pores are simple

breaches in the parenchyma, which perforate both layers of the

body-wall (ectoderm and entoderm).” The first stage repre-

sents his Prosycum, and the second, where the pores are added,

his Olynthus. In his Clistolynthus the mouth is closed up

“by retromorphosis.” Where the mouth is closed, the nou-

rishment must, of course, come through the pores, and not

through the so-called stomach.

Such are Hiickel’s views ; and his classification of the Cal-

careous Sponges is carried out upon them 7x extenso. His

theory that the vent of the sponge is the mouth, and the large

excretory canal the stomach, 1s the principium et fons of

all.

But how can this be maintained, when it has been proved

that the ie oe part of the Sponge consists of flagellated Rhi-

zopoda which take in crude material for nutrition, and probably

supply the necessary elements of sexual generation ?

Fig. 8.

Fig. 9.

Mr. H. J. Carter on Sponges.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

Piarte I,

. Trichogypsia villosa, n. g. et sp., outline of, natural size.

. The same, magnified two diameters: a, vent.

. The same, vent more magnified, to show disposition of oscules

opening into it.

. The same, spicule of, linear, slightly sinuous, inwquifusiform,

spino-tuberculated at the ends. Size 1-60th of an inch long by

1-1000th broad. Scale 1-24th to 1-6000th of an inch. :

. Leuconia Johnstonii, n. a outline of, natural size.

. The same, magnified 2 di

iameters: a, ciliated vents; 5, unciliated

vents; ¢, large quadriradiate spicule of the surface, relatively

magnified.

. The same, diagram of vertical section of upper third or cloacal

extremity: a, cloaca branching off into bb, excretory canals;

e ¢, excretory apertures; dddd, parietes of cloaca, consisting

chiefly of areolar cells; e, ciliated crown of vent; f, internal or

cloacal arms of great quadriradiate spicule.

For the arrangement of the spicules round the wnciliated vent

see fig. 40, Pl. LI.

The same, diagram of areolar cells of parietes of cloaca, much

magnified, showing large and small apertures in them: aa, ef-

ferent apertures.

The same, diagram of a portion of the surface, much magnified,

to show the dermal sarcode (a), and its pore-openings (0).

Fig. 10, The same ; a-f, all the spicules relatively magnified, viz. on the

seale of 1-24th to 1-1800th of an inch: a, large quadriradiate

spicule of surface; bb, curved arms; ¢, internal arm; d, straight

arm foreshortened, presenting the central canal line; e, large,

thick, slightly ainied, inzequiacerate spicule of the ciliated crown

of vent; f, thin, straight, cylindrical one of the same; g, tri-

radiate, staple spicule of the skeleton, of various sizes, showing

the curved and straight arms respectively, the latter (h) bearing

the trace of the central canal; 7, small quadriradiate of the in-

terior, front view; 7, lateral view, showing the curved arm,

which projects into the cloacal cavity and excretory canals, in

company with k, minute fusiform spicule, and /, still more mi-

nute quadriradiate spicule with one short arm.

Fig. 11. The same, minute spicules more, but relatively, magnified, on

the scale of 1-12th to 1-6000th of an inch: a, curved fusiform

spinous spicule, for the most part characterized by one extremity

Bering the appearance of having been fractured towards the

point and reunited in the opposite direction to the general

curvature of the shaft; 6, quadriradiate spicule, showing its

short arm &e.

Fig. 12, The same, dark or transparent area (according to the direction

of the light) at the union of the four arms of the great quadri-

radiate spicule of the surface, arising from the presence of the

fourth arm, which thus distinguishes at once this species from

Leucosolenia nivea, Scale 1-24th to 1-1800th of an inch.

Fig. 13. Grantia compressa. Sponge-cells relatively magnified, on the scale

of 1-12th to 1-6000th of an inch, showing :—a, cell containing

granular mucus or protoplasm, nucleus, and contracting vesi-

cles; b, rostrum; ec, collar or frill; d, cilimm—all polymorphic ;

e, another common form; f, a form where the whole cell nearly

Fig.

. 14.

ig. 15.

ig. 16.

Ane

1g. 18.

19,

. 20.

21.

22.

. 23.

ig. 24,

» 25.

ig. 26.

wi2T.

28.

29.

30.

31.

32.

Mr. H. J. Carter on Sponges.

appears to have become transformed into the rostrum ; g, conical

form of the same, where the rostrum presents a pointed elonga-

tion in the centre, with flat top; A, similar form, showing the

contracting vesicle, 7.

The same, group of sponge-cells, part of which show the rostrum

in different degrees of protrusion, apparently without the collar,

but with the cilium ; g, sponge-cell with rostrum, collar, and

cilium retracted, and pseudopodia alone put forth.

The same, group of sponge-cells showing the rostrum in different

degrees of protrusion (4), and the collar only seen in aa.

The same, five sponge-cells, of which three present the collar &c.,

and the other two (a) the pseudopodia only.

PuatTeE II.

Grantia compressa. Sponge-cell with collar transformed into

tentacular pseudopodia, one of which bears a monad on its

oint, a. '

Phe same, sponge-cell with monociliated cell (a) seized by the

margin of the collar.

The same, group of sponge-cells with collar and cilium respec-

tively, which appear to have undergone duplicative division, on

stolons of sarcode.

The same, sponge-cell with a single ee extended

laterally from the fundus and attached to the glass (a), round

which it was propelled by the cilium in a circle represented by

the arrows, d.

The same, sponge-cell (a) similarly attached to a group.

The same, collar transformed into pseudopodia, cilium remaining.

Clathrina sulphurea, sponge-cell of ; rostrum and collar trans-

formed into pseudopodia, cilium remaining.

Leuconia nivea, sponge-cell of; rostrum partly, and collar and

cilium wholly, transformed into pseudopodia.

Grantia compressa. Sponge-cell with rostrum, collar, and cilium ;

presenting pseudopodia at the fundus of the cell.

Clathrina sulphurea, sponge-cell of ; rostrum and collar retracted,

and cilium also becoming retracted by thickening at the base.

Grantia ciliata. Sponge-cell with rostrum, collar, and cilium ;

the collar very faint.

Leuconia nivea. Sponge-cell with rostrum, collar, and cilium ;

the rostrum beaded upon its anterior edge, and the collar very

faint.

Grantia compressa. Group of sponge-cells which had assumed

a round or elliptical form, with their cilia rapidly vibrating in

the interior. Common.

The same, two living sponge-cells after their bodies had become

more or less filled with indigo, presenting rostrum, collar, and

cilium in motion.

The same, specimen of the same after the sponge had been im-

mersed in spirit and water.

Grantia ciliata. Quadriradiate spicule, magnified, on the scale

of 1-24th to 1-6000th of an inch, common to the internal sur-

face of the cloaca in most of the calcareous sponges ; showing :—

aa, the two arms, which are generally more or less curved;

b, the straight arm, which generally presents a trace of axial

canal (this is the common form of the ¢riradiate in this sponge

Fig. 33.

Fig. 34

Fig. 35.

Fig. 37.

Fig. 38.

Fig. 39.

Fig. 40.

Fig. 41.

Fig. 42.

Mr. H. J. Carter on Sponges. 27

&e.); d, the fourth arm, which is curved towards the orifice of

the cloaca im situ, and often joins the straight arm at a little

distance from its union with the other two.

Cliona corallinoides, Hancock (Ann. Nat. Hist.), portion of, after

having been dissolved out of the deciduous shell of Cardium

avis, and dried; magnified 2 diameters: a a, pore-heads ;

, Vent.

The same, pore-head in the midst of a thalloid expansion of

Melobesia lichenoides, beneath which the sponge had grown;

taken from a dry-mounted specimen; magnified, on the scale of

1-48 to 1-1800th of an inch; natural size about 1-24th of an

inch in diameter : a aa, border of the pore-area; 6b, tentacle-

like prolongations of the sponge-structure, bristling, in the dried

state, with the pointed ab of the pin-like spicules, and united

together by the dermal sarcode, c, which fills i all the inter-

stices, with the exception of the pore-openings, d.

The same, pore-area with vent in the centre, combined, but not

communicating with each other: aaa, border of area; bbb, ten-

tacle-like prolongations of the sponge-structure, bristling, in the

dried state, with the ends of the pin-like spicules, and united

together by the dermal sarcode, c, which fills up all the inter-

stices but the pore-openings, d, and the vent, e; f, the pin-like

spicules, which are omitted in the foregoing figure for con-

venience.

The same, diagram of vertical section of the pore-head and a

portion of the areolar structure of the body, magnified, to show

the absence of the excretory canal-system, whose function is

supplied by the large efferent apertures, ccc, in the areolar cavi-

ties, aa; b, pore-head.

The same; all the different spicules relatively magnified, on the

seale of 1-24th to 1-6000th of an inch: a, pin-like spicule

of the pore-head; 4, spinous curved acerate spicule of the

areolar structure; ce, minute tortuous spined spicules of the

etal d, the same, more magnified.

liona celata; ampullaceous sac of sponge-cells, showing the

cilia vibrating internally (“ Wimperkorb ” of Schmidt) ; show-

ing also the relative size of the sponge-cells compared with

those of Grantia compressa in fig. 59, which are magnified to

the same scale, viz. 1-12th to 1-G000th of an inch.

The same, reproductive or ovi-cell, to show its relative size

when compared with the sponge-cells in fig. 88: a, nucleus.

Leuconia Johnstonit. Unciliated mouth of cloaca, much magni-

fied, to show arrangement of the arms of the great quadriradiate

spicules of the surface: a, vent; bb 6, quadriradiate spicules ;

ee, their fourth arm projecting into the cloaca.

Botryllus polycyclus. Fragment of gelatinous mass showing a

group of Ascidians, magnified; arranged round a common

cloaca: a, integument; 6, Ascidians; c, branchial orifice ; d, anal

orifice ; e, common cloacal chamber ; f, its vent.

Bell-shaped colourless infusorium, common on Cladophora in

the aes tanks of Bombay. Cell about 1-7466th of an

inch in diameter; total length about 1-1600th of an inch.

Sessile, separate, in groups. Copied from a drawing in my

journal, made in March 1857; to compare with Prof. James-

Clark’s figures of Salpingeca amphoridium (1. c. pl. 9. fig. 87).

28 Rey. H. B. Tristram on Sylviads.

I1.—Notes on Sylviads.

By the Rev. H. B. Tristram, LL.D., F.R.S.

THE observations of my correspondent and indefatigable orni-

thological friend, Mr. W. E. Brooks, C.E., have long been es-

saa! devoted to the Sylviad group as represented in India.

transmitted to him, to assist him in comparison, various

specimens of European Sylviade from different localities.

Mr. Brooks has drawn my attention to some peculiarities and

variations in the specimens of Phyllopneuste rufa and Ph.

trochilus, and suggested that there must be two species con-

founded under the name of Ph. rufa. I have, in consequence

of my friend’s remarks, gone very carefully through the group,

examining the large series in the collection of Mr. Gurney, as

well as my own and several others, and especially the Cam-

bridge collection, which includes the type of Mr. Strickland’s

Phyllopneuste brevirostris. This specimen I have examined

with the utmost care, and compared it with all my Holy-Land

specimens. I observe, by its label, that Mr. Strickland seems

latterly to have rejected his own species, and classed it as Ph.

rufa. The examination, however, of a large series from the

Holy Land forces me to the conclusion that there exist in

Syria and Asia two distinct and cognate forms, side by side,

each possessing certain recognizable diagnostics.

1. Phyllopneuste brevirostris, Strickl.— Long. tot. 4°75,

al. 2°4, caud. 2°15, tars. °75, rostr. a rict. °4. T’arsi dark, as

in Ph. rufa; but whereas in Ph. rufa the second wing-primary

is equal to the seventh, in Ph. brevirostris it is shorter, and

generally less than the eighth primary. This may seem a

trifling diagnosis; but it holds good in all the specimens I

obtained (about fifteen) in Palestine, and I never found the

like elsewhere.

2. Phyllopneuste rufa (Lath.)—This species is still more

abundant in winter in Syria than the former. [I still possess

of the number I collected nine specimens, all agreeing pre-

cisely with English, German, Algerian, and Greek examples.

I found it in the same localities as the former species, which,

after all, may be looked upon as a large race of P. rufa, with

rounder wings. I find no difficulty in discriminating the two.

3. Phyllopneuste trochilus, L.—The range of our common

willow-wren extends into Syria and Asia Minor, without ex-

hibiting variations greater than in English specimens, though,

of course, it is there only a winter visitant. It is also ex-

tremely common in Algeria and in the oases of the Sahara in

winter.

4. I possess from Algeria and the Sahara four specimens

Dr. Hector on New-Zealand Eared Seals. 29

out of above a dozen, the remainder of which have been long

since distributed, which do not correspond with the ordinary

Algerian or British specimens, and which are decidedly larger

than Ph. trochilus. ‘They correspond in all proportions and

specific characters, except that the second primary is relatively

i than in P. saceksti, and is only barely the length of

the sixth, which it always exceeds in the common species.

This is evidently the bird mistaken by Temminck (Man.

d’Orn. iii. p. 150) for the Sylvia icterina of Vieillot, a bird

with a depressed bill, belonging to the Hippolais group.

This bird, besides its larger size, has proportionally a much

stronger and larger bill than the willow-wren. As Temminck’s

name cannot stand, I propose to designate it

Phyllopneuste major.

Long. tot. 5°3, al. 2°7, caud. 2°3, tarsi °75, rostr. a rict. °5.

Hab. Southern Mediterranean coasts.

Iam still prepared to acquiesce in its rejection, but think it

well to notice it, as being undoubtedly the bird intended by

Temminck when he described S. zcterina.

I11.—Notes on New-Zealand Eared Seals.

By Dr. Hector, F.R.S.&e.

On the 13th of February last, during the visit of H.M.S.

‘Clio’ to Milford Sound, on the west coast of the South Island

of New Zealand, three seals were shot by H.E. Sir George

Bowen, which proved to be the Eared Seal or Fur-Seal

of New Zealand, as it is termed by the traders*. They

were shot from a boat while basking on ledges of rock;

and although several others were mortally wounded, their

great activity enabled them to scramble into deep water, so

that only three were secured. I took the following measure-

ments of the two largest, which were male and female adults.

Both had the same form, colour, and general appearance, the

male being the largest in every respect except the length of

the hind flippers and tail, which were of slightly greater

proportional dimensions in the female. The male weighed

258 lbs., and the female 208 lbs.

In both the snout was obliquely truncate, the upper surface

being eet so as to overhang the mouth. Nostrils ver-

tical elongated slits; nose jet-black ; a few stout bristles on

* Only previously known as Phoca ursina of J. R. Forster, who gives a

ra and account of it in Cook’s ‘Voyage,’ and Buffon’s ‘ Histoire

aturelle.’—J. E. Gray.

30 Dr. Hector on New-Zealand Eared Seals.

the snout, which is short and not separated from the head;

head round; the eyes lateral; ears with slender, pointed tu-

bular conch. Colour uniform black when wet, but when dry

rusty in the male and grizzled in the female; scattered hairs

rising from the fur; fur close, dense, and about half an inch

deep; tips of the fur bluish, middle parts chestnut-brown,

and pure white at base.

Flippers marked with a few chaffy scales; the anterior

flippers with small nails immersed on the first four digits, and

only a faint mark on the fifth. Posterior flippers with strong

nails immersed on the three central digits, the first and fifth

being feeble.

Table of Measurements, in inches.

Male. | Female.

Potal length ve aca che cucu 82 80

Nose "fo Car Sneek oe eee aes 9 8°5

5, ‘angléof mouth 2). 07. 8 78

3p) Vee SA Sea, Rak 4:5 4:5

Length of ear ia 2vshsi9 22a 1:8 1:7

Wadthef mone set Foe eee eee 1:7 1:7

Anterior flipper, length of exterior

surface from shoulder-joint .,..| 31 29

Ditto, length of interior surface

from, axilla -Stethy ah SM De, ih 16

Posterior flipper, length from hip-

Jatet fbn tees aaee OHO ok 15 16

Leppthvor tall: ..... 1... aa0r otha + +

ky pelt ae San PE aN ig a er eg a ie) eee oY

Incisor teeth §, those external in the upper jaw resemblin

the canines in form and size; the others small, and feebly

implanted in the jaw; canines very strong, and locking, 1:7

inch long; molars simple, conical, compressed.

One day the chase of five of these seals with the steam-

pinnace in the still waters of the sound afforded a most ex-

citing and novel kind of sport. The seals, startled by the

snorting of the little high-pressure engine, instead of taking

their usual dignified plunge out of sight, went off at full speed,

diving and reappearing in order to get a glimpse of the un-

natural monster that pursued them so closely. The utmost

speed we could make barely kept up with them, until they

began to show signs of distress, and one by one doubled and

dived under the boat. Two of them, however, held out for a

run of three miles, and succeeded at last in getting into safety

among the rocks on the opposite shore. As all the ammuni-

tion had been previously expended by the party, except some

On the Agamic Reproduction of a Species of Chironomus. 31

small shot, the chase was productive of nothing more substan-

tial than excitement. I*rom the experience gained from the

race, the pace at which the seals go through the water may

be considered between six and seven miles an hour.

Colonial Museum, Wellington.

April 3, 1871.

IV.—On the Agamic Reproduction of a Species of Chiro-

nomus, and its Development from the Unfecundated Egg.

By Oscar von Grin *.

[Plate III.]

Introduction.

“Nature goes on her way, and what seems to us an exception is

according to rule.” —GorTHR.

ALTHOUGH the parthenogenesis, that is to say the agamic re-

procmicn of many insects (such as the worker bees, humble

es, wasps, ants, Coccide, &c.) had long been known,

people were disinclined to put any faith in the discovery of

rot. N. Wagner, of Kasan, that the larva of a Cecidomyid

propagates asexually. For fully two years Wagner’s dis-

covery had to submit to unmerited mistrust, although it had

been crowned with the Demidow prize by the St. Petersburg

Academy of Sciences ; and it was only in the year 1863 that

it was published in the ‘ Zeitschrift fiir wissenschaftliche Zoo-

logie.’ But however incredible the fact discovered by Wagner

might appear, it had at last to be accepted when it was com-

pletely comfirmed by the investigations of Meinert, Pagen-

stecher, Leuckart, Garid and Metschnikow. Nevertheless

this alternation of generations among insects is regarded as

an extremely rare case, although, in my opinion, we possess

no satisfactory reasons for limiting it to a few insects; on the

contrary, among the Diptera it appears to occur frequently, and

although not in the greater number of these insects, still by

no means only in a few isolated cases.

In the spring of last year (1869) I found in my aquarium

a great number of ova, which afterwards proved to be those of

a species of Chironomus, and which I employed for the inves-

tigation of the embryonic development. But when I surprised

the egg-laying animal itself engaged in oviposition, I could

not but subject it to a close examination, especially as it

proved to be an imperfectly developed insect. I had conse-

* Translated by W. 8. Dallas, F.L.S., from the ‘ Mémoires de l’Acad.

Imp. des Sciences de St. Pétersh.’ 7¢ sér. tome xv.

32M. Oscar von Grimm on the Agamic Reproduction

quently to do with a case of asexual reproduction by an im-

perfectly developed insect ; that is to say, I had before me an

insect which is subject to what Von Baer calls pedogenesis *.

But as I was obliged to interrupt my investigations during

the whole summer, I resumed them in the autumn; and now,

as it seems to me that I have attained to sufficiently inter-

esting results, I venture to describe my researches, although I

can perceive many deficiencies in my investigation.

I. Peedogenesis of the species of Chironomus observed.

In the eggs detected by me there were developed larve

0°47 millimetre in length (Pl. III. fig. 2), and very similar in

their structure to the larve of Chironomus described by Weis-

mann}. ‘They are transparent, clear, and of a yellowish

colour, possess a large head, a broad thorax, and a nine-jointed

abdomen, the segments of which are pretty sharply separated

from each other. The mouth consists of two pairs of very

strong brownish jaws (md, mx), of which the lower pair, having

the median margins soldered together, is converted into an

immovable lip. The small palpi (py) attached to the upper

lip are chiefly serviceable to the larva in feeding. The an-

tenn (a) are large and composed of six joints, of which the

last four form a style, which is surrounded at the base by six

sete ; the basal joint bears a large seta, nearly equal in length

to the second joint. On the sides of the head the little eyes

(e) are situated, with some brownish points near them. The

thorax possesses on its ventral surface a transverse fold, which

is divided in the middle by a deep furrow, and transformed

into a pair of clinging-feet (ff). These are furnished with

claws, the number of which afterwards increases. As the deve-

lopment of the larva advances the feet become elongated, until

finally, after the casting of the third skin, they reach to the

mouth (fig. 3, ff). The last abdominal segment also possesses

a pair of feet (Af), which are likewise furnished with ana but

much stronger ones than those on the anterior feet. Besides

these we find at the same place four finger-like processes (f),

which are seated close to the anus, and serve for the respira-

tion of the larva {. The upper angle of this same segment is

furnished with two tufts of very long hairs. In the interior

* For K. E. von Baer on Prof. N. Wagner's discovery of larve that

propagate, Ganin’s similar and supplementary observations, and on paedo-

genesis in general, see Mél. Biol. de l’Acad. de St. Pétersb. tome vy.

+ Dr. A. Weismann, “ Die Entwicklung der Dipteren im Ei, nach Beo-

bachtungen an Chironomus sp.?, Musca vomitoria und Pulex Canis,”

Zeitschr. fiir wiss. Zool. xiii. p. 148.

{ Weismann, /. c. p. 148.

of a Species of Chironomus. 33

of the larva the cesophagus, proventriculus (pv), stomach (s),

and intestine are to be seen. The stomach 1s still filled with

the remains of the vitellus. In the abdomen also we see the

central nervous system, consisting of eleven ganglia: some of

the anterior and posterior ganglia lie close together; but the

middle ones distinctly show their double commissures.

This larva, constantly twisting about and working with

its fore feet, whilst the hinder feet serve it rather as points

of attachment, feeds upon the finest Algwe (Spirogyra),

and at the same time surrounds itself with the detached fila-

ments of the Algw. These become interlaced by giving off

side-shoots, and thus form a canaliform cocoon which is in-

habited by the larva. Here it is constantly in motion, its

abdomen twisting about in all directions ; and this movement

is indispensable to the larva, as by it the cocoon is widened

and at the same time the deteriorated water contained in it is

replaced by fresh. From time to time also the larva comes

out and swims about very briskly in the water, still always

moving in a serpentine manner. ‘This occurs frequently at

night. After such excursions the larva takes to the nearest

cocoon without caring whether this belongs to itself or to

another.

The larva grows very rapidly, so that within six or seven

days it becomes four or five times its original length, and at

the same time the second form of the metamorphosis, the pupa,

is developed in it, the parts of which, such as the compound

eyes, the feet, wings, &c., already shine very distinctly through

the clear integuments of the larva (fig. 3). Even the ovaries

do not slumber, ova are developed in them.

At last, after the third moult, the larva measures 4 millims.

in length; its head has become much smaller in proportion ;

the fore feet have become elongated; the chitmous skin has

acquired a very pretty, delicate rose-colour, which is most per-

ceptible on the last abdominal segments, and is caused by the

development of the pupa-skin*. The movements of the larva

in the cocoon become perceptibly weaker, and finally cease

almost entirely. It then casts off the fourth skin, and thus

becomes transformed into the very remarkable pupa.

The pupa (fig. 4) measures 3 millims. in length, and has a

longish head, which, when seen from the side, is not unlike

that of a cat, a thorax with three pairs of very long legs, and

a nine-jointed abdomen, which is covered with an immense

number of paired small hairs and longer single sete. The

* Leuckart, “Die Fortpflanzung und die Entwicklung der Pupiparen,”

Abhandl. der Naturf. Gesellsch. zu Halle, 1858, iv. p. 147.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. vin. 3

34 M. Oscar von Grimm on the Agamie Reproduction

sides of the abdominal segments exhibit longitudinal brown

chitinous bands (ch), which serve as a support for the extremely

delicate outer integument; these bands in the penultimate

segment terminate in somewhat dilated lamella furnished at

the margin with a few claw-like processes, which give them a

still closer resemblance to a claw. In the middle of the lower

surface of the same segment there are two oval apertures (go),

through which the mature ova are expelled. Behind these is

the smaller, but likewise oval,rudimentary anal orifice (ao). The

very small terminal segment has on each side a rounded plate

furnished on its margins with a series of very long and deli-

cate hairs. At the boundary between every two abdominal

segments a plumose hair is attached on each side to a cup-

shaped cell; these are present also in the larva. The thorax

is dilated on the dorsal surface into a shield (pn), which covers

the head from above. At the sides of the thorax the embryonic

wings (w) are attached, forming cases consisting of an extremely

delicate membrane, which conceal within them the wings of

the imago already formed and folded together. The wings of

the perfect insect are developed even in the larva; for even in

the youngest pupe we may already see the hairs with which

the wings are covered. ‘The three pairs of legs are attached

to the pectoral surface of the thorax; the first pair, seated at

some distance from the posterior legs, have 4-jointed tarsi;

the middle legs have 5-jointed, and the posterior again only

4-jointed tarsi. These legs are really the perfectly developed

legs of the imago, only covered, in the same way as the wings,

by a delicate envelope, through which the claws shimmer in

the same way as the hairs of the wings. They are immo-

vable; and being bent round the wings, they lie with these

altogether upon the ventral surface of the pupa; so that all

these structures together appear to the observer, at the first

glance, exceedingly curious appendages ; and this singularity

of appearance is still further increased, because the pupa, in

consequence of the wings lying thus upon its belly, swims

about upon its back.

As already stated, the head of the pupa, when viewed from

the side, is not unlike that of a cat. It is elongated and

rounded off. At the sides of the head are the large, very promi-

nent, pyriform eyes, between which the 6-jointed antenne are

attached. The mouth consists of a round aperture, which is

situated at the apex of the conical cephalic appendage. The

pupa has neither jaws nor proboscis, as it takes no nourish-

ment. Superiorly this buccal appendage is covered by a row

of strong and either long sete, the tips of which are approxi-

mate. The 4-jointed a are attached at the sides. Above

of a Species of Chironomus., 35

the head, on the pronotum, there are two thick filaments,

which are described by Weismann, in the pupa of Corethra

plumicornis, as stigmatic branchiw (sb). Of stigmata our pupa,

as living in water, is entirely destitute. The tracheal system

is comparatively very small; it consists of a main tube run-

hing through each side of the whole body, which gives off a

few small ramified branches, of which the thoracic branch is

the most considerable. The central nervous system consists

of eleven ganglia united to one another by double commissures,

The greater part of the abdomen is now occupied by the ova,

which are also perfectly developed and he irregularly in

the body-cavity. But when the pupa is dissected, it is still

not difficult to detect the ovarian parts with the undeveloped

ova.

This pupa, which has emerged from the larva in the cocoon,

uits the place of its birth, and after swimming about for a

short time, extrudes the ova contained in it through the above-

described apertures situated in the penultimate ventral seg-

ment. These are now placed in a very regular row * (PI. III.

fig. 1). They are, as has been stated, imbedded in a hyaline

mass (qa), and are attached by their whole surface to the glasses

of the aquarium in the form of two cords, each 2°5 millims. in

length. The pupa then dies; but in some cases, after depo-

siting a small number of ova, it became further developed into

the imago.

The case is quite different with the same pupe in the au-

tumn. Now, after undergoing the same development as in

spring, differmg in nothing except perhaps the much more

considerable number of ova contained in them, they become

transformed into the perfectly developed insect, a fly of the

genus Chironomus, without depositing their ova. The

abdomen of the escaped yellowish-green fly is shorter than

that of the pupa, for which reason the two hindermost abdo-

minal segments of the latter appear empty before the emer-

gence of the fly. The pupa-case then bursts on the dorsal

side; the fly first of all protrudes its abdomen, then draws the

feet out of their tubes, then the head, and, lastly, the wings,

which it finally unfolds, and then flies away, probably to de-

posit its fertilized ova, after copulation, again in the water.

* It is worthy of remark that, if the ova are taken earlier out of the

parent organism and placed in water, they always take the same position ;

that is to say, they place themselves in the same order in which we find

them in the homogeneous mass after they have been deposited by the

pupa. Even when they have been scattered too far apart, a small moye-

ment of the water suffices to cause them to arrange themselves in a row,

as if they possessed some attractive power,

36 M. Oscar von Grimm on the Agamic Reproduction

It is therefore an insect living principally in the water, per-

haps living only for a day or two, or even a few hours, in

another sphere.

But if we remove from the perfectly developed insect, before

it has yet quitted the pupa-case, the ova which would other-

wise have been subjected to fecundation, and preserve them

in water, the development of the larva takes place in them

also; it only lasts a little longer (about six days), and is fre-

quently obstructed.

We have thus seen that our Chironomus is subject to an

alternation of generations, namely to padogenesis. But this

case of padogenesis is somewhat different from that of the

Cecidomyiev, in which the second generation is produced

agamically by the larva, and not by the pupa. This, how-

ever, of course, is of no very great consequence. Von Baer

has already expressed the opinion that different animals may

be subject to pedogenesis at different stages of development*.

But, at any rate, our case of pedogenesis unites that of the

Cecidomyie with the parthenogenesis of the Coccide, for ex-

ample, especially because in the Chironomus the imago, which

requires impregnation, is developed chiefly (perhaps, indeed, ex-

clusively t) in the autumn—just as the One produce their

ephippial ova after copulation, and the agamic eggs without

the cooperation of the male; but the larve of the Ceci-

domyie become converted into the imago, according to

Wagner, when they find themselves under favourable con-

ditions, without being subjected to the influence of the seasons.

We shall see hereafter that both the structure and the deve-

lopment of the ova of Chironomus demonstrate this transition,

inasmuch as they are perfectly identical with those of the

Aphides and other insects, but not with those of the Cecido-

myid larvee.

Besides being subject to padogenesis, our Chironomus ap-

pears to be not quite a stranger to parthenogenesis, at least in

some instances, perhaps induced by artificial causes. Par-

thenogenesis, as is well known, is the designation of the

agamic reproduction of perfectly developed but unfecundated

females, to which worker bees$, humble bees, wasps, Psy-

* “Ueber Prof. N. Wagner's Entdeckung Xc.,”’ Mél. Biol. de l’Acad.

de St.-Pétersb. v. p. 280.

+ The instances of the development of the imago in spring have per-

haps been influenced by the temperature of the room and other artificial

causes.

} “Beitrag zur Lehre von der Fortpflanzung der Insectenlaryen,”

Zeitschr. fiir wiss. Zool. 1863, xiii. p. 524.

§ In the bees it occurs rarely ; but among the wasps, humble bees, and

ants it apparently occurs constantly (Leuckart).

of a Species of Chironomus. 37

chide, &e. are subject. The ova of the perfectly developed

Chironomus are also developed, as we have seen, without

fecundation, when they have been removed from the parent

organism.

Il. The Development of the Ovary and Ova.

For the sake of clearness in discussing the developmental

history of the ova, I must anticipate a little, and commence

my description with the development of the ovary itself.

We shall see hereafter that the development of the embryo

from the unfecundated ovum deposited by the pupa of. our

Chironomus is perfectly identical with that of the fecundated

ova of the imago, which has also been found to be the case

with the Cecidomyide*. We shall see the development of

the germ- or blastodermic cells; we shall see that, of the

germ-cell formation, one germ-ball precedes another, inasmuch

as it enters earlier into the blastema-layer, and here, sur-

rounded by the protoplasm, becomes converted into the nucleus

of a membraneless cell; this cell passes into the inferior polar

space of the ovum, and divides here into two and then into

four cells, which are indicated as polar cells (fig. 5). Leaving

the discussion of the embryonal development for the present,

I will now direct attention to these polar cells, as they are the

primordial forms of the subsequent generation, the two next

generations, the germinal vesicles of which combine, or, in

one word, represent the germs of the ovaries and ovaf.

With the advancing division of the germ-cells the bulk of

the contents of the ovum increases, so that the polar spaces

soon entirely disappear, and the polar cells, which were placed

in the inferior, acute polar space, bury themselves in the layer

of the formative vitellus or*blastoderm. When we trace their

destiny further, we find them (at the moment of the produc-

tion of the primitive caudal furrow, which soon disappears,

and is apparently of no importance in the further development

of the embryo, but, according to Weismann, ‘ must only be

regarded as the earliest expression of the bilateral type in

* Leuckart, “Die ungeschlechtliche Fortpflanzung der Cecidomyien-

larven,” Archiv fiir Naturg. 1865, p. 299.

+ To these polar cells, which, according to Weismann (J. c. p. 208), are

“so enigmatical,” no embryologist, except Prof. Metschnikow, has paid

any attention, or, at any rate, only Robin, who has founded upon them

his theory of the origin of germ-cells by sprouting. Metschnikow was

the first who recognized the polar cells in Simulia and Cecidomyia as the

germs of the sexual glands. (See his ‘Embryologische Studien an In-

secten,” pp. 31-33 & 103-105; and Zhurn. M. H. Pr. 1865, Th. cxxvi. 6.

p. 113.)

38 M. Oscar von Grimm on the Agamic Reproduction

accordance with which the embryo is to be built up’’*) dividing

into two groups (fig.6), which then pass to the sides of the ovum.

We then find that each of these groups, consisting of two

nuclei, each with a nucleolar corpuscle, is surrounded by a

homogeneous transparent mass, in which a few small hyaline

corpuscles are enclosed. This mass has apparently been

formed from the embryonal cells and the protoplasm of the

polar cells, whilst the large nuclei with their nucleolar corpus-

cles, representing the nuclei of the polar cells, originate, as

we shall see hereafter, from the germinal vesicles of the ovum

or from the nucleus of the ovary of the preceding genera-

tion.

The nuclei of the embryonal ovary (fig. 7) increase by division;

and the tertiary nuclei proceeding from them are each sepa-

rately surrounded by a portion of the common protoplasm

with the nucleiform embryonal cells contained in it; so that

we may now regard the whole structure as a body which is

composed of eight mutually independent cells : the protoplasm

of these cells consists partly or, rather, chiefly of nuclei, 7. e.

embryonal cells. After the lapse of a certain time, when the

embryo is already perfectly developed, the ovaries also have

become more mature. We now find that the whole ovary has

acquired a more elongated form; and from its superior extre-

mity, or that directed towards the head of the embryo, there

rises a thin filament, and the ovary itself encloses small cor-

puscles with a few nuclei, which represent the still imperfectly

developed ovarian tubes.

In these embryonal ovaries, at the first glance, under a low

power, we cannot overlook the agreement with those of

the Cecidomyid larva as described by Leuckart+, Metsch-

nikowt}, and Ganin§, and even with those of Platygaster,

according to Ganin ||. But, on a more careful examination of

their further development, their difference becomes clear: they

are in their whole nature perfectly similar to the ovaries of

fully developed insects as described by Claus{], Leydig**, and

others.

* Weismann, “Die Entwicklung der Dipteren im Ei (Chironomus),”

Zeitschr. fiir wiss. Zool. 1863, Bd. xiii. p. 115.

+ “Die ungeschlechtliche Fortpflanzung der Cecidomyienlarven,” Arch.

fiir Naturg. 1865, p. 290.

} Embr. Studien an Insecten, Taf. 24. fig. 4.

§ Zapiski Imp. Ak. Pauk, 1865, vii. fig. 3.

| “ Beitriige zur Erkenntniss der Entwicklungsgeschichte bei den In-

secten (Platygaster),” Zeitschr. fiir wiss. Zool. 1869, Taf. 30. fig. 3.

{| “ Beobachtungen iiber die Bildung des Insecteneies,” Zeitschr. fiir

wiss. Zool. 1864.

** Der Eierstock und die Samentasche der Insecten, 1866.

of a Species of Chironomus. 39

In our larva they are concealed among the adipose bodies

(corpora adiposa), being situated in the seventh abdominal

segment on each side of the intestine (fig. 3,0), so that they can

cal - be seen occasionally during the movements of the adipose

bodies and intestine; and if we wish to study them more

continuously, we are compelled to have recourse to compres-

sion with the glass cover, as has already been stated by

Leuckart*. Their intimate structure, however, can be studied

mes. by preparation, by cutting or pressing them out.

o return to the developmental history of the ovary. The

bodies, or composite cells, which we have seen in the em-

bryonal ovary, representing the rudiments of the ovarian

tubes, consist of a homogeneous protoplasm, in which the

nuclei derived from the embryonal cells lie; among these

nuclei the largest may easily be distinguished, as it only

contains one nucleolar corpuscle, whilst the others, formerly

embryonal cells, contain usually two, but sometimes even three.

The eis nucleus represents the nucleus of the cell, and origi-

nated, as we have already seen, from the nucleus of the polar

cell; the whole structure, however, is nothing but a composite

membraneless cell. Somewhat later we observe an elongation

of this cell; and at the same time a membrane (twnica propria)

is developed, which apparently originates from the protoplasm.

Beneath this tunica propria there is a layer of fine epithelial

cells, produced by the continued division of the embryonal

cells.

The residuary nuclei of the ovarian tubes remain in the

protoplasm, and now form the so-called formative cells of the

vitellus ; and the whole cell may now receive the name of an

ovarian tube. Metschnikow, indeed, states that the formative

cells of the vitellus originate from the nuclei of the polar cells,

and the epithelial cells from the embryonal cells, so that the

ovum has nothing in common with the epithelial cells—‘‘that

the germ-cells stand in no genetic relation to the epithelial

cells, and that only the germigenous and vitelligenous cells

are of common origin” f. But, in accordance with our direct

observations, we must differ from Metschnikow’s opinion, in-

asmuch as we deduce the genesis of both the vitelligenous

and the epithelial cells from the embryonal cells.

These ovarian tubes, as we already know, pass into thin

filaments, which are covered by a common membrane (the

peritoneal envelope of the entire ovary), represent the un-

developed parts of the ovarian tubes §, and probably serve

* Loe. cit. p. 290.

+ Embryologische Studien, p. 32. { Ibid. p. 104.

§ Der Eierstock und die Samentasche der Insecten, p. 49.

40 M. Oscar von Grimm on the Agamic Reproduction

for the attachment of the ovary*. But the question as to the

course of this cord, and also as to its point of attachment, has

remained unsolved by me. I cannot say whether it attaches

itself to the Malpighian vessels, as in the Cecidomyid larve,

according to Leuckart tT and Metschnikow f, or to the adipose

bodies on the one hand, and the intestine on the other, as is

asserted of the same larva by Ganin §, or, finally, whether it

runs to the dorsal vessel, as has been proved to be the case in

many perfect insects by Leydig ||; for latterly I had very few

young larvee, and in older ones it is almost impossible to solve

this question, as the ovary at this time becomes very tender,

so that it breaks up into fragments at the least touch. Un-

fortunately I have never succeeded in making a preparation

of amature uninjured ovary—that is to say, at the time when

some ova are already perfectly developed but have not yet

fallen out into the body-cavity. Even when the ovary still ap-

peared quite strong and uninjured, when it could still be pushed

* It will be superfluous now to discuss the opinion of Johannes Miiller

that the lumen of this filament passes into that of the dorsal vessel, so

that the whole of the ovarian tube would be nothing but an altered

blood-vessel, and the ova be developed directly from the blood, seeing

that, by Leydig’s investigations, it is completely demonstrated that this

union does not occur, and that only the peritoneal envelope passes into

that of the dorsal vessel in some insects, whilst the ovarian tubes termi-

nate czcally before reaching the heart (Leydig, ‘Der Eierstock &c.,’

pp. 45-49). Moreover this was proved long before (in 1849, and therefore

twenty years ago) by Meyer (Hermann Meyer, ‘Ueber die Entwicklun

des Fettkorpers, der Tracheen und der keimbereitenden Geschlechtstheilen

bei den Lepidopteren,” Zeitschr. fiir wiss. Zool. Bd. i.), who expresses

himself as follows :—“ We often see definitely that this point terminates

cecally at the dorsal vessel; and by this alone the signification of a vessel

(which has frequently been ascribed to it) would be contradicted, even

if the recognition of the significance of this cord did not unconditionally

exclude any such opinion”’ (/. c. p. 183).

+ “Die ungeschl. Fortpfl. der Cecid.,”” Archiy fiir Naturg. 1865, p. 290,

fig. 2.

s Embr. Studien, Taf. 24. fig. 4, and Zhur. Mni. Par. ‘Pr. 1865, May,

. 107.

: § Zap. Imp. Ak. 1865, p. 46.

|| ‘Der Eierstock &c.’ It must, however, be remarked here that in

the flies (e. g. Musca domestica) the ovaries do not attach themselves to

the dorsal vessel (Leydig, /. c. p.54). Meyer also, who has already been

quoted, says, with regard to the Lepidoptera :—* A point (of the adipose

body) regularly goes off anteriorly and attaches itself to the dorsal vessel ;

this subsequently serves for the attachment of the testis to the latter,

and in the ovary it becomes the thread which runs from the anterior

extremity of the ovary to the dorsal vessel” Ce p- 158). Under the

name of the point (Zipfel) of the adipose body, Meyer means the perito-

neal envelope of the ovary, as he himself states (p. 182), when he says

the envelope “ bears the character of an adipose-body lobe of the parti-

cular kind of adipose-body lobes which are arranged around the dorsal

vessel.”

of a Species of Chironomus. 41

to and fro with all its ova, the ova separated from one an-

other and fell out of the ovary during its preparation, so that

only rudiments of the ovary with a few undeveloped ova

could be obtained. Notwithstanding this, I have thoroughly

investigated the structure both of the entire ovary and of its

individual parts. I frequently succeeded in extracting the

ovary only partially, obtaining a fragment of the peritoneal

ket ag of the ovary, and a series of the remains of the

ovarian tubes. These consist in the present case of not

more than four chambers, reckoning even the least-developed

one, representing the so-called vitelline or terminal chamber,

according to Claus*.

A saientty developed ovary of our larva (fig. 8) consists of

a bundle of ovarian tubes, of which we have counted as many

as eight}; these ovarian tubes consist, as we have frequently

observed f, of an extremely elastic structureless membrane,

lined internally with a layer of epithelial cells. The contents

of these tubes consist of a ductile mass §, in which lie the

vitelligenous cells, which usually contain several nucleolar

corpuscles, and a larger nucleus with only one nucleolar cor-

puscle. By the division of these contents a whole series of

compartments or germ-chambers are produced, in each of

which is developed an ovum; so that such a many-chambered||

ovarian tube may be regarded as an egg-colony: comparing

it, for example, to a Tapeworm—just as the latter consists of a

series of independent individuals, which only cohere during

the period of their incomplete development, and are arranged

according to their degree of maturity, so also does the ovarian

tube (but, of course, not its envelope) consist of a complete

series of similarly arranged germ-chambers ; those most highly

* “Beob. iiber die Bildung des Insecteneies,”’ Zeitschr. fiir wiss. Zool.

1864, p. 43.

+ Their number is very different in different insects. Thus Liparis

aurifiua has four ovarian tubes (Meyer), and some Coccide as many as

twenty (Leuckart, “Die Fortpflanzung der Rindenlause,” Arch. fiir

pra: 1857).

¢ This is mentioned also by Claus (in Lecanium, l. c. p. 43), Leydig

(1. ¢. i 52), and others.

§ Meyer says it is albuminous (J. c. p. 191).

|| In each ovarian tube of many insects, as also in our Chironomus,

several ova are constantly developed; but in others only one ovum is

developed in each, as, for example, in Lecaniwm (Claus) and generally in

most Gracias (Leuckart, “ Die Fortpfl. der Rindenliuse,” Arch. fiir Na-

turg. 1859, p. 216). However, no sharp limit exists between the single-

and many-chambered ovarian tubes ; for the ovarian tubes of some in-

sects, as, for instance, Chermes laricis (Leuckart, /.c. p.217), may be

regarded as at once many- and single-chambered, because here the second

germ-chamber is only formed after the complete development of the

first.

42 M. Oscar von Grimm on the Agamic Reproduction

developed are furthest from the terminal filament, and when

they have attained a certain degree of maturity they fall

apart like the proglottides of the 'l'apeworm.

The development of the ova, like that of cells, takes place

by endogenous division. Each ovarian tube represents an

elongated cell, as we have already seen; in this cell or

tube the terminal portion of the contents with the half of the

nucleus becomes constricted off (fig. 11), the nucleolar cor-

puscle having been previously dated *, A cell thus cut off

is the germ-chamber, which, after the deposition of the vitellus,

becomes directly and completely converted into the ovum;

and that portion of the ovarian tube from which the germ-

chamber has been constricted off may be designated the vitel-

line chamber or terminal chamber}, so long as it has not yet

given off the following germ-chamber. Then commences the

constriction of the second or younger germ-chamber, and

afterwards that of the third, and so on. ‘The contents of the

separated cells or germ-chambers, the future ova, consist of

large round vitelligenous cells} (Stein). These vitelligenous

cells extrude oil-drops, and at the same time become converted

into the vitellus of the future ovum. The vitellus therefore

originates from the same elements which have also formed the

epithelial cells of the ovarian tube§. As the mass of the

* From this it is clear that the nucleolar corpuscle by no means plays

so unimportant a part as Leuckart, for instance, supposes (art. “ Zeugung,”

Wagner’s Handworterb. der Phys. Th. 4. p. 815); on the contrary, the

nucleolar corpuscle appears, so to speak, to Be the impulse of the divi-

sion, superinduces the division of the nucleus, and therefore also the

development of the germ-chamber corresponding to the ovum. But the

nucleus appears to exert no such essential influence upon the division ;

for whilst it divides after the commencement of the constriction of the

protoplasm, its function only commences subsequently. Lubbock says

that the nucleolar corpuscle is only subsequently developed (see note

infra, §).

bles, “ Beobacht. iiber die Bildung des Insecteneies,” Zeitschr. fiir

wiss, Zool. Bd, xiv. p. 43.

{ Meyer calls the vitelligenous cells abortive ova, and to their nuclei,

as also that of the germinal vesicle, he gives the name of germinal vesi-

cles; thus he says, “the germinal vesicles of the abortive ova (7. e. the

vitelligenous cells) become filled with a colourless, more or less finely

granular fat, and sooner or later lose their nuclei” (/. e. p. 192).

§ Lubbock (On the Ova and Pseudoya of Insects) is of opinion that

the vitelligenous cells and the germinal vesicles are only altered epithe-

lial cells. His “ vitelligenous cells” become converted into the ova in the

following way :—The nucleus of a cell of the kind becomes converted

into the germinal vesicle by the later development of the germinal spot

(nucleolar corpuscle) ; the membrane of this cell disappears, and the

vitellus collects upon it, having been secreted by other but similar vitel-

ligenous cells; and finally the vitelline membrane is developed. He has

found this to be the case also with the pseudova; but here he could not

attain certainty as to the genesis of the germinal vesicle (Report by Dr.

of a Species of Chironomus. 43

vitellus increases, it collects in the lower extremity of the

ovum ; and the nucleus, which is already the germinal vesicle,

descending from the upper extremity, buries itself in the con-

stantly increasing vitelline mass. The chorion, however, is

formed by the activity of the epithelial layer of the tunica

propria; but whether this structure is formed as a cuticular

deposit of the epithelial cells, as described by Leydig*, or the

epithelial cells are directly converted into the chorion, as stated

by Steint, I am unable to say.

It is therefore clear that the germinal vesicle of the ovum

has originated from the nucleus, and the vitellus with the oil-

drops and the chorion (corresponding to the epithelial cells of

the tunica propria) from the vitelligenous cells, which repre-

sent the embryonal cells of the ovarian tube. But when we

remember that the ovarian tube has been produced by the

conyersion of the polar cell, that the nucleus of the former

(7. e. the ovarian tube) is only a portion of the nucleus of the

latter (¢. e. the polar cell), and the nucleus of the polar cell,

again, is only a part of the germinal vesicle, we become con-

vinced that this generation stands in direct connexion with

the preceding one, and that its germinal vesicle is only a part

of that of the first§.

W. Keferstein in ‘Zeitschr. fiir rat. Medicin,’ 1862, Bd. xiii. pp. 198, 199).

The same opinion is also partially supported by Claus, who says that

“epithelial cells, vitelligenous cells, and ova” (@. e. the germinal vesicles ;

but we have already seen that these are of different origin from the

vitelligenous cells, and therefore we cannot agree with him) “ are modi-

fications of originally homogeneous elements, that they have proceeded

enetically from the same cells, and by a different mode of development

a attained such divergence of form” (/.c. p.44). Stein thinks that

the epithelial cells also take part in the formation of the vitellus; and

Leydig is of opinion that they only secrete the chorion (Der Eierstock

&e. p.57); but nevertheless he admits their affinity to the ova in other

animals, resting his opinion upon the investigation of La Vallette (cid.

p- 56, note 1). With regard to Metschnikow’s opinion, vide supra.

* Leydig very accurately describes the development of all the layers

of the chorion in Timuarcha tenebricosa (see his ‘ Kierstock und Samen-

tasche,’ pp. 11, 14, and 57, Taf. 2. figs. 7-10). + Leydig, 7. c. p. 59.

t Meyer (‘‘ Ueber die Entwicklung des Fettkorpers, &c.,” Zeitschr. fiir

wiss. Zool. Bd. i. p. 193) says that when the vitellus collects, the epithe-

lial cells divide in the direction of the radii of the ovum, and lie with

their outer ends on the chorion, and “strengthen it,’ and afterwards,

“whilst the epithelial cells amalgamate with the chorion, they become

thick-walled, unite firmly with each other, and lose their nuclei,”

§ M. Ganin (“ Beitrage zur Erkenntniss der Entwicklungsgeschichte der

Insecten,” Zeitschr. fiir wiss. Zool. 1869, p. 387) says :—“ At any rate, it is

clear that both the central cell and its nucleus (from which the embryo

is developed) must be regarded as new formations.” It seems to me,

however, that this opinion is by no means correct, any more than Weis-

mann’s theory of the free formation of the germ-cells, which has recently

been supported by Ganin in the Pteromalinz (7bid, p. 439).

44 On the Agamic Reproduction of a Species of Chironomus.

This connexion will be rendered clearer by the following

table :—

Ovum of ge- = Germinal ve- + Formative

neration 1. sicle. vitellus.

| | |

Polar cell. = Nucleus of the + Protoplasm.

polar cell. Embryonal cells.

Ovarian tube = Nucleus of the + Tunica + Vitelligenous + Epithelial

ovarian tube. _ propria. cells. cells.

Ovum of ge- = Germinal vesicle. + Vitellus. + Chorion.

neration 2.

The ovum, now fully developed, which originally, as we

have seen, had an elongated form, contracts and acquires a

spherical form. We see now that the vitelline mass, with

the oil-drops enclosed in it, occupies one half of the ovum,

the other half being still occupied by the vitelligenous cells;

the nucleus of the germinal vesicle has disappeared ; the epi-

thelial cells have become fewer, for where the vitelligenous

cells are placed, and where the vitellus is imbedded, they are

no longer to be seen, being replaced by the chorion. The

ovum does not long retain the spherical form; before it has

become quite filled with the vitellus, its form again undergoes

an alteration, becoming oval, and finally egg-shaped.

Both the summer (pseudova) and winter ova (ova) are

developed in the manner above described*. Moreover these

two kinds of ova are not distinguished by their structure.

Even resting only upon these two facts, we cannot, with

Huxley, designate the one form as eggs (ova) and the other

as false eggs (pseudova). It is true that fecundation is taken

as the basis of this distinction, those ova which require fecun-

dation for the development of the embryo being called true,

and those which furnish the embryo without the aid of the

male element false ova; but even if we are to rely upon the

act of fecundation, we must distinguish the product of the

development caused by fecundation from the product of the

development which has taken place without fecundation, but

not the ova, which truly, as Claus has stated quite correctly +,

do not acquire the character of the product of the sexual organs

by eee SNe Nay, the designation of the summer ova as

* Lubbock has found the same thing: according to him the ova and

pseudova are le Sea in accordance with one and the same type; but

“he expresses himself more doubtfully with regard to the origin of the

germinal vesicle in the pseudovum ” (Keferstein).

+ Claus, “ Beobachtungen, &c.,” Zeitschr. fiir wiss. Zool. Bd. xiv. p. 51.

Mr. A. Bell on the Fauna of the Mud-deposit of Selsey. 45

false ova we regard as the less justifiable because, according

to our observation already communicated, the development of

the embryo also takes place in the winter ova without pre-

vious fecundation by the male.

Of course our opinion will lose nothing, even should it in

time be proved that no evolution takes place without fecunda-

tion in the animal kingdom, 7. e. that the cases of partheno-

genesis and pedogenesis are only cases of self-fecunda-

ton.

It will not be superfluous to remark here, that in my judg-

ment the fate of the parthenogenesis of plants awaits the

theory of the agamic reproduction of some animals. As in

the former case the parthenogenesis set up by Radlkofer and

Alex. Braun has been brought down to the grade of ordinary

hermaphroditism by the investigations of Regel, Karsten,

De Bary, Schenk, and many others, so also it will probably

be proved for the animal kingdom that some parts of the

ovary produce spermatozoa instead of ova—which, indeed, may

wear easily be possible, as the ovary and the testis are origi-

nal Retail similar structures.

Not long since I learned that H. Balbiani is now publishing

his memoir upon the Aphides, in which he endeavours to de-

monstrate the hermaphroditism of those insects; and thus the

supposition above expressed is already confirmed. Unfortu-

nately I have been unable to make myself acquainted with

this work.

[To be continued. }

V.— Contributions to the Fauna of the Upper Tertiaries.

No. I. The “ Mud-deposit” at Selsey, Sussex. By ALFRED

BELL.

Ir is now some twenty years since Mr. Dixon, of Worthing,

called the attention of geologists to a superficial deposit upon

the sea-shore of the Sussex coast, near Selsey, eight miles

south of Chichester, to which he gave the name of “ mud-

deposit.” This deposit was afterwards fully described by Mr.

Godwin-Austen in a paper upon the Newer Tertiary Deposits

of the Sussex Coast, read before the Geological Society and

published in their ‘ Quarterly Journal,’ 1857. Both these

gentlemen gave lists of fossils; but, owing to unfavourable

circumstances, the beds or scattered patches being very inac-

cessible, and only workable at low tides, the lists only enume-

rate about forty-five species of various organisms. Some

46 Mr. A. Bell on the Fauna of the Upper Tertiaries.

favourable opportunities presenting themselves last summer

and autumn, | was enabled to add materially to these lists ;

and as the results prove the deposit to be unique as regards the

fauna (which, as pointed out by the above gentlemen, had a

southern facies), a detailed description of the whole may not

be unworthy of a place in the ‘Annals and Magazine of

Natural History,’ prefaced by a few words indicative of the

position of the deposit itself.

Seldom visible, it extends in patches along the shore of the

Selsey peninsula, from Bracklesham to Pagham, with a slight

extension inland and a greater one seawards. It is capped by

a clay full of ice-borne boulders of all sizes and formations,

some of them being of French origin, others of the far west of

England (none of these, as far as I can find, bear traces of

the striz so common on rocks of the true glacial period).

This in turn is overlain by a water-worn gravel containing

marine or estuarine shells, corresponding in age to the “ ele-

phant-gravel” of Dr. Mantell. Above this is a deposit of

Liss, the ordinary vegetable soil covering all. Speaking of

the Léss, I may say, par parenthese, that many English geo-

logists confound this with ordinary fluviatile deposits, forget-

ting that the Léss may be identified by its fauna, which is

ea terrestrial; and, judged by this standard, the only

nglish localities for this deposit are the present, which

reaches nearly to the Goodwood Hills, some patches in the

Medway gravels, and another on the shore at Swale Cliff,

near Herne Bay.

The Mud-deposit itself is composed of a grey sandy mud,

full of organisms and small stones, and, when last seen by

myself, was covered by a layer of bright-yellow sand, and

that again by the ordinary rolled shingle and sand of the

shore. It was only by digging through this that I could

reach the bed below half-tide.

The presence of a large river having access to the bay or

estuary would account for the mammals, land-shells, pieces of

wood, &c. found intermixed with the marine remains.

Of the 140 shells, 30 do not exist nearer than the west of

England, the Channel Islands, or North Spain, 6 or 8 not

passing this side of Gibraltar, all being littoral (or sublittoral)

nae As British quaternary fossils, 42 are peculiar to

elsey (unless otherwise mentioned), and 20 others probably

find here their earliest place in British geological history.

The recent South-European forms are marked +, the pecu-

liar Selsey fossils *.

Mr. A. Bell on the Fauna of the Upper Tertiaries.

List of Fossils from the Selsey ‘ Mud-deposit.”’

MAMMALIA.

Elephas antiquus, Fale.

primigenius, Blum.

Equus caballus, L.

Bos, sp.

Cervus elaphus, L.

Capra hircus ?, Gmel.

PISCES.

Otolites, three species, of doubtful origin.

CRUSTACEA.

Carcinus Menas, L.

Pagurus Bernhardus, L.

Bairdia, sp.

Balanus crenatus, Brug.

Verruca Stromia, Miill.

MOoOLuusca.

Anomia ephippium, L. (small).

Ostrea edulis, L.

, var. parasitica, Turt.

Pecten maximus, L. (valves united).

or-

opercularis.

, var. Audouinii (very rare). Hab. S. Europe.

polymorphus, Bronn (with valves united). Hab.

tugal and §. Europe.

tigrinus, Penn. (one valve).

varius, L.

Mytilus edulis, L.

ungulatus, L.

_ Modiolaria discors, L. (one valve).

Nucula nucleus, L.

, var. radiata, Hanl.

Lepton nitidum, Turt.

Montaeuta bidentata, Turt.

*Lasea rubra, Mont.

Kellia suborbicularis, Mont.

Cardium edule, L.

exiguum, Gmel.

echinatum, L.

fasciatum, Mont.

48 Mr. A. Bell on the Fauna of the Upper Tertiaries.

Cardium nodosum, 'Turt.

papillosum, Poli. Nearest habitat, Channel Islands.

tuberculatum, L.

Lucina borealis, L.

* Loripes lacteus, L.

Axinus flecuosus, Mont.

* Diplodonta rotundata, Mont.

Cyamium minutum, Fabr. Lochaber and Belfast are the

only recorded localities for the fossil shell.

Cytherea chione, L. And in the Macclesfield Drift.

Venus ovata, Penn.

verrucosa, L.

Tapes aureus, Gmel. Also an Inish fossil.

, var. guadrata, Jeftr.

decussatus, L. (very large, with valves united).

pullastra, W. Wood.

virginea, L.

Tellina balthica, L.

* Gastrana fragilis, L. (double, and excessively rare).

Mactra stultorum, L.

subtruncata, DaC.

Lutraria elliptica, Lam.

oblonga, Chemn.

rugosa, Chemn. (valves united, but rarely found).

Range: Portugal to Tunis, Canary Islands.

Scrobicularia piperita, Gmel.

Syndosmya alba, W. Wood.

tenuis, Mont.

Solen siliqua, L.

+3 vagina, Li. (in situ, very finely preserved).

* Pandora inequivalvis, var. rostrata, Leach. The Channel

Islands is the nearest locality for the recent shell.

Corbula gibba, Olivi.

Mya arenaria, L. (Dixon).

truncata, L. (occasionally with the siphons partially

preserved).

Saxicava rugosa, L.

Pholas candida, L.

—— crispata, L. Enormously large: one has been met

with 6 inches in breadth. ‘The nearest in size I have

seen to this monster is from the Belfast Clay, measuring

4} inches. It is not known to attain this size now.

—— dactylus, L. (double, and very large).

Felix hispida, L.

nemoralis, L., and var. hortensis, Miill.

Mr. A. Bell on the Fauna of the Upper Tertiaries, 49

* Dischides Olivi, Scacchi (very rare), Ranges from Gas-

cony to Teneriffe and the Mediterranean Sea,

t*Dentalium dentalis, L. (moderately common, but small),

Hab, West France to the Canaries and the Augean Sea.

tarentinum, Lam,

* Chiton fascicularis, L.

* discrepans, Bronn. Nearest habitat, Cornwall.

* ga Penn.

+* siculus, Gray. Range, Cadiz to the Aigean Sea.

Patella vulgata, L.

Tectura virginea, Mill.

Fissurella greca, L.

costaria, Grat. (=F. neglecta, Desh.). Range: South

France and the Mediterranean Sea.

Trochus cinerartius, L. (abundant).

exasperatus, Pult. Sir H. James records it from

Wexford.

—— lineatus, Da Costa. I only know it from Barnstaple.

The Scotch localities are doubtful.

—— magus, L. Adult shells scarce, young shells plentiful.

I have not met with a description of the young shell,

which loses some of its characters as it approaches matu-

rity, and therefore give one :—

Shell depressed ; whorls 4-5, flatly convex, with close-

set spiral ridges, the two at the base of each whorl being

stronger than the others, and forming a deep suture as it

increases in size, the whole intersected by fine striae,

which are more developed between the ridges, and most

of all so within the two just referred to, The interior is

nacreous, and the umbilicus small,

striatus, L. (very rare).

tumidus, Mont.

umbilicatus, Mont.

ziziphinus, L.

* Phasianella pullus, L. Ihave seen it in an Irish ee

but from no other English formation than at Selsey ;

very plentiful and bright-coloured.

Lacuna puteolus, Turton.

pallidula, Da Costa.

Littorina littorea, L.

obtusata, L.

neritotdes, L.

rudis, L, All very common.

, var. nigrolineata, Phil.

——, ,, saxatilis, Johnst.

-_-— tenebrosa, Mont. The colour in this va-

Ann. & Mag. N. : Gh Ser. 4. Vol. viii. 4

—_—

—

50 Mr. A. Bell on the Fauna of the Upper Tertiaries.

riety is exceedingly well pe as, indeed, it is in all

the species into which red or purple enters as part of the

colouring. Pecten polymorphus, Phasianella, Pleurotoma

levigata, and some of the Trochi may serve for examples.

Hydrobia ulve, Penn., and var. subumbilicata, Mont.

(Assiminea Grayana, Leach (?). On the authority of Mr.

Sowerby. I have not seen it.)

t*Rissoa cimex, L. (moderately common). Ranges from

South Spain to the Aigean Sea.

costata, Adams.

id costulata, Alder.

= lactea, Michaud. Nearest habitat, Channel Islands.

“Our rarest Rissoa,” Jeftr.

membranacea, Adams.

ig , var. venusta, Phil.

%. , var. elata, Phil.

parva, Da Costa, and var. interrupta, Adams.

punctura, Mont. (Jeffreys).

striata, Adams.

striatula, Mont. There are but two other localities

in Britain recorded for this exquisite shell,—Largs and

Lochgilphead.

Turritella terebra, L. (non Lam.) = T. communis, Risso.

Scalaria communis, Lam. (very rare).

* Aclis unica, Mont.

Odostomia acuta, Jeftr.

conoidea, Broce.

pallida, Mont.

plicata, Mont.

* (Chemnitzia) lactea, L. Is also a Belfast fossil.

( ) indistincta, Mont.

* ( ) suturalis, Phil.

( ) rufa, Phil.

Natica catena, Da Costa.

Alderi, E. F.

* Adeorbis subcarinatus, Mont. Is also an Irish fossil.

Cerithium reticulatum, Da Costa.

Purpura lapillus, L.

Buccinum undatum, L.

Nassa incrassata, Strém.

reticulata, L.

nitida, Jeftr.

Murex erinaceus, L.

*Lachesis minima, Mont. Much larger than the recent

British forms.

* Defrancia reticulata, Renier.

Mr. R. B. Sharpe on the American Eider Duck, 51

t* Pleurotoma Bertrandi, Payr. Ranges from South France

to the Morea.

? levigata, Phil. This is the typical form, which is

not found living north of the Channel Islands, It is a

rare fossil.

B rufa, Mont. (moderately common).

, var. semicostata, Jeftr. Hab, Channel Islands.

turricula, Mont.

Cyprea europea, Mont.

Utriculus truncatulus, Brug.

obtusus, Mont.

Lajonkatriana, Bast.

* Bulla hydatis, L. (fragments only).

* Conovulus bidentatus, Mont.

RHIZOPODA.

Cornuspira foliaceus, Phil.

Biloculina, sp.

ECHINODERMATA.

Echinocyamus pusillus.

Spatangus purpureus.

VI.—On the American Eider Duck. By R. B. SHARPE,

F.L.S. &c., Librarian to the Zoological Society of London.

Some time ago I received a hint from Mr. D.G. Elliot, so well

known for his great work on the Birds of North America,

that the Eider Duck of Europe was not identical with the

Eider of America, although both species had, from the time

of Linneus, been united under the name of Somaterta mollis-

sima. My. J.H.Gumey also wrote to me independently on

the same subject; and having had occasion to examine the

matter when writing the history of the Eider Duck for the

‘Birds of Europe,’ I find that the surmise of both Mr. Elhot

and Mr. Gurney is correct, and that the American Somateria

is not the same as the European species. ‘To begin with,

the American Eider Duck is a very much finer bird than its

European congener, and both male and female have the

sickle-shaped inner secondaries more fully developed, The

chief difference, however, lies in the bill, the form of which in

. each species is illustrated by the accompanying woodcuts.

From these it will be seen that in Somateria Dresser?, as I

propose to name the American bird, the bare ridges running

up from the nostril to the eye are very much broader, and

also differ in being distinctly rugose. Again, the: sea-green

52 Mr.R.B.Sharpe on the American Eider Duck.

Fig. 1. Somateria mollissima, Fig. 2. 8, Dresseri.

colour, which in S, mollissima is confined to the hinder por-

tion of the auricular region and the nape, in S. Dresser? ex-

tends along the cheeks and on the occipital line of feathers

which part the hinder portion of the crown. I have therefore

no hesitation in giving the American Eider a new name, and

propos to call it, after my excellent colleague in the ‘ Birds

urope,’

Somateria Dresseri, n. sp.

d. Similis S, mollissime, sed conspicue major; genis, regione pa-

rotica cum nucha et striga occipitali viridi clare lavatis ; rostro

robustiore, cera ms rugosa.

Long. tot. 27, culm. 2 2, alee 11°8, caude 4°3, tarsi 1°35.

On Vermes collected in the Sea of Spitzbergen, 53

On comparing the above measurements with those of the

European species, it appears that the latter has a longer bill

and tarsus. The elles of the two species, as might be

expected, do not differ very conspicuously; but that of the

American bird is much larger in size, and exhibits the same

difference in the nasal ridges.

VII.—On the Vermes collected by M. von Heuglin in the Sea

of Spitzbergen. By Prof. En ers*,

THE catalogue here given, as regards the Chetophorous An-

nelides, supplements Malmgren’s admirable memoirs (‘‘ Nor-

diska Hafs-Annulater,” Gifvers. af K. Vet. Akad. Férhandl.

1865, and ‘Annulata polycheta,’ Helsingfors, 1867), which

have disclosed to us the Annelidan fauna of the Arctic Sea.

The names employed by Malmgren are therefore retained here,

without, however, any intention of thus expressing an uncon-

ditional acceptance of the numerous genera established by

Malmgren.

ANNELIDA POLYCHATA.

Nychia cirrosa (Pall.). Storfjord (Wybe Jans Water).

Harmothoé imbricata (L., Malmgr.). Storfjord.

Numerous examples and many colour-varieties.

Antinoé Sarsii (Kinb.). Storfjord. Zweigletscherbucht

(Mohn Bay).

This species, of which there are numerous specimens, occurs

in two races definitely separated by difference of colour; and

as Malmgren only mentions one of these, both of them may

be here briefly described. The more abundant form presents

the coloration which, according to Malmgren, distinguishes

the Spitzbergen form from the Baltic one; the inner margins

of the elytra are broadly chestnut-brown; the dorsal (and

sometimes also the ventral) surface exhibits a light ground-

colour, upon which there are light brownish band-lke mark-

ings; sometimes the whole coloration is uniform; in other

cases the elytrophora were of a deeper brown colour, The

largest animals of this form were of the size given also by

Malmgren for the Spitzbergen form, viz. 35 millims. in length

and 17 millims. in breadth, including the sete.

The other race possesses a clearly marked coloration and

pattern. The elytra are broadly bordered with greenish grey

on the inner and hinder margins, and usually bear, at the

* Sitzungsberichte der phys.-medic. Societiit zu Erlangen, June7, 1871.

Translated by W.S. Dallas, ELS, from a separate impression communi-

cated by the author.

54 Prof. Ehlers on the Vermes

oint where the inner marginal part passes into the hinder, a

father spot of the same colour projecting a little towards the

light central surface; the ground-surface of the elytra is in

other respects of the same pearl-grey as in the preceding race.

The ventral surface and the rami are colourless; the dorsal

surface of each segment bears.a sharply bounded banded

marking of dark greyish-green colour, the arrangement of

which in general is such that a broad transverse band runs in

the middle of each segment, and is continued, either of the

same width or becoming narrower, to the apices of the dark-

coloured elytrophora; before and behind this band there is a

concolorous narrower one, which is separated from the main

band by a fine line of the pale ground-colour, and bounded

anteriorly or posteriorly by the colourless margin of the seg-

ment. If the pigmentation extends further, the whole dorsal

surface of the segment may appear coloured, with the excep-

tion of a fine pale line, running in front and behind, near and

parallel to the colourless margins of the segment. If the

pattern is less distinctly marked, it resembles the dorsal pat-

tern of an Harmothoé imbricata; if it is strong, it reminds one

of the coloration of Melenis Lovenit (Malmgr.). ‘Two large

specimens with strong coloration, now before me, were so

much the more like Melenis Loveni, because they bore quite

small, and evidently newly formed, elytra, and the number of

sete in the upper branch of the ramus was considerably dimi-

nished. The animals of this form attained larger dimensions

than the brown ones; the largest was 46 millims. in length,

and, with the sete, 24 millims. in breadth.

These varieties of Antinoé Sarsii from the Spitzbergen Sea

acquire a special interest when we compare them with the

variety living in the Baltic. According to Malmgren, this

smaller Baltic form possesses a greenish dorsal coloration and

elytra with brownish margins ; it thus occupies a middle place

between the two races from Spitzbergen now before me, of

which one possesses only greenish-grey, and the other only

brownish pigment.

Malmgren has already shown that Antinoé Sarsit, which

oecurs only in the northern part of the Gulf of Bothnia, is to be

numbered among those animals the limited diffusion of which

here is explained by Lovén’s view, according to which the

Baltic was united with the Arctic Sea, in the glacial period,

through the White Sea and Bay of Ladoga. If the present

form of Antinoé Sarsti in the Baltic differs from its relatives

at Spitzbergen by its smaller size, this is in accordance with

the observation repeatedly made that marine animals diminish

in size during adaptation to less saline water, as in the present

case the water of the Baltic is; but with regard to the pecu-

collected in the Sea of Spitzbergen. 55

liar coloration of the Baltic form, it seems probable that this

has retained, since the glacial period, the original coloration,

from which the two races of the Spitzbergen Sea have sub-

ve been developed by differentiation.

may remark, further, that I found in the intestine of one of

the largest greyish-green animals a perfectly preserved bivalve

shell (Nucula, sp.) 8 millims. in length, 4 millims. in thick-

ness, and 6 millims. in depth, an evidence of the large size of

the animals which these worms are able to seize upon for

their nourishment.

Melenis Loveni (Malmg.). Advent Bay, Zweigletscher-

bucht.

Nephthys longisetosa (Ckrst., Malmg.). Storfjord.

Phyllodoce grinlandica (Crst., Malmg.). Storfjord.

Mysta barbata (Malmg.). Stortjord.

New to the arctic fauna. Malmgren knew the animal only

from the shore of Bohusliin.

Eteone arctica (Malmg.). Advent Bay.

Nereis zonata (Malmg.). Zweigletscherbucht.

Lumbriconerets fragilis (O. F. Miill.). Storfjord, Zweiglet-

scherbucht.

Scoloplos armiger (Miill.). Storfjord.

Travisia Forbest (Johnst.). Storfjord.

Brada inhabilis (H. R.). Storfjord.

Brada granulata (Malmg.). Zweigletscherbucht.

Amphitrite cirrata (Miill.). Storfjord.

Scione lobata (Malmg.). Storfjord.

Of this species I found a large specimen, which agreed in

all points, except a peculiarity which will be mentioned im-

Sieskintcly, with the description given by Malmgren. ‘The

worm was enclosed in its tube, which consists of a fine smooth

membrane, the outer surface of which was coated by a dense

mass of mud, to which various kinds of foreign matters ad-

hered. It was very remarkable that a little way behind the

orifice of the anterior, wider portion of the tube, the wide en-

trance into it was closed by a transversely placed plate, as if

by an operculum ; for a closure of this kind, such as occurs in

the tubes of Serpulaceze, has not, so far as I know, been hitherto

observed in a tube which evidently belonged to a 'Terebel-

lacean. I therefore split up the tube longitudinally with care,

exposing its inmate, the Scione lobata, and ascertained that

in reality the closure of the tube was effected by an oper-

eulum which was formed by a tentacle of the worm. Imme-

diately behind the operculum was the worm, and nearest to it

the closely compressed circlet of tentacles. On examining the

worm after its removal, I was able to ascertain with certainty

56 Prof. Ehlers on the Vermes

that one of the tentacles bore the disciform operculum ; but

during my endeavours to ascertain precisely the position of

this specialized tentacle among the rest, it separated, with a

number of the neighbouring filaments, and I could only make

out with certainty that it had its place not in the median line

but in the right half of the bundle of tentacles. On the

isolated tentacle there could be distinguished the piece (11

millims. in length) by which the filament was attached to the

cephalic lobe among the others, the operculiform circular

plate effecting the closure (with a superficial diameter of 3

millims.), and a filiform piece (2°5 millims. in length) which

projected freely from the centre of the outer surface of the

operculum. With the aid of the microscope it was ascertained

that the operculum was composed of the same tissues as the

filament; but the mode in which the opercular disk may be

formed from the filament is not quite clear to me. On the

surfaces of the disk there was a chitinous cuticle, such as

occurs on the tentacles; and this was evidently in connexion

with the above-mentioned sections of the tentacular filament

on each surface in the centre of the disk; and thus it might

seem as if the disk were formed by a duplicature of the wall of

the tentacle, perhaps by a portion of the tentacle being com-

pressed discoidally by a pressure acting in the direction of its

longitudinal axis. In the space between the two lamelle

forming the disk there were, besides a small quantity of con-

nective tissue, a number of spherical bodies, which, perhaps,

are to be regarded as corpuscles of the body-fluids. The

poe in connexion with the structure of the disk into which

could not get a clear insight was, that in the interior of the

disk and closely approximated to its margin there was a short

filament, which fell out when I removed the chitinous cuticle

of one of the surfaces: in its appearance the filament re-

sembled a piece of tentacle; one of its extremities was appa-

rently intact, and the other evidently injured, as if the little

filament had been here torn away. I must leave the more

accurate investigation of this opercular disk to others, who

may have more abundant material at their command. Here

I would only call attention to one or two points. In the first

place the evident homology which exists between this oper-

culum of a Terebellacean and that of a Serpulacean; in both

cases one of the appendages issuing from the cephalic part is

modified in such a manner as to form an operculum; and

although the thin opercular disk of our Setone does not attain

the development of the strong operculum of the Serpulacee,

on the other hand it displays the peculiarity of possessing, in

the little filament which springs from the outward ral, a

collected in the Sea of Spitzbergen. 57

structure which evidently represents the variously formed pro-

cesses of many Serpulacean opercula. Future observers will

also have to take into consideration whether the operculum of

Setone, like that of many Serpulacez, plays any part in the

business of reproduction.

It still remains to be noticed as remarkable that this struc-

ture is not mentioned by Malmgren, who is so circumspect,

especially as it is evident that, he had before him numerous

specimens of the worm from various localities. I cannot sup-

a that in my case we have to do with a structure produced

y accident, or one which is to be regarded as a singular mal-

formation, which has led, in this instance, to the formation of

an organ analogous and homologous with the operculum of

the Serpulacee. Here, also, the examination of more abun-

dant material will decide whether the occurrence of the oper-

culum in this worm is unexceptional, or on what conditions it

depends.

Ereutho Smithi (Malmg.). Storfjord.

Terebellides Strémii (Sars). Storfjord.

Sabella spetsbergensis (Malmg.). Zweigletscherbucht.

Potamilla, sp. ZGweigletscherbucht.

Of this genus, established by Malmgren, of which no Spitz-

bergen species has hitherto been known, I have an animal

before me which I cannot identify with any of the described

species. ‘The description given by Malmgren of Potamiilla

neglecta (Sars) suited it best; and I should probably have en-

tertained no doubt of having to do with that species, had not

the proportions of the body been quite different from those of

the above-mentioned species. For whilst in the latter the

branchiz are nearly half as long as the rest of the body, they

are considerably smaller here; for the body, consisting of 30

segments, measuring 20 millims. in length, whilst even the

last segments are deficient, bears a branchia only 4 millims.

long. The tube consists of a membrane which is for the most

part coated with sand-grains and fragments of various kinds,

and also in part possesses a muddy coat. The single specimen

before me, which, moreover, is not uninjured, does not suffice

to make sure whether we have to do with a new species or

what its characters are.

Euchone rubella, n. sp. Advent Bay. !

Body colourless, stout, of uniform thickness throughout its

length, consisting of 34 segments, 30 millims. in length, 2

millims. in breadth, with short branchie 3 millims. in length.

First segment with the straightly extended gorget, which is

but slightly emarginate on the ventral surface, nearly as long

as the four following, concave in the middle of the ventral

58 Prof. Ehlers on the Vermes

surface, on the dorsal surface convex, emarginate towards

the following segment; the next segments three times, and

those of the middle of the body once and a half as broad as

long; extremity of the body linguiform, depressed, with

greatly abbreviated segments, and a broad anal furrow, which

extends for a distance of 2°5 millims. over nine segments.

Ventral furrow sharp on the ventral surface of the posterior

part, deviating to the left on the ninth segment; on the back

of the first eight segments a distinct faint longitudinal furrow.

Ventral scutes broad, rectangular, contiguous. Sete yellowish

red, especially on the hinder part of the body, slender, with a

narrow wing-like border, and shorter and rendered almost spa-

tuliform by a broad wing-border; the bundles formed by

them increase considerably in length on the hinder segments,

and are directed forwards, lying close to the body. Uncini of

the anterior segments with a long shaft and the point bent at

a right angle, its edge being finely serrated; those of the pos-

terior segments short, with a broadly dilated base and a strong

terminal hook, the edge of which is serrately denticulated.

Each half branchia formed of 9 rays, which are united for

more than half their length by a membrane; with fine, slender

branchial filaments, which extend to the apex of the bordered

branchial ray, but here become very short. On each side four

slender tentacular cirri. The tube of the worm clothed with a

black coat of mud. ;

As I cannot identify this animal with any of the described

species, I propose for it the above name, and remark further

that the remarkable shortness of the branchie and the very

striking coloration of the sete suffice for its recognition at the

first glance. In habit the animal most closely resembles the

Euchone rubrocincta (Sars), figured by Malmgren, from which

it is distinguished by the two forms of straight sete and by

the number of branchial filaments and tentacular cirri. It is

equally easy to distinguish from Euchone analis (Kr.) and E.

tuberculosa (Kr.), which are found near Spitzbergen—from the

former by its general habit, as well as the form and number

of the branchial filaments and tentacular cirri, and from the

latter essentially by the different nature of the ventral scutes.

GEPHYREA.

Phascolosoma Cirstedii (Kef.). Zweigletscherbucht.

There is one specimen which agrees, within a few details,

with the description of P. Cirstedii given by Keferstein

(Zeitschr. fiir wiss. Zool. xy. 1865, p. 436). From the end of

the body to the anus the animal is 17 millims. in length, and

in this portion it has a thickness of 4 millims., whilst the

collected in the Sea of Spitzbergen. 59

thinner proboscis is 15 millims. long. The smooth surface is

of a pearl-grey colour, with faint yellowish pigment-spots.

On the intestine I found three suspensors, whilst Keferstein

gives only one, and moreover the convolutions of the intestine

were twisted round one of the retractors—a character which is

probably to be regarded as a malformation caused by disturb-

ance of development. The species was previously known only

from Greenland. t

Halieryptus spinulosus (V.Sieb.). Storfjord.

The occurrence of this animal in the sea of Spitzbergen

was made known by a note of Keferstein’s (Zeitschr. fiir wiss.

Zool. 1865, xv. p. 441), who saw large specimens, collected

by Malmgren, in the Museum of Stockholm. As, to my know-

ledge, the worm has never been found in the North Sea; but

its occurrence beyond the Arctic Ocean is limited to the Baltic

(Reval, Riga, Danzig, Hiddensee, and the harbour of Kiel),

there appears to be a similar condition for its distribution as

for that of Antinoé Sarsii, except that the Halicryptus occurs

also in the southern part of the Baltic, where Antinoé Sarsii

is wanting. That /alicryptus is consequently to be regarded

as an originally widely diffused inhabitant of the Northern

Ocean, which has been displaced from the Norwegian coast,

since the glacial period, by the invasion of the gulf-stream,

but has Sintained its existence in the Baltic, may probably

be affirmed, although its distribution cannot be accepted as a

proof that the icy sea was formerly united with the Baltic

through the White Sea and Ladoga Bay ; for as it occurs also

in the southern part of the Baltic, it cannot be denied that the

combination of Baltic and Spitzbergen forms may have taken

place, in the glacial period, through water-passages, such as

the Sound and the Belt, which now unite the North Sea and

the Baltic. But this renders more remarkable the peculiar

distribution of Antinoé Sarsii, the Baltic forms of which, as

above mentioned, are so shut off in the Baltic that their dif-

fusion cannot have taken place in this way. Singer has

stated (according to Leuckart’s Report on the Progress of the

Natural History of the Lower Animals in 1868-69, in Arch.

fiir Naturg. xxxv. part 2, p. 281) that the Halicrypti of the

Bay of Kiel and those occurring near Danzig and Reval ex-

hibit differences in the cesophageal teeth, the Kiel variety

having 8 series of cesophageal teeth each with 8-12 lateral

teeth, and the Danzig variety only 5 series of cesophageal

teeth, each with 4-8 lateral teeth. We do not know whether

differences in the general size of the animals are combined

with this. It would be interesting to ascertain whether local

races have been developed in this case, and in what propor-

60 On the Vermes collected in the Sea of Spitzbergen.

tion these stand to the Spitzbergen form; and I may mention

that, with regard to the structure of the ceesophageal teeth, the

animal now before me occupies a middle place between the

forms from Kiel and Danzig; for in this animal, which is 19

millims. long, I count, as in the Kiel variety, 8 series of

large, readily recognizable cesophageal teeth, which bear on

each side near the principal point 2-4 subsidiary teeth, and

therefore in all, like the Danzig form, 8-10 subsidiary teeth.

But as I have only a single small specimen from the coast of

Spitzbergen, no great importance 1s probably to be attached

to this observation.

NEMERTINA.

The few Nemertina found I have been unable to identify

with those already described; but here we must take into

consideration that many of the existing descriptions are by no

means of such a kind that determinations can be made by

them with certainty, especially when, as in the present case,

we have to do with worms which are preserved in spirit. It

is to be hoped that the Arctic Platyelmia may soon find a

worker as trustworthy as the Annelides have done, and to him

it must be left to decide whether I am in the nght in pro-

posing new names here. The generic division has been made

in accordance with Keferstein’s work.

Nemertes maculosa (mihi). Zweigletscherbucht.

Worms 25-40 millims. in length, nearly cylindrical, thickest

in the anterior half of the body (2-4 millims.), scarcely

narrowed towards the anterior end, gradually and but slightly

narrowed towards the posterior end. Colour dirty whitish,

more or less reddish brown, generally pigmented in spots ;

surface in strongly contracted parts of the body closely trans-

versely ringed. ‘The short acutely conical cephalic extremity

without eyes, with a longitudinal fissure on each side running

from the buccal orifice nearly to the apex, but not attaining

the orifice for the proboscis ; orifice for the proboscis terminal ;

poe ate longer than the body, cylindrical, filiform (0°5 mil-

im. in thickness), without armature, with low papille ar-

ranged in rows.

The animals differ from Nemertes fusca (Fab., Leuck. Arch.

fiir Naturg. 1849, xv. part 1, p. 152) by the lateral fissures of

the head not reaching so far.

Nemertes teres (mihi). Zweigletscherbucht.

Worm 50 millims. in length (although, perhaps, a piece of

the caudal end is wanting), cylindrical, thicker in the ante-

rior third of the body (4 millims.) than in the portion towards

the caudal extremity, which is of nearly uniform thickness

Mr. J. Gould on a new Species of Humming-bird. 61

(1°5 millim.). Surface smooth, uniformly dark greenish grey.

Cephalic extremity obtusely conical, shorter than broad, some-

what separated from the rest of the body by an indistinct

constriction at the base, with a longitudinal fissure on each

side reaching almost to the apex, without eyes; orifice for the

proboscis terminal; proboscis cylindrical, filiform, without

armature, with broad, low papille arranged in rows, lying in

numerous loops in the anterior thickened part of the body,

Borlasia incompta (mihi), Zweigletscherbucht.

Worm 30 millims, long, cylindrical, of uniform thick-

ness (2 millims.), with the exception of the pointed cephalic

and caudal extremities; surface smooth, whitish. Cephalic

extremity not oe from the body, very shortly conical,

without eyes or lateral fissures ; orifice for proboscis ventral,

close behind the apex of the head, and with the buccal orifice

immediately behind it; the extended proboscis shorter than

the body (18 millims. long), but almost of equal thickness,

cylindrical, without papillz on its surface; immediately be-

hind the orifice a principal stylet upon a long brown basal

piece, and on each side of this a pouch with three subordinate

stylets.

VIULL—On a new Species of Humming-bird belonging to the

Genus Spathura. By J. Goutp, F.R.S.

CoMPARATIVELY speaking, it was but the other day that only

a single species was known of this form, respecting the generic

designation of which much confusion exists. In 1846 I pro-

bie the term Ocreatus, which I subsequently discovered

ad been previously employed. I therefore, in 1850, substi-

tuted that of Spathura. In the meanwhile, 1849, Dr. Reichen-

bach employed that of Steganurus, which he changed in 1853

to Steganura. I have here given preference to my own term ;

but, of course, ornithologists may adopt which they please, so

long as they give me credit for discriminating the new

species.

The bird alluded to as the only one originally known is the

Ornismya Underwoodi of Lesson, published by him in 1831.

Since that date three or four others have been discovered

and named; and [ now propose to characterize a fifth—thus

raising the number of species now known to six, all of which

ar ag specific characters whereby they may be at once

istinguished from each other. These Racket-tails, as they

have been familiarly termed, are denizens of the Andes and

the Cordilleras, from New Granada to Bolivia, including the

great spur which juts off into the Caraccas, I find that the

62 Mr.J.Gould on a new Species of Humming-bird.

two white-booted species, Spathura Underwoodi and S. melan-

anthera, frequent the regions north of the equator, that those

with red boots, S. peruana, S. rufocaligata, and the new one

about to be described, are as exclusively found to the south of

it, and that the white-booted S. melananthera and this new

red-booted species inosculate in Ecuador. The latter, for

which I now propose the specific name of solstitéalis, differs

from S. peruana in haying, like the white-booted S. Un-

derwoodi, the outer margin of the spatulate tipped tail-

feathers grey—a character which is not to be found in either

of the other red-booted species.

To monograph the species is easy :—

1. Spathura Underwoodi. New Granada and Caraccas.

2. melananthera. Ecuador.

3. solstitialis. Ecuador.

4. Peruana. Peru.

D. rufocaligata. Bolivia.

6. scissura. Peru.

Of the last-mentioned bird I have as yet seen but immature

specimens; and a doubt has arisen in my mind as to whether

it may or may not be some abnormal state of a previously

known species ; yet I should be wanting in judgment were I

at the present moment to sink the name of scissura into a

synonym.

One of the birds I describe below. has been placed in a box

by itself in my collection for many years; but I have deferred

characterizing it until further evidence of its being distinet

had been procured: this has now been obtained by an exami-

nation of additional specimens sent home by Mr. Buckley.

Spathura (or Steganurus) solstitialis, Gould.

Male. Bill black ; crown of the head and all the upper surface,

flanks, and under tail-coverts dull green; wings and outer

tail-feathers purplish brown, the outer margins of lateral or

spatulate feathers grey, the remaining tail-feathers rch

bronzy green above ; throat and chest fine glittering green ;

tarsi thickly clothed with reddish buff feathers.

Total length 5 inches; bill ?, wing 12, tail 33.

Female. Destitute of the tail-spatules and of the thick

clothing of the tarsi, which are only thinly covered with

buff feathers; buff is also the colour of the crissum;

upper surface grass-green; tail bronzy green, the outer

feather on each side tipped with white ; under surface beau-

tifully spotted with green on a white ground. In size of

body she is about the same as the male.

Royal Society. 63

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ROYAL SOCIETY.

May 11, 1871.—General Sir Edward Sabine, K.C.B., President,

in the Chair.

“On Protoplasmic Life.” By F. Crace-Carverrt, F.R.S.

A year since, the publication of Dr. Tyndall’s interesting paper

on the abundance of germ-life in the atmosphere, and the difficulty

of destroying this life, as well as other papers published by eminent

men of science, suggested the inquiry if the germs existing or pro-

duced in a liquid in a state of fermentation or of putrefaction could

be conveyed to a liquid susceptible of entering into these states ; and

although at the present time the results of this inquiry are not suffi-

ciently complete for publication, still I have observed some facts

arising out of the subject of protoplasmic life which I wish now to

lay before the Royal Society.

Although prepared, by the perusal of the papers of many workers

in this field, to experience difficulties in prosecuting the study, I must

confess I did not calculate on encountering so many as I met, and

especially those arising from the rapid development of germ-life,

of which I have hitherto seen no notice in any papers which have

come under my observation, Thus, if the white of a new-laid

egg be mixed with water (free from life), and exposed to the atmo-

sphere for only fifteen minutes, in the months of August or September,

it will show life in abundance. From this cause I was misled in many

of my earlier experiments, not having been sufficiently careful to avoid

even momentary exposure of the fluids to the atmosphere. To the

want of the knowledge of this fact may be traced the erroneous con-

clusions arrived at by several gentlemen who had devoted their

attention to the subject of spontaneous generation.

I believe that I have overcome the difficulty of the fluids under

examination becoming polluted by impregnation by the protoplasmic

life existing in the atmosphere, by adopting the following simple

method of working.

As a pure fluid free from life, and having no chemical reaction,

was essential to carrying out the investigation, I directed my atten-

tion to the preparation of pure distilled water. Having always found

life in distilled water prepared by the ordinary methods by keeping

it a few days, after many trials I employed the following apparatus,

which gave very satisfactory results, as it enabled me to obtain water

which remained free from life for several months.

It consists of two flasks, A and B (A rather larger than B), fitted

with perforated caoutchouc stoppers*. These flasks are connected

by the tube D. Into the stopper of A is fitted a tube C, to which is

joined a piece of caoutchouc tubing, which may be closed by the

* The stoppers and caoutchouc tubing used for the various joints must be

new, and must be well boiled in water before use,

64 Royal Society :—

clip E. Through the stopper of B is a siphon, F, the long limb of

which is cut and joined with caoutchouc tubing, which can ‘be closed

by the clip G. Through this stopper is a third tube, H, connected

by caoutchouc with the tube I; this can be closed by the clip K.

The tube I is about 3 feet long, and goes into the vessel L, which

is partly filled with water.

The water to be distilled is mixed with solution of potash and

permanganate of potash, and placed in the flask A*. Before distil-

lation is commenced, a rapid current of pure hydrogen, or some

other gas, must be passed through the apparatus by the tube C to

displace the air and carry off all the germs the air may have contained.

The clip G is first left open, then this closed and the clip K opened,

which allows the gas to pass through the water in the vessel L.

The gas should be passed through for about fifteen minutes. The

clip E is then closed, and the distillation carried on. When the opera-

tion is complete, the gas must be again passed through the appa-

ratus, and the connexion with the tube I broken by closing the

clip K. The water is drawn off through the siphon F. The long

tube acts as a safety-tube, and is made so long that the absorption is

noticed in ample time to close the clip before any air can enter through

that tube.

The water has to be redistilled three or four times before it is ob-

tained free from germs, and must be kept in the apparatus in which

it is distilled until wanted, to prevent any contact with air.

Some water which had been distilled on the 20th of November,

* The reasons why I employed permanganate of potash (in large excess) were

that under the influence of heat its oxidizing powers were much increased, and

that it gave off no gas that could interfere with the purity of the water, this salt

in solution not even yielding oxygen under any circumstances.

Mr. F. Crace-Calvert on Protoplasmic Life. 65

1870, being still free from life on the 7th of December, was intro-

duced by the siphon H into twelve small tubes, and left exposed to

the atmosphere for fifteen hours, when the tubes were closed. Every

eight days some of the tubes were opened, and their contents examined.

On the fifteenth, therefore, the first examination was made, when no

life was observed ; on the twenty-third two or three other tubes were

examined, and again no life was detected ; whilst in the series opened

on the 2nd of January, 1871 (that is to say, twenty-four days from

the time the tubes were closed), two or three black vibrios were found

in each field.

Being impressed with the idea that this slow and limited deve-

lopment of protoplasmic life might be attributed to the small amount

of life existing in the atmosphere at this period of the year*, a second

series of experiments was commenced on the 4th of January. The

distilled water in the flask being still free from life, a certain quantity

of it was put into twelve small tubes, which were placed near putrid

meat at a temperature of 21° to 26°C. for two hours, and then sealed.

On the 10th of the same month the contents of some of the tubes were

examined, when two or three small black vibrios were observed under

each field. This result shows that the fluid having been placed near

a source of protoplasmic life, germs had introduced themselves in two

hours in sufficient quantity for life to become visible in six days in-

stead of twenty-four. Other tubes of this series were opened on the

17th of January, when a slight increase of life was noticed; but

no further development appeared to take place after this date, as some

examined on the 10th of March did not contain more life than those

of the 17th of January.

This very limited amount of life suggested the idea that it might

be due to the employment of perfectly pure water, aud that the

vibrios did not increase from want of the elements necessary for sus-

taining their life. I therefore commenced a third series of experi-

ments. Before proceeding to describe this series, I would call atten-

tion to the fact that the water in the flask had remained perfectly free

from life up to this time, a period of close on sixteen weeks.

On the 9th of February 100 fluid grains of albumen from a new-laid

egg were introduced, as quickly as possible and with the greatest

care, into 10 ounces of pure distilled water contained in the flask

in which it had been condensed and an atmosphere of hydrogen

kept over it. On the 16th some of the fluid was taken out by

means of the siphon H, and examined; and no life being present,

twelve tubes were filled with the fluid, exposed to the air for eight

hours, and closed. On the 21st the contents of some of the tubes were

examined, when a few vibrios and microzymas were distinctly seen in

each field. On the 27th other tubes were examined, and showed a

marked increase in the amount of life. In this series life appeared

* During the intense cold of December and January last I found it took an

exposure to the atmosphere of two days at a temperature of 12° C. before life

appeared in solution of white of egg in the pure distilled water, whilst as the

weather got warmer the time required became less.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. viii. 5

66 Royal Society.

in five days, and an increase in ten, instead of requiring twenty-four

days, as was the case when pure water only was employed.

Albumen therefore facilitated the development of life. Of course

the contents of the flask were examined at the same time; but in no

instance was life detected. I believe that these three series of expe-

riments tend to prove the fallacy of the theory of spontaneous gene-

ration ; for if it were possible, why should not life have appeared in

the pure distilled water, or in the albuminous solution, which were

kept successively in the flask B, as well as in the fluids which were

contained in the tubes, and had been exposed to the atmosphere or

near animal matter in a state of decay, and had thus become im-

pregnated with the germs of protoplasmic life? What gives still

further interest to these experiments is, that, having operated during

the severe weather of last winter, when little or no life existed in

the atmosphere, I was able to impregnate the fluids with germs

without introducing developed life.

The quantity of life produced in the above-recited experiments being

comparatively small, I was led to infer that this might be due to the

influence of the atmosphere of hydrogen employed to displace the

air in the apparatus used for obtaining the water. I therefore, on

the 2nd of March, prepared a solution of albumen similar to that

before employed, but expelled the air out of the apparatus by pure

oxygen; and as the contents of the flask B were free from life on

the 8th of March, a series of small tubes were filled and exposed

for twenty-six hours to the atmosphere near putrid matter, and

then sealed. Several of these tubes were opened on the 11th, and

immediately examined, when only a few cells were observed in each

field. A second lot was opened on the 14th; and they showed

considerable increase of life, there being two or three vibrios under

each field. A third quantity was opened on the 25th, when no

increase had taken place. ‘This latter result tends to show that

although oxygen appears to favour the development of germs, still it

does not appear to favour their reproduction.

As the weather had become much warmer, and a marked increase

of life in the atmosphere had taken place, some of the same albumen

solution as had been employed in the above experiments was left

exposed in similar tubes to its influence, when a large quantity of

life was rapidly developed and continued to increase. This result

appears to show that the increase of life is not due to reproduction

merely, but to the introduction of fresh germs ; for, excepting this

fresh supply, there appears to be no reason why life should increase

more rapidly in the open than in the closed tubes.

In concluding this paper I have great pleasure in recognizing the

able and persevering attention with which my assistant, Mr. William

Thompson, has carried out these experiments.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On a new Species of Arqus Pheasant.

To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.

GrntLemMEN,—A letter of mine appeared in the ‘ Field’ newspaper

of April 8th ult., the purport of which will, I think, be of interest

to your readers: it relates to a feather of an unknown bird, which

I found amongst some loose feathers of Argus giganteus, to the

. y iq

AitnyY DIODE LE

. 7. Wis "A Uy Y

Ly Ly Bigg tay PB 4 yy

Hiprrlgs

Wi, ‘i S jm >

Naat

Cy YA oD A 4 gp

SE Se _

Argus giganteus.

68 Miscellaneous.

primaries of which it bears sufficient resemblance to make it highly

probable that the bird itself is a member of that superb genus.

This interesting feather is, in all probability, a primary from the

right wing; and the chief points in which it differs from those of

the known species are as follows :—

An elongated space of chocolate-colour, dotted with white, orna-

ments the narrow as well as the broad web of the feather. The

tooth-like markings on the narrow web. close to the shaft, are very

boldly defined, the light spaces being of a pale ochre-yellow colour:

these markings are separated from the chocolate patch on this web

by a narrow strip of pale yellowish brown. The dark spots outside

of the chocolate spaces are similar on both webs; and there is no

plain space bordering the inner web, the ground-colour of which is

darker and more reddish than in the known species. Besides the

above-mentioned differences, this feather is much smaller than the

corresponding ones of giganteus, having the shaft much more slen-

der and of a blackish colour, instead of the beautiful blue of that

species. The shaft has the remarkable peculiarity of being extremely

narrow on its upper side, so that a section of it would appear

almost triangular. The length of the specimen is 9 inches; but it

has been injured, a portion having been broken off both ends; if

perfect, it would probably measure 12 inches.

A few feathers which exist in the museum of the Jardin des

Plantes at Paris have been attributed to an unknown Argus; and

it is quite possible that the feather now under notice may belong to

that species.

The drawing on the wood not having been reversed, the impres-

sion from it is a representation of a feather from the left wing in-

stead of the right. I may also state that the light spots close to the

shaft of the feather of A. giganteus have been engraved too white.

In conclusion, I propose the specific name of bipunctatus for the

bird of whose existence this feather is the indisputable proof, the

white dots on both webs distinguishing it at once from the known

species.

I remain, Gentlemen,

Yours very truly,

London, June 22, 1871. T. W. Woop.

P.S. I have forgotten to state that in the recently described bird,

Argus Gray, the primaries are almost exactly like those of the old

species.

Notes on Podocnemis unifilis. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.RS. &e.

A freshwater Tortoise from Guiana was thus described in 1848 :—

“ Podocnemis unifilis, Trosch. n. s. (Schomburgk, Reise in Brit.

Guiana, iii. p. 647).

“This Tortoise has much affinity to P. eapansa, Wagl., and is

distinguished principally by this, that it has only one short beard-

Miscellaneous. 69

thread under the chin. The head is black and shows some white

spots ; of these, one is situated behind the nose, one on either side

behind the eye, one on either side at the margin of the frontal plate,

however, without a dark spot in its middle, a larger one on either

side at the margin of the parietal plate close over the tympanum,

and one below behind each lower-jaw branch. These spots are

discernible in quite young animals.

“ Found by us common in Rupununi and Takutu. Their way of

living agrees perfectly with that of Pe/tocephalus Tracaya; they belong

also to the edible Tortoises of Guiana. Long. 10-12 inches.”

Mr. Sclater, in his list of accessions, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1871, p. 36,

observes, “A small Tortoise of the genus Podocnemis from the

Upper Amazons, purchased December 16th, and certainly referable to

P. unifilis of Troschel (Schomb. Guian. iii. p. 647). Mr. Edward

Bartlett, who has met with this species in the same district, informs

me that his specimens of it in the British Museum have been re-

ferred to the young of P. Dumeriliana. This, I think, can hardly

be correct. But I shall have some further remarks to make on this

subject in some notes, which I have in preparation, on the Tortoises

living in the Society’s Gardens.”

The place where Podocnemis wnifilis was described had escaped

me, so that I did not refer to it in my ‘ Supplement to the Catalogue

of Shield Reptiles.’ It is very true that there is a specimen in the

Museum, purchased of Mr. Bartlett, which agrees with the descrip-

tion of P. unifilis above quoted, and which I have considered a young

specimen of Podocnemis Dumeriliana, as it agrees with the other

young specimens in the Museum in every particular. These young

specimens have already been described as distinct species under the

names of Emys cayanensis, Schweigger, EL. erythrocephala, Spix, and

also as Hydraspis lata, Bell, from a specimen formerly in the Zoolo-

gical Gardens.

The character which M. Troschel seems to depend on as di-

stinctive of his species, from the manner in which he underlines the

words, and the name which he gives to it, viz. P. unifilis (that is,

from having only one beard in the front of the chin), is, I believe,

common to all the species of the family Peltocephalide; at least it

exists in all the Museum specimens (except one small specimen of

P. expansa) of Chelonemys Dumeriliana, Podocnemis expansa, and

Bartlettia Pitipii; and Cornalia mentions it as one of the characters

of his Podocnemis 6-tuberculata, which is unknown to me. The

single exception mentioned is in all respects like the other specimens ;

the two beards are quite close together in the front of the chin as if

it were one beard slit down" the centre, and not far apart as in all

two-bearded Tortoises. The spots on the head are only found in young

specimens, and disappear as the animal increases in age; therefore I

think we may decide that Podocnemis wnifilis is a synonym of P.

Dumeriliana in the young state. And it is curious that so accurate

an observer as Troschel should have overlooked this fact when he

considered it a new species ; but very likely he had no species of the

family at his command. It is less excusable in Mr. Sclater to make

70 Miscellaneous.

the observation he has done, who is, by his own account, new to the

study of Tortoises (see P. Z. 8. 1870, p. 667), but who could have

examined the extensive series of these animals in the Museum.

Sir Charles Schomburgk observes that “ the flesh of the Tortoises

of this family is fat, and the most savoury of any of the freshwater

Tortoises.”

Note on Testudo chilensis. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e.

Mr. Sclater, who gives the name of “ Chilian Land-Tortoise”’

to this species in his list of accessions, P. Z. S. 1870, p. 667, objects

to my calling it Testudo chilensis, because there is a doubt of its

being found on the west side of the Andes. Though his notes on

this subject appear before my paper, which is printed in p. 706 of

the same yolume, it was sent to him before his observations were

made. Mr. Sclater declares all through his observations that the

Tortoise observed by Burmeister, D’Orbigny, and others in South

America is Testudo stellata, one of the most common Indian species,

instead of 7’. sulcata, which is the species that these authors erro-

neously considered common to Africa and America.

Note on Dactylopora*.

A large quantity of materials, together with a careful study of

many living and Tertiary species of Dactylopora (among them many

from the Paris Eocenes and Mr. Karrer’s remarkable D. mioceenica),

and Dr. Carpenter’s publications, have materially assisted me in

throwing some light on the Triassic forms. The only difficulty is

to make generally intelligible the structure of minute organic forms

(although giants among the Foraminifera) imbedded in limestones

or dolomites, most of them imperfectly preserved, some of them

mere casts, others with calcareous infiltrations taking the place of

organic substance. The Triassic forms must undoubtedly be ranked

among the genus Dactylopora in Dr. Carpenter’s sense, analogous

organisms occurring among the Eocene forms from Paris. These

ancient species seem to be essentially characterized by the want of

camere (in the sense in which Dr. Carpenter uses this term), as

merely canals in circular order, frequently grouped by two and two

or by four and four, extend from a cylindrical cavity occupied by

sarcode, towards the including, calcareous, compact tegument. Dr.

Carpenter’s “ camer,” as they occur in living and in most of the

Tertiary species, cannot, therefore, be admitted as chief generic charac-

ters, being evidently mere appendices to the chief sarcode-cylinder,

and liable to complete obliteration in certain groups of forms.

Of the ancient forms a striking abundance and diversity are pre-

sented, admissible as specifically different, as they occur constantly

and uniformly in alpine localities very distant from each other.

English naturalists would perhaps recognize the whole series of

* From Dr. C, W. Giimbel’s letter to Director Fr. von Hauer, dated

Munich, April 23, 1871. Communicated by Count Marschall.

Miscellaneous. 71

forms as mere modifications of some few, or even of one single

species. Subjective as the idea connected with the term “ species ”

may be, it must be adhered to objectively wherever differences (even

the most minute ones) are constantly observed in certain groups of

forms, whatever may be their size and degree of organization. The

Dactylopora from the Wetterstein limestones is very remarkable.

Had not the Neocomian age of this deposit been ascertained by

stratigraphical facts, the occurrence of this species in it would have

raised the question whether it should not rather be regarded as be-

longing to the deeper Triassic horizons.

Pala Wax.

Near this village I noticed for the first time the “ pa-la,”

‘** white-wax insect,” which produces the famous so-called vegetable

wax of Sz-chuan. The branches of the smaller trees and shrubs

along the road for a great distance appeared to be covered with

snow, from the quantities of these insects, resembling small moths,

of a delicate white colour, with a fluffy tail curling over the

back.

The cultivation of wax is a source of great wealth to the province

of Sz-chuan, and ranks in importance second only to that of silk.

Its production is not attended with much labour or risk to the cul-

tivator. The eggs of the insect which produces the wax are annu-

ally imported from the districts of Ho-chin or Ho-king, and Why-

li-tzow, in Yunnan (where the culture of eggs forms a special occu-

pation) by merchants who deal in nothing else but “ Pa-la-tan ”

(white-wax eggs). The egg-clusters, which were described to me

as about the size of a pea, are transported carefully packed in

baskets of the leaves of the ‘ Pa-la-shu”’ (white-wax tree), which

resembles a privet shrub, and arrive in Sz-chuan in March, where

they are purchased at about twenty taels per basket. The trees by

the middle of March have thrown out a number of long tender

shoots and leaves; and then the clusters of eggs, enclosed in balls of

the young leaves, are suspended to the shoots by strings. About

the end of the month the larvee make their appearance, feed on the

branches and leaves, and soon attain the size of a small caterpiller

or, rather, a wingless house-fly, apparently covered with white

down, and with a delicate plume-like appendage curving from the

tail over the back. So numerous are they, that, as seen by me in

Yunnan, the branches of the trees are whitened by them, and ap-

pear as if covered with feathery snow. ‘The grub proceeds in July

to take the chrysalis form, burying itself in a white wax secretion,

just as a silkworm wraps itself in its cocoon of silk. All the

branches of the trees are thus completely coated with wax an inch

thick, and in the beginning of August are lopped off close to the

trunk, and eut into small lengths, which are tied up in bundles and

taken to the boiling-houses, where they are transferred, without

further preparation, to large cauldrons of water, and boiled until

every particle of the waxy substance rises to the surface ; the wax is

2 Miscellaneous.

then skimmed off and run into moulds, in which shape it is exported

to all parts of the empire.

It would seem that the wax-growers find that it does not pay

them to reserve any of the insects for their reproductive state—and

hence the necessity of importing eggs from Yunnan. In the dis-

tricts of Ho-chin and Why-li-tzow, where the culture of the eggs is

alone attended to, both frost and snow are experienced; so that it

would not be difficult to rear the insect in Europe; and, considering

its prolific nature, the production of white wax might repay the

trouble of acclimatizing this curious insect.—Cooper’s ‘ Pioneer of

Commerce,’ pp. 323, 420.

Chinese Freshwater Crabs and Hairy Tortoises.

We brought up alongside a boat laden with immense quantities

of crabs for Chung Ching. The crabs, taken in the lakes in spring

and autumn, are sent to Sz-chuan, where they are considered a

great delicacy. The boats in which they are carried are fitted up

with tiers of basins, holding about a pint and a half of water each ;

and every crab has a separate basin, which is carefully refilled

every day with fresh water, and the crabs are fed on raw minced

meat. Cared for in this way, they make the voyage of forty or fifty

days to Sz-chuan, during which not more than one in a hundred

die. In the lake-country these crabs are bought for about three

chen each.

Besides crabs, there were a number of a species of small water-

tortoises, which the Chinese call hairy tortoises. These curious

little animals were about two inches long, and covered on the back

with a long confervoid growth, resembling green hair. The tortoise

being a sacred emblem in China, the Chinese make pets of the hairy

tortoise, which they keep in basins of water during the summer

months, and bury in sand during winter. A small lake in the pro-

vince of Kiang-see is famous for these so-called hairy tortoises; and

many persons earn a livelihood by the sale of these curious little pets.

The day after leaving Sha-su, I was enabled to get up and take

the fresh air on the deck of our boat: we were already in the lakes,

which were unusually full of water; and on every lake busy fleets of

small boats were at work, procuring loads of weeds which grow

during the summer. The crews employed long double rakes, work-

ing like a pair of tongs, for gathering the weeds, which are used in

the surrounding country for manure.—Cooper’s ‘ Pioneer of Com-

merce, p. 424.

E. CLaparepe.

We regret to have to announce the death of this celebrated natu-

ralist, which took place at Sienna, on the 81st ult. The cause of

his death was a disease of the heart, from which he had long suf-

fered acutely. His age was only 39.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FOURTH SERIES. ]

No. 44. AUGUST 1871.

1X.—Supplement to a “ Catalogue of the Zoophytes of South

Devon and South Cornwall,’ with Descriptions of new Spe-

cies. By the Rev. Tuomas Hrvcks, B.A.

[Plates V. & VI.]

Ix 1861-62, I published, in the pages of the ‘Annals,’ a

“Catalogue of the Zoophytes of South Devon and South

Cornwall,” including a the term “‘zoophyte”’ the Hydroida,

the Lucernarian section of the Discophora, the Actinozoa, and

the Polyzoa—in short, the groups embraced in Dr. Johnston’s

‘History.’ As many as 241 species* were recorded as occur-

ring in the district, of which 18 were new to science and 3

found a place for the first time in the fauna of Great Britain.

Others have been met with since, including two or three very

interesting new forms of Hydroida, which I have lately pro-

cured by dredging, in Salcombe Bay; and in the present

Supplement 24 species are added to the list, raising the whole

number of south-western forms hitherto observed to 265.

A few species which had only been found in the north have

their range of distribution extended southward. Syncoryne

eximia, which I have noted, in my ‘ History of the British

Hydroid Zoophytes,’ as confined to the north-eastern coast,

where it is the common representative of its family, has just

occurred to me in great abundance in South Devon. Calycella

fastigiata (Alder) and Haleciwm sessile (Norman) are added to

the group of forms which is common to the western side of

Scotland and the south-west of England. Déiastopora sar-

niensis (Norman), found hitherto only in the Channel Islands,

proves to be also a native of the Cornish coast.

The new species of Hydroida which I am about to describe

are peculiarly interesting. One of them must be referred to a

* Tomit Tubwaria Dumortierti, which was inserted in the Catalogue

by mistake.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. viii. 6

74 Rev. T. Hincks’s Supplement to a Catalogue of

new genus of Corynide, exhibiting curious intermediary cha-

racters ; the other is a Campanularian distinguished by its

exquisitely graceful calceoliform capsule. I have also recently

obtained the gonozooid of the genus Lovénella (Hincks), which

had not been previously noticed. It presents some very di-

stinctive peculiarities, and confirms the title of the form to

generic rank, which hitherto rested on characters supplied by

the trophosome alone.

For the sake of convenience, and to mark the connexion

between the present paper and its predecessor, I have retained

the term zoophyte in the title in the sense originally given to

it in the Catalogue.

Subkingdom CQ@PLENTERATA.

Class HY DROZOA.

Order HYDROIDA. Suborder Athecata.

Family Clavide.

Genus TuBicLava, Allman.

T. lucerna, Allman.

On loose stones in a rock-pool, Torbay (A//man) ; on Murex

erinaceus (living), dredged in Saleombe Bay (7. /.).

In the “ Catalogue” I have remarked, under Clava multi-

cornis, that there is much diversity in the extent to which the

polypary is developed in that genus, and that in some cases it

covers a third or more of the body of the polypite. I have

little doubt that the specimens which exhibited the more fully

developed polypary, and suggested this remark, should be

referred to Tubiclava, and not to Clava.

Family Podocorynid.

Genus Popocoryng, Sars (in part).

P. carnea, Sars.

On Nassa reticulata, off the Oar Stone, Torbay; Salcombe

Bay, on the same.

The Nassa is seldom dredged without this zoophyte as a

“ commensal.”

Family Corynide.

Genus CoryNg, Gaertner.

C. pusilla, Gaertner.

Salcombe, in the higher rock-pools ; common.

When the “ Catalogue”? was published, the species of Co-

ryne and Syncoryne had not been accurately determined. The

the Zoophytes of South Devon and South Cornwall. 75

form to which I have assigned Gaertner’s classical name is

distinguished by its sparingly branched, closely annulated

stems, and its long linear polypites, with very numerous ten-

tacles. It prefers the higher and smaller pools, while C. vagi-

nata usually fringes the sides of the larger and deeper pools,

nearer to low-water mark, amongst a luxuriant growth of

Alge.

Genus Syncoryne, Ehrenberg (in part).

S. eximia, Allman.

Salcombe Bay, dredged on stones, sponge, &c. ; abundant.

The Devonshire specimens were inferior in size to those

which I have obtained from the Durham and Yorkshire coasts,

but richly coloured and (in May) profusely laden with gono-

phores.

S. pulchella, Allman.

Salcombe, North Sands, in rock-pools. The polypites were

of a watery-white colour, with occasionally a slight tinge of

orange. Gonophores were obtained towards the close of May.

Genus GYMNOCORYNE, nov. gen.

Gen. CuAr. Polypites clavate, sessile, rising immediately

from a filiform stolon, invested by a delicate chitinous poly-

pary ; tentacula capitate, very numerous, the uppermost fur-

nished with large capitula and forming a circle round the oral

extremity, the rest scattered over nearly the whole of the body.

Reproduction unknown.

This interesting form differs from Coryne, as Clava from

Tubiclava, in the absence of a distinct stem clothed with a

polypary ; the polypites are truly sessile. I have not been

able to satisfy myself that there is even a slight sheath of

chitine, as in Clava, round the base of the body. If sucha

structure exists, it must be of the most filmy and rudimentary

character.

Another point in which this genus differs from Coryne is the

disposition of the uppermost tentacles in a perfect circle (usuall

consisting of 8) round the oral extremity of the body (PI. V.

fig.1,a). They have thicker stems and much larger capitula

than the rest of the tentacles, and constitute a single verticil

closely resembling that of Clavatella when in a state of con-

traction. Nothing of this kind occurs in Coryne: the oral

tentacles, indeed, are frequently larger than the rest; but they

are never disposed, as in Gymnocoryne, in a regular wreath so

as completely to encircle the body a little below the mouth.

76 Rey. T. Hincks’s Supplement to a Catalogue of

The remaining tentacles in the present form, which are ex-

tremely numerous, are slender, and have small capitula; they

are scattered over the body, and extend to within a very short

distance of the base of it.

In its polypite this genus has points of resemblance both to

Coryne and Clavatella, combining some of the characters of

each. By the total absence of a stem clothed with a polypary,

it is separated from all the rest of the Corynide. In this re-

spect Clavatella comes nearest to it.

Unfortunately I have not had the opportunity of examining

the gonozooid. No trace of reproductive bodies appeared

among a large colony which I succeeded in keeping alive and

in perfect health for about three weeks.

G. coronata,n.sp. Pl. V. figs. 1, 1a.

Polypites very minute, slender, enlarging slightly upwards;

proboscis opake white, the central part of the body reddish;

tentacles about forty (or more), a wreath of eight, with

rather stout stems and large capitula, encircling the oral

extremity, the rest irregularly distributed, slender, and with

smaller capitula, extending over more than three-fourths of

the body. Gonozooid unknown.

This is an exquisite species. The polypites are extremely

minute, not more, I should think, than one-sixth of an inch in

height ; some Clavatelle, which were kept in the same vessel

with the Gymnocoryne, appeared like giants beside it. The

verticil of oral tentacles encircles the conspicuous opake-white

proboscis like a crown ; it is usually composed of eight; but

nine are met with occasionally. The other tentacles are scat-

tered over the body, but with the tendency towards a verticil-

late arrangement which prevails more or less amongst the

Corynide ; they are very slender, and surmounted by small

capitula, and decrease very markedly in size towards the base

of the polypite. The endoderm is laden with reddish granules,

which show through the transparent ectoderm; the colour is

most vivid on the upper part of the body, and becomes fainter

below. The polypites are extensile, and become very slender

when fully elongated.

Hab. Salcombe Bay, in a deserted bivalve shell.

Family Clavatellida.

Genus CLAVATELLA, Hincks.

C. prolifera, Hincks.

Additional habitat. North Sands, Saleombe Bay, in the

the Zoophytes of South Devon and South Cornwall. 77

small basins on the higher blocks of rock. In May the gono-

zooid was obtained, laden with gemma in various stages of

development. One specimen occurred with seven arms (six

being the more cal number), and bore seven buds—two

very fully developed, two more with the lobes formed, and

three in a very rudimentary state. On one of the young,

buds were already forming. The zooid seemed less active in

its habits than later in the season, when not burthened by so

heavy a load.

Family Eudendriide.

Genus EupenprivuM, Ehrenberg.

E. ramosum, Linn,

Note.—The polypites of this species are furnished with a

number of bosses, composed of thread-cells piled together,

which are ranged in a circle round the body, about halfway

between the base and the tentacles.

E. capillare, Alder,

Additional habitat: Salcombe Bay, not uncommon; gono-

phores abundant in May.

Family Atractylide.

Genus PERIGONIMUS, Sars.

P. repens, T. S. Wright.

Salcombe Bay, on Twrritella &c., and in rock-pools.

P. serpens, Allman.

“ On the stems of Plumularia setacea, from about 12 fathoms,

Torbay ” (Allman).

P. coccineus, T. 8. Wright.

I refer to this species a Perigonimus, obtained at Salcombe,

which seems to agree on the whole with Wright’s description.

It is larger than P. serpens, and the polypary not so delicate

and yielding; the body does not rise, when extended, high

above the top of the stem and assume a slender cylindrical

form, as in the last-named species. The colour is red, very

vivid just below the arms, but becoming much paler below.

The tentacles are twelve in number and colourless; Wright gives

only eight in P. coccineus. The stem tapers slightly down-

wards. For safe identification we require much fuller and

more precise descriptions of many of the minute Hydroids

than we have yet obtained.

78 Rev. T. Hincks’s Supplement to a Catalogue of

Genus BouGAINVILLIA, Lesson.

B. muscus, Allman.

“Tn a rock-pool, Torquay, where it occurred abundantly,

creeping over the bottom in small moss-like tufts” (Allman).

Family Tubulariide.

Genus TuBULARIA, Linnzus (in part).

T. humilis, Allman.

Salcombe Bay, between tide-marks and dredged in shallow

water.

The 7. Dumortierti of the ‘ Catalogue,” I suspect, should

be referred to this species.

Suborder Thecaphora.

Family Campanulariide.

Genus CAMPANULARIA, Lamarck.

Section ce. With branching stems.

C. calceolifera,n.sp. Pl. VI.

Stem filiform, subflexuous, simply pinnate or very slightly

branched, ringed above the origin of the pedicels. Hydro-

thece alternate, rather small and delicate, campanulate,

with a plain and everted rim, borne on ringed pedicels of

varying length. Gonothece (female) axillary, smooth,

ealceoliform, spirally curved at the upper extremity and

tapering off below ; orifice a tubular passage projecting into

the interior, and opening out immediately below the spiral ;

borne on ringed stalks. Height of the shoot about 14

inch.

The trophosome of this species is not marked by any ver

distinctive features. The shoots are generally cine

and very slightly flexuous; occasionally one or two short

branches occur, but the habit is eminently simple. The caly-

cles are of the usual campanulate shape, delicate, and gracetul

in their proportions, and with a decidedly everted margin,

which gives them a very elegant appearance. The capsules

are produced in great numbers, and are ranged along both

sides of the stem, but seem to be confined to the lower half of

the shoot. They are perfectly hyaline, and of a unique and

singularly graceful form (Pl. VI. figs. 3,4). They are best

described as shipper-shaped; but the upper extremity is curved

into a most exquisite spiral, while the lower portion tapers

rapidly away towards the point of junction with the ringed

the Zoophytes of South Devon and South Cornwall. 79

stem. Immediately below the spiral a wide opening (Pl. VI.

fig. 3, y) leads into the tubular passage by which the embryos

make their escape, which bends upwards within the capsule

and terminates in a circular orifice near the top (Pl. VI. fig.3,.x).

The gonophores, which are numerous, form an elongated mass

nearly filling the cavity of the gonotheea; the ova seem to be

discharged successively from the uppermost, and te pass into

the planule stage while lying free in the capsule. The em-

bryos, when mature, make their way by means of their cilia

towards the upper extremity, enter the tubular passage at a,

and make their escape into the water at y (Pl. VI. fig. 5).

If the external tubular orifice of an ordinary Campanularian

capsule were reversed, and drawn within the cavity, so as to

project into it instead of projecting from the summit into the

water, and were then bent round and upwards on one side,

we should have the very form which is characteristic of this

species. A slight modification of structure has resulted in the

production of a most exquisite shape.

Hab. Salcombe Bay, on stones &e.; not uncommon.

Genus LOVENELLA, Hincks.

L. clausa, Lovén.

On small stones, dredged off the Oar Stone, at the entrance

to Torbay, in about 10 fathoms; Salcombe Bay, abundant,

especially on shells of Turritella communis.

AWhen the genus Lovénella was first characterized, I was

only acquainted with the trophosome; but in May I procured

specimens at Salcombe with gonothecx, and was able to study

the gonozooid, and so complete the diagnosis. The reproduc-

tive zooid is medusiform, and bears a general resemblance to

that of Clytia Johnstoni; but there are important differences

in the number and position of the marginal bodies and in the

tentacles. The following should be added to the generic cha-

racter as given in my ‘ History of British Hydroid Zoophytes,’

vol. i. p. 177 :-—

Gonothece borne on the stems and producing free medusiform

z ;

Gonozooid.— Umbrella (at the time of liberation) globose ;

manubrium short, with a simple orifice; radiating canals 4;

marginal tentacles of two kinds—4 in connexion with the ra-

diating canals, of which two only are fully developed at the time

of birth, springing from non-ocellated bulbous bases, 4 interme-

diate, of smaller size, without bulbs, slightly clavate, with

thread-cells only towards the extremity (?) ; lithocysts 4, one of

80 Rev. T. Hincks’s Supplement to a Catalogue of

which is placed halfway between each pair of the larger tenta-

cles and close to one of the smaller.

[Pl. V. figs. 2, 2 a, 2 6.]

The gonotheca of L. clausa is borne on a rather long ringed

pedicel, which rises from the stem a short distance below the

calycle. It is elongate in form, tapering off from the truncate

top to the base, the sides presenting a slightly sinuated out-

line. It contaims many gonophores, from each of which a

medusiform zooid is liberated. The latter may probably un-

dergo important changes as it advances to maturity. At the

time of birth two only of the principal tentacles are fully de-

veloped, the remaining pair are represented by the bulbous

bases. The small intermediate tentacles are destitute of any

enlargement at the point of origin; they spring directly from

the circular vessel, close to the lithocyst, which stands out

from the inner margin. They are extensile, and when at rest

are spirally contracted; they are slightly clavate in outline,

and, as far as I could determine during a brief examination,

the extremity is rather thickly covered with thread-cells.

The lithocysts include a single spherule; numerous thread-

cells dot the surface of the umbrella.

The polypite of LZ. clausa is remarkable for its great length;

when expanded, it rises high above the top of the calycle

(PI. V. fig. 2), and is a most beautiful object. The latter, tall

as it is, is often insufficient for the accommodation of its

tenant, and the body has to be bent, as represented in one of

the figures, or even looped, to find space enough within.

Genus GonoTHYR#A, Allman.

G. gracilis, Sars.

Salcombe Bay, dredged on shell.

This beautiful species was discovered by Sars at Bergen ;

it has also occurred on the coast of Connemara.

Family Lafoéide.

Genus CALYCELLA, Hincks.

C. fastigiata, Alder.

Cornwall, on Aglaophenia tubulifera and Diphasia pinnata,

from deep water. Also found in Shetland and the Hebrides.

Family Haleciida.

Genus Hatecium, Oken.

HT. sessile, Norman.

Salcombe Bay, on Antennularta and Salicornaria.

the Zoophytes of South Devon and South Cornwall. 81

MOLLUSCOIDA.

Class POLYZOA.

Order INFUNDIBULATA (Gymnolemata, Al/man).

Suborder Cyclostomata.

Family Tubuliporide.

Genus ALEcTO, Lamouroux.

A, retiformis, n. sp.

Polyzoary lobate, the lobes diverging from a common centre,

much and irregularly branched, the branches anostomosing

so as to form a rude network, the extremities generally

bifid; surface minutely punctate, and often grooved trans-

versely ; zocecia scattered irregularly, the free extremities

of the tube projecting to a considerable distance, erect, ori-

fice plain. The polyzoary frequently rises into short cylin-

drical processes with a cellular apex.

Specimens of this fine species measure about an inch across,

and form somewhat circular patches. Four or five much-

branched lobes radiate from a central point, the ramifications

anastomosing freely so as to form irregular reticulations. The

extremities of the lobes and of the branches are bifid. The

surface is often much thickened and grooved transversely ;

but in the newer portions towards the end of the branches the

lines which mark the walls of the zocecia are distinctly visi-

ble. In one of my specimens the erect processes with cellular

extremities are numerous and characteristic. The colour of

the polyzoary is white.

The A. diastoporides, Norman, is perhaps the most nearly

allied species.

Hab. Saleombe Bay, on a valve of Pecten maximus ; Corn-

wall, on Pinna from deep water.

Family Diastoporide.

Genus Drastopora, Lamouroux.

D. sarniensis, Norman.

Cornwall, on stone from deep water.

Suborder Paludicellea.

Genus PALUDICELLA, Gervais.

P. Ehrenbergi, Van Beneden.

On the underside of the leaves of water-lilies in the river

Ciist, near Bishop’s Clist, South Devon (Parfitt). This and

82 Rey. T. Hincks’s Catalogue of Zoophytes.

the following species of freshwater Polyzoa have been recorded

by Mr. Parfitt in his ‘ Catalogue of the Zoophytes of Devon,’

which forms part of a fauna of the county, upon which he has

been long engaged*.

Order PHYLACTOLAMATA.

Suborder Lophopea. Family Plumatellida.

Genus LopHopus, Dumortier.

L. erystallinus, Pallas.

In a pond near Exeter, attached to the roots of Glyceria

Huitans (Parfitt).

Genus PLUMATELLA, Lamarck.

P. repens, Linn.

Note.—My. Parfitt records the occurrence of Allman’s var. a

on the leaves of water-lilies in the Clist river, near Bishop's

Clist.

P. limnas, Parfitt.

On an old shell of Anodon cygneus in the canal, Exeter

(Parfitt).

P. lineata, Parfitt.

On the leaves of water-lilies in a pond in Veitch’s old

nursery, Exeter (Parfitt).

P. emarginata, Allman.

T learn from Mr. Parfitt that, since the publication of his

Catalogue, he has discovered this interesting form in the river

Clist, at Bishop’s Clist. This is, I believe, the first record of

its occurrence in England, though Prof. Allman obtained it in

various parts of Ireland.

Genus FREDERICELLA, Gervais.

F, sultana, Blumenbach.

Near Penzance (Couch). Mr. Parfitt informs me that it

occurs plentifully in one or two places in Cornwall.

The affluence of the South-western fauna is abundantly

proved by the foregoing Catalogue and Supplement. As I

have remarked before, it is brought out strikingly by com-

yaring the present list with the largest previously published,

Ir. Alder’s excellent ‘Catalogue of the Zoophytes of North-

* In this work an additional habitat is given for the rare Aglaophenia

pennatula, which may be inserted here :—‘‘ Several tufts of five or six

lumes each, of the typical form, were dredged in Salcombe Bay by F.

Walker, Esq..... The plumes measure from 4 to 5 inches in height.”

Dr. J. E. Gray on Trionyx Phayrei. 83

umberland and Durham,’ in which 164 species are recorded

for the north-eastern district against 265 for the south-

western.

The species contained in this Catalogue and Supplement

are thus distributed amongst the various groups :—

OS Pe eee re. oe 92

Hydrozoa { Discophora (Lucernariide) 2

— 94

Sakai Zoantharia| _ f Coralligena) 37

| Aleyonaria f ~ | (Aucley) 4

— 41

OHevlostomata ............% 87

Wyclostomata :. sins... si ee 16

incon WHRMORPOMIATA. cee scans 17

) HOHGEEE © 305 s p's oy a ne oye vs 1

Memreeminca: Ss Fie ea aes 3

MRONOpOd 2826 esa ie ba 6

— 130

265

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

PLATE V.

Fig. 1. Gymnocoryre coronata, Hincks, highly magnified: 1 a, the circle

of oral tentacles.

. Lovénella clausa, Lovén, with gonotheca, magnified: 2a, the

gonozooid ; 2b, the same, seen from below.

PuatTeE VI.

1. Campanularia calceolifera, Hincks, nat. size.

Fig. 2. A portion of a shoot, magnified.

Fig. 3. A gonotheca, magnified, to show the internal structure: 2, the

internal tubular orifice; y, the point of exit.

Fig. 4. Another gonotheca.

Fig. 5. The upper portion of a gonotheca, more highly magnified, show-

ing a planule escaping shnugh the tubular orifice.

Fig. 6, A gonophore, highly magnified.

X.—WNotes on Trionyx Phayrei of Mr. Theobald and Dr.

Anderson. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e.

THERE seems an unfortunate fatality attending the tortoises

named after Lieut.-Col. Sir A. P. Phayre, late Chief Commis-

sioner of British Birma. Mr. Blyth named a Testudo after

him which has caused much controversy. Mr. W. Theobald,

in a paper published in the ‘ Journal of the Linnean Society ’

84 Dr. J. E. Gray on Trionyx Phayrei.

for 1868 (vol. x. p. 18), named after him a species of Trionyz,

thus :—

“ Trionyx Phayret, Theobald.

“Capite typico, faciali forma forsan rotundiore. Sterni sculptura

modica, sive reticulationibus minoribus quam in 7’, gangetico.

Sculptura ad latus regulariter reticulata, sed vertebrali regione

post secundas costas parum dilatata sive incrassata. Thorace

valde cartilagineo, vix ullis (preter ad:latus) tuberculis osseis

armato. Colore supra olivaceo, lineis fuscis eleganter marmo-

rato, subter flavescente pallido.

“ Habitat in fluminibus montium Arakanensium, prope Bassein.”

The Latin appears to be a translation of the following ob-

servations :—

‘¢Granulation of sternum not very coarse, less so than in

T. gangeticus, on the sides regular, but coarser and larger

along the centre of the back behind the second pair of ribs.

Thorax highly cartilaginous, and almost devoid of bony callo-

sities save at the margin, where the granulations are slightly

developed. Colour during life dark dull brown, handsomely

lined, as in Giinther’s figure, /.c.; below yellowish white.

Captured in a hill-stream on the Arakan hills in the Bassein

district.”

It is curious that in both these descriptions Mr. Theobald

has mistaken the thorax for the sternum, and the sternum for

the thorax ; unless this is so, these descriptions are not intelli-

ible or consistent with the following observations :—

‘“¢ This is a somewhat aberrant species im some respects, and

was at first confounded by me with Chitra indica of Giinther’s

Monograph, from the precise resemblance which the marbling

of the upper part bore to that figure. Since, however, examin-

ing the specimens in the British Museum, I find that the ani-

mals are very different. The true Chitra of Gray (Proc.

Zool. Soc. Feb. 23, 1864, p. 17) does not, to my knowledge,

occur in Birma. The Chitra indica figured in Giinther’s

monograph is, on the authority of Dr. Gray, his Pelochelys

Cantort. The skull of the present species cannot readily be

distinguished from that of YZ. gangeticus, though to my

view it seems more arched, and rounded in profile. The

thorax resembles that of 7. gangeticus ; but the sternum pre-

sents a remarkable difference in the development of the bony

plates, and more nearly, in general characters, approaches

to Dogania subplana, Gray. The osseous tubercular surface,

however, ts less developed and more feebly sculptured (the age

and size of the specimen considered) than in any of its allies,

and at a glance serves to discriminate the present species from

them.

Dr. J. E. Gray on Trionyx Phayrei. 85

“a. Adult. Length 21 inches, breadth 144 inches; length

of osseous sternum 124 inches.”

It a that Mr. Theobald only obtained one specimen,

which he informed me he gave to the Bristol Museum; so

that Dr. Anderson cannot have a better means of determining

this species than the above description affords. Mr. Theobald

showed me his specimen as Chitra indica, and I was quite

unable to decide, in the dried state, to what Asiatic species it

belonged, as the skull was enclosed and could not be examined,

and the animals vary so little in their external appearance

when they have lost the characteristic markings of. their

coloration, which only can be observed in their young state.

The great resemblance in their external appearance is mani-

fest from the fact that Mr. Theobald compares it with such

distinct things as Tirionyx gangeticus, Dogania subplana,

Chitra indica, and Pelochelys Cantort, belonging to two

families of very different structure and habits.

But the chief character that he seems to rely upon as the

characteristic of the species is the part of the above description

which I have marked in italics, 7. e. the slight development of

the sternal callosities.

Dr. Anderson, in the ‘ Proceedings of the Zoological Society,’

1871, p. 154, describes a species he calls Trionyx Phayret,

observing that “the chief differences that separate it from 7.

gangeticus are the less developed character of the osseous por-

tion of the sternum, and the relatively finer character of its

sculpturing on both aspects.” He gives a figure of the sternum,

which does not accord with this remark, but represents it as

having not only large and well-developed lateral callosities,

not in the slightest degree resembling the small narrow

lear lateral callosities found in Dogania as described by

Mr. Theobald, but also having large triangular anal callo-

sities and the odd osseous semicircular bone in the front

of the sternum covered with a lunate callosity not even

found in Trionyx gangeticus ; so that this animal can have no

connexion with the species described by Mr. Theobald, except

that it comes from a nearly similar part of Hindostan. But,

unfortunately, that is no criterion of their identity, as many

species of Trionycide and Chitrade are found in that district,

as has been proved by Cantor and Mr. Theobald himself.

The fact is, that the specimen described by Dr. Anderson is

a specimen of my genus Landemania, and probably the spe-

cies which has been named ZL. perocellatus.

I know how much the sternal callosities change during

growth; but a person who has examined many species of the

three-toed tortoises in different stages can form a very good

86 Dr. J. E. Gray on Trionyx Phayrei.

opinion on the form which the callosities found on a young

specimen will assume when it becomes adult; and I never

saw a lateral linear callosity like that of Dogania, which Mr.

Theobald says his species possesses, become a broad callosity,

dilated at each end like that figured by Dr. Anderson; and

Mr. Theobald does not mention any anal callosities as found

in his specimen, which we must recollect, from its size and the

state of its coloration, must have been half-grown, if not an

adult animal. And therefore I cannot believe that it would

have the large triangular anal callosities occurring in Dr, An-

derson’s figure. Species that have such a callosity generally

have a small circular callosity even in their youngest state ;

and therefore I conclude, from all these characters, that the

Trionyx Phayret of Dr. Anderson has no affinity with the

animal described under that name by Mr. Theobald.

Dr. Anderson objects to the genus Sctwrus being separated

into genera by organic characters, such as the shape of the

skull and the pencilling of the ears (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1871,

p- 139), but prefers dividing them, according to their colouring,

into lineated grizzled squirrels and dorsal lineated squirrels,

and lateral lineated squirrels and ventrilineated or (as he

calls it in another place) belly-banded squirrels. To my

mind this is a retrograde movement rather than an advance in

zoological science. I see no objection to a man refusing to

adopt the new generic names; but when a genus has been

divided by organic characters founded on the examination of

a large series of species, including a large collection of speci-

mens, it certainly is an advantage to use those divisions as

sections of a genus, or at least to take care, in describing the

species, that the characters on which these divisions are

founded are carefully examined and fully described. If Mx.

Theobald and Dr. Anderson had availed themselves of the

characters afforded by the skulls and the development of the

callosities of the mud or three-toed tortoises, and had referred

the specimens they described to the sections so proposed

(although they did not adopt the genera or subgenera), they

would not have left the species they described in such doubt,

or they would not have referred two species so evidently un-

like to the same name. But then I know that it is not easy

to do this when the describer depends on Indian drawings for

his materials. I can only understand Dr. Anderson’s remarks

on the species of squirrels by his attention being confined

to external “1 Babee as represented in figures; and we

may judge of the kind of inartistic figures he has to work

from by the plate of Sciurus quinquestriatus which he has

published (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1871, pl. 10).

Dr. J. E. Gray on Trionyx Phayrei. 87

Dr. Anderson says he has carefully compared the skull of

his specimen of Zrionyx Phayreé with that in the British

Museum which is named 7rionyx Jeudit, and he cannot de-

tect any characters to separate the two. I regret that, as he

seems to have had the skull in England to compare, he did

not show it to me, who am so well acquainted with the skulls

of the genus.

The papers of Dr. Anderson in the ‘ Proceedings of the

Zoological Society’ for 1871 do not give one a very high

opinion of the state of zoological knowledge in the Imperial

Museum at Caleutta*. They all belong to what Prof. Edward

Forbes used to call the school of zoology that regarded animals

as skins stuffed with straw; for they contain no reference to

any points in the internal structure or economy of the animals

described, indeed little but the details of the species that can

be derived from the inspection of figures a Ae by a native

artist, who merely copies what he thinks he sees—which is the

more extraordinary, as Dr. Anderson, besides being Director

of the Imperial Museum at Calcutta, is Professor of Compara-

tive Anatomy of the Medical College of that city. He has

been shown that the form of the skull, the form of the palate,

and the structure of the alveolar surface of the jaws form very

important characters for the distinction of the species of the

genus 7Trvonyx in its widest sense ; yet here we have a descrip-

tion of a doubtful species in which none of these points are

mentioned; and the only particulars of the species which

he gives (for Dr. Anderson does not undertake to give spe-

cific characters) are measurements of the different parts,

which are given in such a way that one cannot understand

whether they are intended for ches and lines or for inches

and tenths; and one is not helped by consulting his other

papers, where he appears to use a different system. The

sternum is thus described :—“ Seven osseous plates, of which

* Dr. Anderson, as Director, claims the monopoly of describing and

naming ; for he observes:—‘‘I cannot allow Dr. Jerdon’s statement that

he had my oan to describe and name this lizard to pass without

comment. placed the museum collection of reptiles at Dr. Jerdon’s

disposal for comparison ; but I certainly never contemplated that he would

meee use of the confidence I reposed in him to describe this lizard with-

out my sanction.” (Proc, Zool. Soc. 1871, p. 156.) This regulation is

neither advantageous to the study of zoology, the advancement of the

collection, nor to the scientific knowledge of the curator, as it prevents

healthy competition. For the last half-century that I have been con-

nected with the British Museum, every one (native or foreign) has had

full permission to use any of the zoological specimens as if they were his

own, on the simple condition that he does not injure them or render them

less useful to his successors; and this principle has certainly worked well

for science and for the collection.

88 Dr. J. E. Gray on Trionyx Phayrei.

five are visible and granular,’ which I suppose means the

nine bones of which the sternum of all Trzonyces or mud-

tortoises (and, indeed, of all Testudinata) is formed: thus he

does not seem to be aware that what he calls the abdo-

minal plates are each formed of two bones, as he may see if

he will only consult Cuvier on the osteology of tortoises, in

his ‘Ossemens Fossiles,’ vol. v. p. 204. He goes on to de-

scribe the odd osseous plate as “ semicircular, 7” 5!” along the

curve, and 1" 3” in diameter in the mesial line; anteriorly in

contact with the anterior pair, and posteriorly with the abdo-

minal ones,’’—a very important observation; for, as Cuvier

observes, Geoffroy describes the sternum as composed of nine

bones, of which eight are in pairs and the ninth is odd and

placed constantly between the four anterior ones, with the

first two of which it adheres in preference when it is not

attached to the four. Then follows :— The greatest length of

the abdominal plates is 8”; they enclose an hourglass-shaped

cartilaginous area, the anterior portion being the largest, and

measuring 4” 3!" in diameter and 6” 8" in length from the pos-

terior contraction to the odd plate.” Thus you either only have

the general character of the order or the measurements of parts

and the shape of parts, as the cartilaginous area of the sternum,

given as the character of the species, which are liable to vary

in the different stages of growth of the same specimen.

It would have been very useful if Dr. Anderson, instead of

criticising the works of other naturalists, and altering the

names because they are not in accordance with his idea of

euphony, and describing individual specimens as species, had

studied the changes that occur in the sternal callosities, the

dorsal disk, and other variations that do take place in the

growth of the Trionyces, which has made them so difficult to

understand by European naturalists who have had but a few

specimens in the museums to examine, but which at great

labour I have attempted in my various papers to unravel;

for he lives in a country where certainly some species of

the genus are abundant, and where they are to be ob-

tained in the markets, or certainly from the fishermen, with

very little labour; and it would be very useful if a person

having such advantages would controvert or confirm the ob-

servations I have made. Had he pursued such a study, which

is quite consistent with the post he occupies, I am certain he

would not have confounded his specimen (which is, as I say, a

Landemania, according to my division of the family) with the

Trionyx Phayret of Theobald, which is most probably an As-

pilus or Dogania. And I consider such observations of far

greater importance to science than determining whether the

Mr. F. P. Pascoe on the Australian Curculionide. 89

animal is to be called 7rionya Phayret or T.Jeudid; for fortu-

nately the study of zoology is not all confined to the study of

nomenclature, which is but a means to enable us to determine

with some certainty the species on which one’s observations

on structure, development, habits, and economy may be

recorded,

XI1.—Additions to the Australian Curculionids. Part I.

By Francis P. Pascog, F.L.S. &e.

FIVE or six years ago our knowledge of the Australian Cur-

culionide was comparatively in a not much more advanced

state than it was left in by Schénherr* in 1845. This author

was acquainted with 229 species, including 10 from ‘Tasmania.

Erichson, however, in 1842 (Archiv fiir Naturgeschichte) had

published 41 species, which were not noticed by Schénherr.

In 1848, Germar (Linnza Entomologica) added 24 to the

list. ‘The number was slightly increased by Mr. Waterhouse

in 1853-54 and 1861 (Trans. Entomolog. Soc.), by Boheman

in 1858 (Eugenies Resa), and by M. Jekel in 1860 (Insecta

Saundersiana). In 1865, Mr. W. MacLeay published a very

large number of species belonging to the subfamily Amycte-

rine, in the ‘Transactions of the Kntomological Society of

New South Wales.’ Hope, Blanchard, Perroud, Roelofs, and,

in 1867, Redtenbacher (Novara-Reise) may be mentioned as

having contributed a few more. Many new genera and species

have been recently described by me in the ‘Journal of the

Linnean Society’ and elsewhere ; so that now we may reckon

upon about 730 species. There are still, however, a great many

species new to science in my collection, and, thanks to some

of my friends in Australia, especially Mr. Masters, of Sydney,

and Mr. Odewahn, of Gawler, I am frequently adding to the

number. I purpose publishing some of these occasionally in

* ‘Genera et Species Curculionidum.’ This elaborate work, in eight

volumes, each of two parts (volumes in themselves), included the Bru-

chide, Brenthide, and Anthribide, as well as the Curculionide. The

latter amounted to 6335 species (the whole number was 7141), and were

described by Boheman, Gyllenhall, Fahreeus, and Rosenschold, Schon-

herr only reserving to himself the descriptions of the genera. It is very

usual to quote Schénherr only, but 1 have invariably quoted the authors

whose names followed the specific descriptions. In the 229 species men-

tioned above, about 10 should be subtracted for Bruchidee, Brenthide,

and Anthribid. Rather more than 20 species of these families are now

known from Australia.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol. vii. 7

90 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Additions to

the ‘Annals.’ The following is a list of those in the present

communication :—

Otiorhynchinee. Enchymus punctonotatus.

Tsomerinthus Jansoni. Centyres, n. g.

so pel pp turgidus.

eptops iliacus. Gonipterinze.

cicatricosus. Oxyops farinosus.

ovalipennis. Gonipterus hyperoides.

—— hypocrita. turbidus.

tetraphysodes. Erirhinine.

Cylindrorhinine. Meriphus longirostris.

Catastygnus, n. ¢g. Myossita tabida.

scutellaris. Beline.

stigma. Rhinotia pruinosa.

—— limbatus. Isacantha congesta.

— rivulosus, bimaculata.

textilis. Pachyura papulosa.

Enchymus, n. g.

Tsomerinthus Jansont.

I, niger, nitidus, supra squamis niveis maculas formantibus ornatus;

rostro brevi, crasso, basi gibbosulo; antennis sat incrassatis,

sparse squamosis; prothorace globoso, haud crebre punctato,

utrinque maculis incertis notato; elytris globoso-ovatis, ante

apicem sat subito angustioribus, striato-punctatis, punctis am-

pliatis, paulo approximatis ; interstitiis convexis, maculis niveis

conspicuis adspersis; corpore infra pedibusque albo-squamosis.

Long. 3 lin.

Hab. Lizard Island.

In general appearance this species resembles one from Morty,

but it has a much shorter and stouter rostrum, thicker antenne,

a globose prothorax, &e. It is, I believe, the first described

Australian species of this large Malasian genus. It is true

Fabricius has a Curculio scabratus (redescribed by Boheman

as an Isomerinthus) collected by Labillardiére, and credited to

“noua Cambria” (Syst. El. ii. p. 522); but its true habitat

must be considered doubtful, as it does not seem to have oec-

curred in any of the many collections sent to this country. I

have preferred the use of the term Jsomerinthus, following

Messrs. Saunders and Jekel, notwithstanding that it is oste-

rior in date to C foptorhynchus, Guér, (adopted by ipo

partly because the latter has been changed from ‘Spheeropterus,

which ought not to have been suppressed, and partly because

it is not at all certain that it is distinct from Psome/es (Guérin,

Voy. de la Coquille), which has a priority of two pages over

S, hi ceropterus, a fact sufliciently conclusive for a certain school

of aabaealieis: I dedicate it to Mr. Janson, who has kindly

Me a

the Australian Curculionide. 9]

spared it to me from his private collection. There are two

more examples in the British Museum.

Leptops tliacus.

L. obovatus, niger, omnino dense griseo-squamosus; rostro sat ro-

busto, quam capite duplo longiore, in medio late subsulcato ;

antennis squamosis, funiculo art. secundo quam primo paulo

longiore ; oculis late ovatis, infra rotundatis ; prothorace sub-

cylindrico, longitudine latitudini «quali, supra rugoso, in medio

obsolete carinato ; scutello distincto, rotundato; elytris breviter

obovatis, postice sensim latioribus, magis convexis et subito

declivibus, striato-punctatis, punctis parvis vix approximatis, in-

terstitiis tertio quintoque elevatis, subtuberculatis, tuberculo ul-

timo majusculo desinente, lateribus verticalibus albidis, apice

rotundato; pedibus squamis elongatis dispersis. Long. 5-6 lin.

Hab, Cape York.

Like L. squalidus, but the rostrum is differently sculptured.

The form of the eye is somewhat opposed to Lacordaire’s

definition of eptops, as it is in some other species; but that

character in this genus seems to be only of specific value.

Leptops cicatricosus,

Z. obovatus, niger, squamulis sordide argenteis ubique densissime

vestitus, squamisque majoribus elongatis silaceis vage adspersis ;

rostro robusto, in medio sulcato, sulcis lateralibus distinctis, scro-

bibus arcuatis ab oculis remote desinentibus; antennis dense

squamosis, clava nigricante; oculis angustis, infra rotundatis ;

prothorace subcylindrico longitudine latitudini sequali, supra sub-

transyersim crebre tuberculato, longitudinaliter sulcato, in medio

sulci carinula abbreviata nigra nitida notato; scutello distincto,

oblongo; elytris breviter ovatis, postice sensim latioribus et

subito declivibus, seriatim punctatis, punctis parvis, remotis,

interstitiis tertio septimoque tuberculatis, tuberculo ultimo pone

medium majusculo, parte declivi haud tuberculato; tibiis sparse

pilosis. Long. 54 lin.

Hab. Queensland.

In colour like Z. clavus, Enc., but readily distinguished by

the glossy black ridge in the groove on the prothorax.

Leptops ovalipennis.

Z. ovatus, niger, griseo fuscoque squamosus; capite rostroque

rugoso-squamosis, hoc valido, apicem versus vix incrassato, supra

bisuleato ; scrobibus arcuatis, ad oculos approximatis ; prothorace

transyerso, pone apicem utrinque fere parallelo, in medio sulcis

duobus transversis tenuiter impresso, ad latera ragoso-punctato ;

scutello perparvulo, distincto; elytris ovalibus, paulo ampliatis,

haud nodosis, substriato-punctatis, singulatim lineis quatuor parum

dee

92 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Additions to

elevatis instructis, apice subacuminatis, lateribus et pone medium

maculis fuscis subnotatis ; corpore infra pedibusque dense griseo-

squamosis, his squamis majoribus nigris adspersis. Long. 6} lin.

Hab. Wizard Island.

Allied to L. subfasciatus; but the elytra are without any

nodes or callosities. The two species differ from most of their

congeners in having a second line of punctures at the base,

near the scutellum.

Leptops hypocrita.

L, ovatus, niger, squamis albido-griseis, aliquando pallide viridi-

metallicis, sat dense tectus; rostro modice elongato, in medio

canaliculato, lateraliter leviter longitudinaliter excavato; scrobi-

bus subflexuosis ; antennis tenuatis, cinereo-pubescentibus, clava

nigra ; prothorace transverso, utrinque rotundato, in medio antice

paulo impresso, postice obsolete carinulato; scutello parvo; ely-

tris ampliatis (9 sola) singulatim tuberculato-tricarinatis, carina

extima tuberculo primo prominulo, inter carinas punctis remotis

in seriebus duobus instructis, apicibus subacuminatis; corpore

infra pedibusque dense squamosis, pilis longioribus vestitis.

Long. 43-53 lin.

Hab. South Australia.

This is the most abnormal in appearance of all the specie

of this polymorphous genus. There were four or five speci-

mens in the collection of Mr. Wilson, of Adelaide.

Leptops tetraphysodes.

L. ovatus, fuscus, ubique densissime griseo-squamosus ; rostro capite

duplo longiore, supra bisulcato; antennis attenuatis, scapo oculum

paulo superante, funiculo art. duobus basalibus sequentibus plus

duplo longioribus ; oculis subovatis ; prothorace oblongo, angusto,

subcylindrico, supra modice conyexo, sat confertim tuberculato ;

elytris breviter ovatis, elevato-convexis, prothorace multo latiori-

bus, striato-punctatis, striis subflexuosis, punctis sat remotis,

interstitiis latis, apicibus acuminatis, singulis elytris sex-tubercu-

latis, tuberculis tribus minoribus ante medium oblique sitis, duo-

bus majoribus, quorum intimo validiore, postice, alteroque versus

apicem, sitis; sternis femoribusque squamis elongatis adspersis ;

tibiis tarsisque setulosis. Long. 4 lin.

Hab, Queensland.

A peculiar species, owing to its strongly convex elytra and

the apparent absence of a scutellum; this part, however, is

clearly present in individuals when the scales surrounding it

have been removed. In some respects it is like Amisallus,

from which it is distinguished by the cavernous corbels of the

posterior tibia.

the Australian Curculionide. 93

The three following new genera belong, in Lacordaire’s

system, to the second of his two groups of Cylindrorhinine,

which is distinguished by the club of the antenne being di-

stinct from the tunicle. ‘lo the three genera which he referred

to it I have already added one, and have now to characterize

three more. The table below will render their differentiation

easy. All the genera, except Enchymus and two or three spe-

cies of Perperus, have the rostrum as long, or nearly as long,

as the prothorax, rather robust, gradually broader towards the

apex, scaly, and with one or three carine above; the scrobe

terminal, and becoming shallower or vanishing behind; the

antenne slender, the club generally distinctly 4-jointed; the

eyes ovate, often a little pointed below, and not contiguous to

the prothorax ; the fore legs stouter than the others, with their

tibie flexuous towards the apex, and the claws tree.

Second abdominal segment as long as the next two together.

a scaly.

da at the base scarcely broader than the prothorax.

cape scarcely impinging on the eye ........ Pantopeus, Schon,

Scape impinging on the prothorax .......... Perperus, Schon.

Elytra at the base broader than the prothorax.

Corbels cavernous.

Scrobe running beneath the eye ...... .... Peripagis, Pase.

Scrobe not running beneath the eye........ Catastygnus, n. g.

fon ee ee eee Enchymus, n. g.

ee Steriphus, Er.

Three intermediate segments of the abdomen equal .. Centyres, n. g.

CATASTYGNUS.

Rostrum modice elongatum, apicem versus gradatim crassius, supra

tricarinatum ; scrobes terminales, oblique, infra medium oculorum

eurrentes. Funiculus articulis obconicis. Prothorax transversus,

utrinque rotundatus, basi apiceque truncatus, lobis ocularibus

distinctis. Scutellum parvum, distinctum. Elytra basi prothorace

multo latiora, oblonga vel subovata, 2 ampliata, magis ovata,

postice declivia, humeris prominulis. Pedes validi; femora in-

erassata ; tarsi articulo tertio fortiter bilobo ; wnguwiculi divaricati.

In this genus the scrobe runs obliquely to a point below the

middle of the eye, and is nearly straight except at its com-

mencement. The first three species here described are tolera-

bly homogeneous, the others less so, although preserving all

the characters of the genus.

Catastygnus scutellaris.

C. fuscus, squamulis griseis sat dense tectus, scutello albo; clava

antennarum ovali haud elongata; rostro fortiter tricarinato,

squamis piliformibus transversim sitis; prothorace rugoso-punc-

94 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Additions to

tato; elytris sat leviter striato-punctatis, apice subacuminatis ;

corpore infra pedibusque sejunctim squamulosis. Long. 6-8 lin.

Hab. Queensland.

In a very fresh state this species has a peculiar dusty hue,

the white scutellum showing very distinctly.

Catastygnus stigma.

C’. niger, squamulis griseis parcius munitus, prothorace vitta laterali

elytrisque plaga magna pone humeros, maculaque communi V-

formi pone medium e squamis albidis effectis notatis ; rostro par-

cius squamuloso ; funiculo clavaque elongatis ; prothorace rugoso-

punctato; elytris sulcato-punctatis, interstitiis convexis ; corpore

infra pedibusque sejunctim squamulosis. Long. 5-8 lin.

Hab. Queensland,

The conspicuous V-shaped mark on the elytra and their

punctation render this species easily recognizable.

Catastygnus limbatus.

C, niger, parcius, elytris dense griseo-squamosus, his sutura lateri-

busque nigro-subvittatis ; antennis minus elongatis, articulis duo-

bus basalibus funiculi in utroque sexu equalibus; rostro carinis

lateralibus minus notatis, squamis piliformibus transyersim sitis ;

prothorace rugoso-punctato, in medio leviter canaliculato, utrinque

linea albida e squamis effecta ornato; elytris striato-punctatis,

punctis unisquamigeris, interstitiis planatis, margine exteriore

dense albido-squamosis ; tibiis anticis intus manifeste denticulatis,

Long. 5-6 lin.

Hab. Port Dennison.

The dark stripes on the elytra are due to the sparseness of

the scales, which varies considerably in different examples ;

the denticulations or spines on the tibiz are well marked, and

occur also in the two preceding species, but are nearly hidden

by the hairs which are generally present on that part in all

Curculionide.

Catastygnus rivulosus.

C, niger, ubique dense griseo-squamosus; rostro in medio tenuiter

carinulato, carinulis ad latera obsoletis; antennis fuscis, griseo-

pubescentibus ; funiculo elongato; prothorace minusculo, trans-

verso, granulis parvis nigris adsperso, in medio linea nigra denudata

notato; elytris antice subparallelis, striato-punctatis, punctis

nigris, bene limitatis, apicem versus minoribus, interstitiis setulis

fuscis subbiseriatim positis instructis ; tibiis anticis intus modice

denticulatis. Long. 5 lin.

Hab. Moreton Bay.

The elytra, under an ordinary lens, appear to be striped

the Australian Curculionide. 95

with very fine, distinct, slightly flexuous lines; these are

caused by brown adpressed setula, which follow each other

nearly in two rows between the punctures.

Catastygnus textilis.

C. niger, dense pallide griseo-squamosus; capitis fronte nigra, circa

oculos rostroque griseis, hoc valido, in medio fortiter carinato ;

antennis nigris, parce griseo-pubescentibus ; prothorace in medio

canaliculato, utrinque modice rotundato, basi vix constricto ;

scutello subscutiformi; elytris ab humeris gradatim angustiori-

bus, apicibus subacumin: itis, substriato- -punctatis, punctis nigris,

approximatis, interstitiis vix convexis, squamis elongatis majus-

culis in seriebus alternatis quinque vel sex instructis; corpore

infra pedibusque dense subargenteo-squamosis, tibiis tarsisque

pilosis. Long. 7 lin,

Hab. Wizard Island.

The arrangement of the larger scales on the elytra gives

their surface a woven appearance, the tip of one scale nearly

touching the base of the two behind it and on each side, and

forming what may be called the web or warp, while the woof

consists of the ordinary scales between. The front of the head

is apparently denuded, but under a strong lens it is seen to

be clothed with small scales of the same colour as the parts

they cover.

ENCHYMUS.

Rostrum modice elongatum, apicem versus crassius, supra tricari-

natum ; scrobes terminales, arcuate, ad latera rostri desinentes.

Funiculus articulis obconicis. Prothorax subtransversus, lobis

ocularibus fere obsoletis. Scutellum parvum, distinctum. Elytra

cordato-ovata, humeris prominulis. Femora incrassata; tebice

posticee apice aperte ; tarsi articulo tertio fortiter bilobo, ultimo

elongato; wnguwiculi divaricati.

The open corbels of the posterior tibia, and the arched

scrobe terminating at some distance from the eye on the side

of the rostrum, are the two principal characters of this genus.

The sculpture of the species described below is somewhat

peculiar; the elytra are marked with several dark spots, which,

under a lens, are seen to be caused by punctures much larger

than the others, and which are irregularly impressed in the

strie.

Enchymus punctonotatus.

E, niger, omnino sat dense griseo-squamosus ; capite rostroque se-

tulis nigris adspersis ; antennis ferrugineis, parce setulosis ; clava

nigra; prothorace utrinque rotundato, in medio canaliculato,

supra albido subnotato, basi apiceque latitudine eequalibus, rugoso-

granulatis, granulis apice puncto setigero instructis; elytris pone

96 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on Additions to

medium latioribus, leviter striato-punctatis, punctis plurimis ma-

jusculis fuscescentibus impressis, interstitiis, presertim postice,

elevatis, setulis numerosis adspersis, apice subacuminatis ; femo-

ribus albido-subannulatis ; tibiis anticis intus denticulatis. Long.

5 lin.

Hab. South Australia.

CENTYRES.

Rostrum prothorace paulo brevius, modice robustum, supra tri-

carinatum ; scrobes terminales, arcuate, versus partem inferiorem

oculorum desinentes. Funiculus articulis obconicis. Prothorax

subtransversus, lobis ocularibus distinctis. Seutellum parvum.

Elytra ovata, basi quam prothorax latiora, humeris rotundatis.

Pedes validi ; femora incrassata; tibiw postice apice cayernose.

Abdomen segmentis tribus intermediis eequalibus.

The latter character is at present unique in this group.

The species described below has a decided resemblance to our

Liophleus nubilus, only it is very much larger.

Centyres turgidus.

C. uiger, omnino pallide cinerascenti-squamosus; rostro carina in-

termedia fortiter notata; antennis piceis, pubescentibus ; funiculo

sat elongato; clava modice ovata; prothorace utrinque rotundato,

confertim punctato, puncto singulo squama repleto; scutello sub-

cordato; elytris ampliatis, apice acuminatis, striato-punctatis,

punctis unisquamigeris, interstitiis latis, convexis ; tibiis anticis

intus leyiter denticulatis. Long. 6 lin.

Hab, Queensland.

Oxyops farinosus.

O. late obovyatus, sat valde convexus, niger, squamositate silacea

cavitatibus repletis, et parce albido-setulosus ; rostro brevi, crasso,

supra tricarinato; prothorace evidenter transyerso, pone apicem

utrinque sat subito rotundato, supra ineequali, rungoso-granulato,

basin versus depresso et in medio leviter carinato; scutello ob-

longo; elytris cordato -trigonatis, humeris calloso-prominulis,

supra seriatim foveatis, foveis subquadratis, singulatim tuberculo

magno basali, alterisque duobus posticis, quorum uno minore

versus apicem sito; corpore infra pedibusque squamositate pul-

verea munitis, setulis numerosis intermixtis. Long. 6 lin.

Hab. Albany.

A short robust species, with somewhat trigonate elytra.

O. aulicus appears to be its nearest ally.

Gonipterus hyperoides.

‘G. subovatus, fuscus, squamulis elongatis albidis adspersus ; capite

inter oculos et rostro longitudinaliter leviter excavato; hoe brevi,

the Australian Curculionide. 97

crasso; antennis ferrugineis, sat incrassatis, funiculi articulo ultimo

subtransverso ; prothorace breviter subconico, supra yittis tribus

e squamis condensatis subnotato ; scutello rotundato ; elytris basi

parum convexis, humeris haud prominulis, tubereulo subhumerali

nullo, lateribus subparallelis, apicibus subacuminatis, striato-

punctatis, singulatim fascia arcuata obliqua, extime ampliata,

suturam versus postice sensim angustiore, aliquando fascia vel

macula subobsoleta posteriore, e squamulis albidis condensatis,

ornatis ; corpore infra pedibusque ferrugineis, parce squamulosis,

Long. 24 lin.

Hab. Queensland.

This pretty little species is not very obviously related to

ealait P hs y

any of its congeners; it agrees with the following, as well as

with G. cionordes, in having no subhumeral tubercle.

Gonipterus turbidus.

G. subovatus, niger, squamositate fusca, squamisque elongatis nu-

merosis albidis vestitus; capitis fronte profunde canaliculata ;

rostro tenuiore, magis elongato; antennis ferrugineis, paulo in-

crassatis ; prothorace subconico, longitudine latitudini equali ;

scutello oblongo; elytris modice convexis, tuberculo subhumerali

nullo, lateribus subparallelis, apicibus submucronatis, sulcato-

foveatis, singulatim postice macula indistincta albida notatis ;

corpore infra pedibusque sejunctim albido-squamosis ; tarsis arti-

culo ultimo breyiusculo, Long. 2} lin.

Hab. Tasmania ?

The short terminal joint of the tarsi affords an approach to

Syarbis, in which it 1s altogether wanting. Schonherr, it is

true, gives this as a character of Gonipterus, evidently, how-

ever, only in contrast to Hntimus, with which he compares it.

It is singular that this acute entomologist should never have

recognized the affinity of this genus to Oxyops: so close, in-

deed, is it, that it seems to me no valid distinction can be

drawn between them, the slightly prominent mesosternum of

Gonipterus differing in no great degree from the more promi-

nent and pointed organ of Oxyops. It is remarkable, too,

that these genera are the only ones, with one exception, in

which the characters of the under parts are alluded to in the

long descriptions given in his voluminous work on the Curcu-

lionidee.

Meriphus longirostris.

M. fusco-piceus, supra setulis griseis parce, infra squamulis albidis

sejunctim vestitus; rostro, apice excepto, ferrugineo, oblongo-

punctulato, prothorace plus triplo longiore ; antennis subferrugi-

neis, scapo oculum haud attingente, clava tenuata; prothorace

manifeste granulato; elytris subtrigonatis, basi prothorace duplo

98 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on the Australian Curculionide.

latioribus, sat fortiter striatis, interstitiis uniseriatim conico-

granulatis ; tibiis ferrugineis. Long. 2} lin., rostr. incl. 4 lin.

Hab. Albany.

Like M. umbrinus, but larger, with a distinctly granulate

prothorax and trigonate elytra, &c. The funicle not attaining

the eye is against the Erichsonian character of the genus ; but

in M. guttatus, and perhaps in others, I believe this character

is only sexual.

Myossita tabida.

M. oblonga, depressiuscula, pallide fulvescens, leviter pilosa ; rostro

silaceo, prothoracis longitudini eequali, subtiliter punctulato ;

prothorace latitudine longitudini sequali, crebre inzequaliter pune-

tato; scutello oblongo, apice late rotundato; elytris subovatis,

leviter striato-punctatis, punctis subareolatis. Long. 2} lin.

Hab. South Australia ?

A slightly pubescent species; the punctures on the elytra

appear in certain lights to be surrounded by a paler ring.

Rhinotia pruinosa.

R. elongata, postice parum ampliata, nigra, elytris obscure rubris,

regione suturali infuscata; capite inter oculos rude granulato-

punctato, supra oculos longe albo-piloso; rostro basi carinula

brevi instructo ; antennis ferrugineis, versus apicem nigris; pro-

thorace granulato, vitta media lateribusque albo-pilosis; elytris

confertim granulatis, pube subtili sublineatim vestitis ; corpore

infra pedibusque albo-pilosis. Long. 6 lin.

Hab. South Australia.

The prothorax is canaliculate, as in the other species, but

the ridge bounding it on each side is not so well marked.

The female is considerably broader.

Isacantha congesta.

I. oblonga, postice sensim ampliata, nigra, nitida, supra granulata,

pube silacea confertim maculata; rostro longiusculo, cylindrico,

fere recto, crebre punctato et transversim corrugato, Q versus

apicem gradatim minus sculpturato, scapo art. duobus sequentibus

conjunctim longiore, ¢ apice rostro glabro, scapo art. duobus

sequentibus conjunctim breviore ; antennis nigris, basi ferrugineis,

art. ultimo apice flavyo; prothorace perparum transverso, crebre

granulato; seutello ochraceo-piloso ; elytris piceis, sat confertim

irregulariter granulatis, apice late angulatis; corpore infra

pube silacea maculata ; metasterno fascia obliqua dense ochraceo-

pubescente ; femoribus infra bidentatis. Long. 4-7} lin.

Hab. Queensland (Wide Bay).

The pubescence on this very distinct species is rather deci-

Mr. H. J. Carter on a new Species of Tethya. 99

duous ; hut the oblique band on the metasternum seems to be

very persistent.

Tsacantha bimaculata.

I. sat angusta, fusco-ferruginea, supra disperse albo-pilosa ; rostro

prothorace haud longiore, basi latiore et supra paulo excavato,

crebre punctato; antennis art. basali breviusculo; prothorace

confertim granulato, versus basin canaliculato ; elytris parallelis,

apice rotundatis, confertim granulatis, singulis macula alba e pilis

condensatis pone medium sitis ; corpore infra longe albo-piloso ;

pedibus ferrugineis, femoribus anticis infra dentibus minutis,

duobus apicalibus majoribus, instructis; tibiis intus denticulatis.

Long. 34 lin.

Hab, Tasmania.

A small, rather narrow form, noticeable for the two spots

on the elytra and the denticulation of the inner margin of

the tibie.

Pachyura papulosa.

P. oblonga, postice ampliata, picea, supra confertim granulata, pube

silacea maculatim varia, elytris nigro-maculatis ; rostro longitu-

dine prothorace cum capite squali, crebre oblongo-punctato ;

antennis ferrugineis, art. basali paulo elongato, tertio «quali ;

prothorace sparse silaceo-maculato ; elytris singulis maculis nigris

in seriebus quatuor notatis ; corpore infra pedibusque rufo-piceis,

griseo pilosis ; tarsis nigris. Long. 6 lin.

Hab. New South Wales (Rope’s Creek).

This species, having the femora unarmed and_ foveiform

scrobes, must be placed with Pachyura; in habit, however, it

closely resembles [sacantha.

XIL.—Desecription and Illustrations of a new Species of

Tethya, with Observations on the Nomenclature of the Te-

thyade. By H.J. Carrer, F.R.S. Ke.

[Plate IV.]

Tethya casula, n.sp. Pl. IV. figs. 1-9.

Massive, erect, sessile, consisting of a hemispherical head

or body (PI. IV. fig. 1, a) supported on a conical or umbrella-

like expansion (fig. 1,26), which, iv situ, is sunk into the

sand, and serves the purpose of a root. Colour light greyish

yellow. Surface of the head rough, hispid, from the projection

of fine spicules in lines corresponding with polygonal inter-

spaces in which the pores (fig. 2, a) and vents (fig. 2, b) are

respectively situated. Ends of the spicules radiating from

the surface generally, short and erect on the summit, becoming

100 Mr. H. J. Carter on a new Species of Tethya.

longer and more inclined towards the base, where they are

continuous with those of the conical expansion, thus giving

the whole of the outer surface a white, glistening, asbestine

appearance. Conical expansion (fig. 1,44) smooth, even,

thinning towards the circumference, composed of long spel

overlapping each other in parallel bundles, which, radiating

from a common centre at the summit, in continuation with

the lowermost structure of the head, ‘pecome more or less

mixed with sand downwards (fig. 1,d), and at length end

freely at the circumference in a circular, fringed border (fig. 1,c¢

and fig. 3). Pores chiefly confined to the upper part of the

head (fig. 2, a); vents occupying the larger polygonal inter-

spaces at the base (fig. 2,6). Vault or inner summit. of the

conical expansion apparently occupied by a few pores and

vents, from which point the bundles of long spicules radiate

in all directions, to end in the fringed border just mentioned ;

more or less concealed in their course by a zonular layer ot

sand, which covers two-fifths of the distance between the

fringe and the summit (fig. 1,¢). Spicules of the body, and

conical expansion probably, radiating i in bundles from a com-

mon point or denser portion of the “internal structure, called

the nucleus, to the periphery generally; held together by

sarcode, and permeated by the branches of the excretory canal-

system. Spicules of five kinds, viz. :—1, the longest, consisting

of a delicate, smooth shaft, pointed internally, and terminated

externally by a trifid forked head (figs. 5, a, & 6, a) ; 2, shorter

than the last, but still long, straight, smooth, fusiform, acerate

(figs. 5,6, & 6, 6); 3, short, smooth, stout, curved, fusiform,

acerate (figs. oy) ‘c, &6, ’e) 5 4, minute, consisting of an ‘extremely

delicate, flexible shaft, pointed i inw ardly and terminated at the

other end by a bifid or ‘trifid, unequal-armed, forked head (figs.

6, d,& 7) 35; very minute, bihamate, contort, C- or S-like

(figs. G;¢, & 8). These spicules average respectiv ely, as they

are described, 5-12ths, 1-5th, 1-18th, 1- 60th, and 1- 1800th of

an inch long. The two former, which are by far the longest, are

alone found in the conical expansion ; and the first, being

much longer than the second, extends beyond the latter, so that

the extreme border of the fringe is exclusively composed of

the trifid heads of the longest s nicule ( (fig. 3, b,c, fig. 4). The

other three are confined to, and form the greater part of, the

structure of the head, mixed, also, with trifid and straight

acerate spicules of all sizes, like those of the conical expan-

sion, but much shorter. While the shafts of the trifid spicules

are by far the longest, those of the acerate ones again are by far

the stoutest, being in the proportion of 1- to 3- -1800ths of an

inch, Size of specimen :—height of summit of conical expan-

Mr. H. J. Carter on a new Species of Tethya. 101

sion or root 8-12ths, height of head or body 4, total height

14-12ths, diameter of circumference of conical expansion 14,

diameter of base of head 11-12ths of an inch.

Hab, Marine; growing in sandy bottom.

Loe. Port Elizabeth, Natal, Cape of Good Hope.

Obs, ‘This specimen, described and illustrated at the request

of Dr. J. E. Gray, is in the British Museum. It has been

considerably injured, as will presently be mentioned; and, as

the specimen is unique, it has been thought desirable not to

extend the injury by sections: hence several parts are doubt-

fully described ; but the Tethyade are so much alike, that

what is not present here can, almost with certainty, be sup-

plied from the known structure of other and similar species.

Unless such sponges are carefully removed from their ha-

bitat in the sea, soaked in fresh water at once, and as carefully

dried, the ends of the delicate asbestiform spicules which pro-

ject from their surface are almost sure to be broken off, and

the sareode, if allowed to decompose, to become charged with

the mycelium and sporidia of Mucoridee, which are very

likely to be mistaken for parts of the sponge: hence J feel

now assured that my figure of a trifid spicule bearing a num-

ber of globular cells was erroneously supposed to be a part of

T. arabica (Annals, 1869, vol. iv. pl. 2. fig. 20).

The Mucoridex, too, feed upon the soft parts; and thus

the dermal sarcode, as there is no cortex here, especially dis-

appears, which, of course, removes at once the pores and the

more circumscribed parts of the orifices of the excretory canals

or vents, so that the situation and form of both become pro-

blematical. This is the case in the present instance; but 7’

casula being closely allied in structure and composition to 7’.

arabica, which I found myself cv s¢tu, and have minutely de-

scribed and illustrated (Ann. /. c.), it is not difficult for me to

supply these particulars, as before stated, with almost perfect

certainty.

Indeed, with the exception of the absence of the anchor-

head, and the presence of the delicate unequal-armed trifid spi-

cule of the sareode in 7’. casula, we have every other kind that

I have delineated in 7. arabica. The surface of the latter is

equally silky and asbestiform, from the presence of the pro-

jecting ends of the delicate spicules arranged in lines circum-

scribing polygonal interstices in which the pores and vents are

respectively situated; and as the outward structure of 7’. ara-

bica so closely corresponds with that of 7. casula, we may

fairly infer that the internal structure does so also, and there-

fore that it is most probably the same as that given in the

above description; without cortex, but with an extremely dense

102. - Mr. H. J. Carter on a new Species of Tethya.

and contractile sarcode, which, after death, from its stringent

contractility, renders the branching of the excretory canal-

system almost imperceptible.

In addition to the form, then, of the entire sponge, we have

the absence of the anchor-head and the presence of the minute

unequal-armed trifid spicule of the sarcode as the peculiarities

of 7’. casula.

The absence of sarcode also in the summit of the conical

expansion of 7. casula renders it very doubtful if there ever

were any pores and vents in this part of the cavity, especially

as, in situ, the whole of the cavity must have been shut out

from the sea by insertion in the sand of the greater part, at

least, if not the whole, of the conical expansion, in no part of

which are there any polygonal interstices or other indications

of oe and vents such as are seen on the surface of the head

or body.

Of the colour it can only be stated,'as above, that in the

dried state it is light greyish yellow, exactly like that of 7.

arabica in a similar condition, but which, when fresh, presents

internally an orange-yellow sarcode with pinkish nucleus;

while Tethya dactyloidea, Cart., and 7. atropurpurea, C., are

both dark purple on the surface and, for the most part,

throughout.

Of the habitat of 7. casula we know nothing further than

may be learnt from the specimen, viz. that it did not grow in

a pendent position, but in the sand at the bottom of the sea,

as the presence of the sand testifies ; that is to say, we do not

know whether it lived in deep or shallow water. The speci-

men of 7. arabica, which I found zn situ on the south-east

coast of Arabia, was growing on the basaltic rocks of the

shore, where, having been left uncovered by the tide at low

water, I found it; and so resistant was it, that I had to dig it

off in pieces with hammer and chisel. All that is stated of

T. cranium is that it adhered “to stones in deep water”’

(Johnston, Brit. Spong. p. 83). Schmidt (Atlant. Spong.

Faun. p. 66) also mentions that 7. craniwm was found off

Florida in 152-183 fathoms; but nothing is stated in this

respect of his Tetilla euplocamus or T. polyura.

Undoubtedly the office of the conical expansion in 7. casula,

of the twisted cord in Tetilla euplocamus, Sdt., of the beard-

like tufts in 7. polyura, Sdt., and of the beard of Tethya dac-

tyloidea, Cart., is the same as that of the stem in Hyalonema,

already noticed by Schmidt; but while the longest spicules in

the Tethyade do not exceed half an inch, those of Hyalonema

are more than half a yard. Still, when it is stated that the

anchor-headed spicules are for the purpose of fixing the Te-

4»

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Nomenclature of the Tethyade. 103

thyadx in situ, it should be remembered that there are no

anchor-heads at all in 7’. casula, and that where (in most of

the species) they are present they are as plentiful in the upper

portion and free surface of the body of the Tethya as in any

other part; while in the fixed or sessile form of 7. arabica

the base of this hemispherical sponge is agglutinated to the

rock by a layer of horny sarcode; and therefore it is pro-

bable that the agglutination of the spicules in the conical ex-

pansion of 7. casula to the sand serves to fix it there as much

as the spicules.

The minute bihamate and contort C- and S-shaped spicules,

with which the sarcode of the head in 7. casula is densely

charged, finds its equal in every respect in 7. cranium (Bower-

bank, Brit. Spong. vol. ii. p. 85) and in 7. arabica (/.c.). It

is also present in like manner in 7’ atropurpurea (Amnals,

1870, vol. vi. p. 176, pl. 13), but larger and spinous towards

the extremities. It, together with the anchor-headed spicule,

might have existed in 7’, dactyloidea (tb. 1869, vol. i. p. 15);

but, unfortunately, I had given the specimen to Dr. Bower-

bank before I saw the desirableness of examining it more

minutely.

So the presence of this minute spicule would appear to be

characteristic of the Tethyadx generally ; for it is mentioned

by Schmidt in Tetilla polyura (Atlant. Spong. Faun. 1870,

p- 66), although it is unnoticed in his passing observations on

Tetilla euplocamus (Spong. Algier. 1868, p. 40, and Atlant.

Spong. Faun. p. 66), which came from Desterro, on the coast

of Brazil, and, having no separate description allotted to it,

may have had no special examination.

y Schmidt should have changed the name of Tethya to

Tetilla (Atlant. Spong. Faun. p. 60, Tetilla cranium) and have

retained it for the sponges of which Tethya lyncurium is the

type, I am at a loss to conceive. ;

Nomenclature of the Tethyade.

In 1750 Donati* introduced the word “ Tetie” for that

sponge to which, among others, Lamarck, in 1802, gave the

name of Tethya lyncuriumt.

Risso, in 1826, first used the name of Tethya craniumt,

which was applied to the British species by Fleming in 18289.

In 1833 Nardo introduced the term of Donatia aurantium tor

* Nat. Mar. dell’ Adriat. 64, tav. 9. fig. a, B, &c. (ap. Johnston).

+ Ann, du Mus. t.i. p. 71. no. 5 (ap. Blainville, Man, Actinol.).

¢ L’Europ. Mérid. vol. v. Ms 364 (ap. Johnston).

§ Hist. Brit, An. p. 519 (¢bidem),. :

104 Mr. H.J. Carter on the Nomenclature of the Tethyade.

Tethya lyncurtum*; and in Deshayes and Milne-Edwards’s

edition of Lamarck (1836-45) Tethya lyncurium and T. cra-

nium are still continued under the head of Tethyat. In 1867

Dr. J. E. Gray adopted Nardo’s name of Donatia in part for

the genus of D. awrantiumt; and in 1870 Schmidt called

Tethya cranium by the name of Tetilla cranium§, adding it

to his genus Tetilla of 1868 ||, but still retaining the name of

Tethya for Tethya lyncurium.

Thus Nardo would change Tethya lyncurium to Donatia

aurantium, and Schmidt retain the former but change Tethya

cranium to Tetilla cranium, while Dr. Gray adopts Nardo’s

name for 7. dyncurium, and continues Tethya for T. cranium.

Now, in the ‘ Annals’ of 1869 (/.c.), I have described and

illustrated Tethya arabica (which is almost identical with 7.

cranium) in conjunction with Tethya lyncurium, partly for the

purpose of contrasting the differences between them; and any

one who chooses to refer to this will at once see the wisdom

of Nardo in giving a new name (that is, ‘‘Donatia aurantium,”

called after Donati, the first describer) to Tethya lyncurium ;

while any one referring to Dr. Gray’s proposed arrangement,

may equally see the wisdom of retaining the term “ Tethya”

for the Tethyade of which 7. cranium is the type specimen,

since so great are the differences between Tethya lyncurium

and 7. cranium, that it was impossible for these two sponges

to be long continued under the same generic distinction.

Nardo, then, changed the name of 7. lyncurium to Donatia

aurantium in 1833, and Gray adopted this in 1867, still re-

taining the name of “ Tethya” for the Tethyade of which 7,

cranium is the type specimen; and there, I think, Schmidt

would have done well to have left it, instead of not only re-

versing Nardo’s change, but of introducing a new term, viz.

that of “ Tettlla,” for the Tethyade of which 7. cranium is

the type, in 1868.

An apres-moi-le-déluge system of adding new names to ob-

jects of natural history unnecessarily is most undesirable. If

it be necessary to change the name when two totally different

species have been placed under the same generic heading, this

deeal when once effected, should be considered inviolable ;

and this precedence and propriety give in favour of Nardo.

Hence IJ shall continue, with Dr. Gray, to use the term

* Isis, 1833, p. 522 (7b.).

+ Lamarck, Anim. sans Vert. vol. ii. p. 592.

t “Notes on the Arrangement of Sponges,” Proc. Zool. Soc. May 1867,

p- 541.

§ Atlant. Spong. Faun. p. 66.

|| Spong. Kuste Algier, p. 40.

Mr. H. J. Carter on Tethya casula. 105

“ Tethya” for the sponges of which Tethya cranium is the

ye, and oie Nardo’s name of “ Donatia”’ for those of

which Tethya lyncurium is the type—thus applying the former

to Schmidt’s Tetilla euplocamus and T. pehnd. which are

genuine species of the group of Tethya cranium, and to the

four others which I have described and illustrated in the

‘Annals’ under the specific designations of dactyloidea, ara-

bica, atropurpurea, and casula,

EXPLANATION OF PLATE IV.

Fig. 1. Tethya casula, n.sp., natural size: a, head or body; bb, conical

expansion, which, zz situ, is imbedded in the sand; c¢, fringe or

ciliated border; d, sand.

Fig. 2. The same, portion of surface of body, magnified, to show poly-

gonal arrangement of lines of projecting spicules, indicating :—

a, pore-areas ; 5, vents.

Fig. 3. The same, cilium or free extremity of radiating bundle of spicules

in conical expansion, magnified, showing:—aaa, bundles of

spicules constricted at the margin; 6, continuation of bundle in

a cylindrical form ; ¢, free extremity a little expanded, consisting

exclusively of the forked ends of the long trifidspicule; d, agglu-

tinated grains of sand still adhering to the bundles.

Fig. 4. The same, trifid end of forked spicule of cilium, magnified, on the

scale of 1-12th to 1-6000th of an inch: a, neck, slightly con-

stricted; 6, axial canal.

Fig. 5, The same, spicules magnified fourteen times their natural length,

relatively : a, trifid forked spicule of bundles of conical expan-

sion; 4, straight, long, fusiform, acerate spicule of the same;

e, thick, short, curved spicule of the body-substance ; d, e, f, real

lengths of the same respectively.

Fig. 6. The same, specimen of each form of spicule, magnified, on the

seale of 1-12th to 1-1800th of an inch, to show their relative

thicknesses respectively : a, trifid forked spicule of bundles of

conical expansion; 5, half-length of straight, fusiform, acerate

spicule of the same; ce, half-length of thick, short, curved,

acerate spicule of the body; d, unequal-armed, minute, trifid spi-

cule of the sarcode of the body; e, minute, bihamate, contort,

C- and S-like spicules of the same. “

N.B. Part of the half-spicule has been taken out in the figures

bb and ee, for convenience.

Figs, 7 & 8. The same, minute forms of spicule in fig. 6, d, e, magnified,

on the seale of 1-12th to 1-6000th of an inch.

Fig. 9. The same, head of large, trifid, forked spicule of body-substance,

magnified, on the same scale, to contrast with the trifid head at

_ the circumference of the conical expansion, fig. 4.

N.B. In the body, besides the minute spicules with which the

sarcode is densely charged (fig. 6, d,e), there are straight acerate

and trifid spicules, similar to those of the conical expansion, of

various lengths and sizes, together with slight variation in the

form of the trifid heads, but all much shorter in the shaft.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol.viii. 8

106 M. Oscar von Grimm on the Agamic Reproduction

XIMI.—On the Agamic Reproduction of a Species of Chiro-

nomus, and its Development from the Unfecundated Egg.

By Oscar VON GRIMM.

{Concluded from p. 45. ]

III. The Development of the Embryo in the Unfecundated

Ovum.

The embryonic development of Chironomus in the fertilized

ovum has already frequently been investigated and described

by various observers, such as Kélliker, Kupfer, Weismann,

Metschnikow*, and Melnikow; but the development from the

unfecundated ovum, as, indeed, even the ovum itself, has

hitherto been unknown.

We shall see hereafter that the development of the embryo

from the fecundated and unfecundated ovum perfectly agrees,

so that we might content ourselves with describing the points

of divergence between our investigations and those of other

observers, if it were not that we intended publishing a more

detailed memoir on the development of the histological ele-

ments and organs. But, as I have already made some inves-

tigations in this direction, and will, as soon as possible, lay

the results of this work before the reader, I aoa it as neces-

sary to give here a short summary of the course of development,

especially as, in some cases, I have arrived at different results

from Weismann, who, however, has most completely investi-

gated the embryology of Chironomus.

I must, however, remark that I shall here rarely refer to

clea as I regard this chapter as a preface to my future

work,

As we already know that in Chironomus the second,

asexually produced generation is developed from ova, we need

not discuss the opinion of Wagnert+ and Meinertt upon the

genesis of the Cecidomyid larve from the fatty body of the

parent larva (to which, moreover, Meinert ascribes peculiar pro-

perties), since the supposition of Pagenstecher§ that the larvee

originate independently of the fatty body has been proved by

* Prof. Metschnikow’s most recent investigation upon the embryology

of Chironomus is unfortunately only partially known to me, as it is not

yet published.

+ “Beitrag zur Lehre von der Fortpflanzung der Insectenlarven,”’

Zeitschr. fiir wiss. Zool. 1863, Bd. xiii. p. 522.

} “ Weitere Erlauterungen iiber die von Prof. Wagner beschriebene

Insectenlarve,” &c. Zeitschy. fiir wiss. Zool. Bd. xiv. p. 395.

§ “Die ungeschlechtliche Vermehrung der Fliegenlarven,” Zeitschr.

fiir wiss, Zool. Bd. xiy. p, 410,

of a Species of Chironomus. 107

the investigations of Leuckart*, Ganint, and Metschnikowt,

as they have detected the ovaries in the Cecidomyid larve,

and studied the genesis of the larvae from the ova. Indeed

Prof. Wagner himself afterwards recognized his error.

When a certain number of ova have attained maturity

within the organism of the parent pupa, the pupa expels them,

through the above-mentioned orifices mane in the penul-

timate ventral segment, in the form of two cords consisting of

a homogeneous mass, in each of which there are from 20 to 50

ova. ‘These newly laid ova are elongated oval, egg-shaped,

with an obtuse and an acute pole. In the former the

head of the embryo is afterwards situated; and it is there-

fore indicated as the cephalic pole, whilst the opposite one is

named the caudal pole. The ova are 0°22 millim. in length

and 0-09 millim. in breadth. They are filled with a brownish-

yellow vitellus, which contains a quantity of rather large oil-

drops. At the upper or cephalic pole the chorion forms an

impression, on the margins of which is affixed an extremely

elegant lobule (PI. III. fig. 12, 7) which formerly united the

ova with one another. Whether there is a micropylar orifice

in this impression I do not know.

In the preceding chapter we have seen that in the ovum

when still incompletely developed but already half filled with

the yelk, and changed from the conical to the oval form, the

germinal vesicle was already present, although the germinal

spot could not be found in it. From this circumstance alone

we might come to the conclusion that the germinal vesicle

exists in the perfectly developed and deposited ovum ; never-

theless all my endeavours to discover the germinal vesicle

were without result, although I resorted to the most various

reagents and methods of investigation. Notwithstanding this,

however, I was firmly convinced that the so-called germ-

nuclei are developed in the ovum of Chironomus, as indeed of

all insects, by the division of the germinal vesicle. We know

that the germinal vesicles have originated by the division of

the nucleus of the ovarian tube. This circumstance alone

leads us to assume that the germinal vesicle also divides and

thus produces the germ-nuclei, but not that it is destroyed ; for

in agamic reproduction the fecundation which ought to cause

this destruction of the germinal vesicle is wanting. And in

fact, after I had in vain examined many hundred ova with this

* “Die ungeschlechtliche Fortpflanzung der Cecidomyienlarven,” Arch.

fiir Naturg. 1865, R 290.

+ Zapiski Imp. Ak. Nauk, 1865, vol. vii. p. 46.

{ Zhurnal Mni. Nar. Pr. 1865: Embryologische Studien an Insecten,

. 20.

Pp gs

108 M. Oscar von Grimm on the Agamic Reproduction

view, I was so fortunate a few days ago as to detect, 5 ee

unexpectedly, what I had so long sought in vain. I laid the

abdomen of a pupa containing well-formed ova in glycerine,

and in the course of a few days, when I remembered this pre-

paration, I examined the ova under the microscope. My de-

light may be imagined when I saw very distinctly the ger-

minal vesicle in a series of ova (fig. 12, gv), and with them

an ovum with the germinal vesicle engaged in division.

The germinal vesicle was 0°045 millim. in diameter. Its

division takes place in a direction transverse to the ovum.

These two objects seem to prove prefectly that the germinal

vesicle by no means disappears, but by dividing becomes con-

verted into the germ-nuclei. But the circumstance that so

many admirable observers (as Weismann, for instance) could

not find it, and thought themselves compelled to assume a free

formation of the germ-nuclei, was probably caused by the opa-

city of the yelk, and the difficulty of investigation dependent

thereupon.

We may now therefore assume that the union between the

germ-nuclei and the germinal vesicle, and also between the

different generations, actually exists, and therefore that omnis

cellula e cellula.

The first alteration in the deposited ovum consists in the

contraction of the contents in the direction of the longitudinal

axis of the ovum. In consequence of this contraction a polar

space is formed in each end of the ovum, of which the lower

one, or that in the caudak pole, is larger than the opposite one.

We then observe an alteration in the periphery of the yelk:

there is formed here a homogeneous, limpid blastema-layer,

the so-called blastema of the blastoderm (Ketmhautblastem,

Weism.), which appears to be thickest in the region of the

inferior pole of the ovum. This blastema is nothing but a

homogeneous mass, which has separated from the yelk; it is

therefore a part of the vitellus, and may probably be regarded

as the formative vitellus of insects, whilst the yelk enclosed in

this functions as the nutritive vitellus. Soon after the sepa-

ration of the formative vitellus a germ-nucleus makes its

appearance in the inferior pole of the ovum, and, surrounded

by a portion of the formative vitellus, passes as the so-called

polar cell into the inferior polar space ; here the membraneless

cell divides into two cells, each of which again divides, so that

we finally obtain four polar cells. Frequently, however, the

nucleus of the first polar cell divides while still lying in the

layer of formative vitellus, so that two polar cells appear at

once in the polar space. Paes the appearance of the first

polar cell we see many germ-nuclei, formed by the division of

of a Species of Chironomus. 109

the germinal vesicle, pass from the nutritive vitellus into the

layer of formative vitellus, at the same time continually

dividing. Here each germ-nucleus is surrounded by a layer

of the formative vitellus, so that the germ-nuclei are converted

into cell-nuclei, and the layer of formative vitellus becomes a

cell-layer, which may be described as the blastoderm. The

development of the blastoderm commences, however, in the

lower pole of the ovum ; that is to say, the germ-nuclei make

their appearance in the inferior polar space sooner than in the

superior. The cells of the blastoderm, the nuclei of which, as

is well known, are strongly refractive, divide in the direction

of the radii of the ovum, so that the blastoderm soon appears

as a layer of elongated, cylindrical cells. After the comple-

tion of the longitudinal division of these cells they divide

transversely, so that from the originally one-layered blasto-

derm we get a two-layered structure. ‘The cells of the lower

blastodermic layer now formed continue dividing in the same

direction, so that this layer soon appears as a multistratified

cell-mass, the outer layer retaining its original character and

its cells not dividing. In consequence of this the boundary

between these two blastodermic layers is easily recognized.

Having now briefly described the formation of the blasto-

derm, we venture to raise the question whether this is not

identical with the so-called segmentation of the vitellus in

other animals? We know that two kinds of ova are distin-

guished among animals,—those which only contain the for-

mative vitellus being designated holoblastic, and the others,

which have both the formative and the nutritive vitellus,

meroblastic ova. ‘The imsect-ovum, however, possesses at

first only one sort of vitellus, which subsequently divides into

the nutritive and the formative vitellus. Hence the insect-

oyum may be regarded first as holoblastic, and afterwards as

meroblastic. The insect-egg, therefore, unites these two

kinds of ova with each other, representing a transition form.

We know, further, that the segmentation of the ovum is either

total, as in the holoblastic ova, or partial, as in the meroblastic

ova. Both consist in the division of the first sphere of seg-

mentation (in which there is a nucleus with a nucleolar cor-

puscle, which must probably be regarded as the germinal

vesicle*) into a great number of small spheres; this process is

most properly interpreted by Kélliker ft as ‘a kind of cell-

multiplication process.’’ Does not this take place also in

insects? Have we not seen the division of the germinal

* According to Johannes Miller, Gegenbaur, and Leydig.

ies Entwickelungsgeschichte des Menschen und der hoheren Thiere,

p. 30.

110 M. Oscar von Grimm on the Agamic Reproduction

vesicle into germ-nuclei, and the envelopment of these by the

formative vitellus, and the formation of the blastodermic cells,

which certainly appear to be the analogues of the spherules of

segmentation ? Is it, then, possible to overlook the identity

between the process of segmentation and the formation of the

blastoderm ? It is true that in the insect-ovum numerous

cells (representing spherules of segmentation) are formed at

once, after the germinal vesicle, which lies in the nutritive

vitellus, has divided into numerous germ-nuclei; but this is

caused by the circumstance that the insect-ovum is neither

holoblastic nor meroblastic; and the later separation of the

formative vitellus is also a consequence of this anomaly in the

ae of the spherules of segmentation as we may

call it.

Claparéde*, Leuckartt, and Metschnikow } have, indeed,

already expressed the opinion, in opposition to Weismann,

that the formation of the blastoderm is a process analogous to

segmentation; but to me these two processes appear to be

perfectly identical, and I have therefore ventured to dwell at

some length upon this question.

The inner blastodermic layer, which has become converted,

in consequence of the transverse division of its cells, into a

finely cellular, many-layered cell-mass, now thickens, but

chiefly in the region of the convex side of the ovum.

In consequence of the formation and thickening of the

blastoderm, the size of the total contents of the ovum increases,

and they now occupy the polar spaces. The four polar cells

consequently become immersed in the blastodermic layer, from

which, however, they shine forth very distinctly. Their meta-

morphosis into the ovaries we have already witnessed, and

therefore we refer to them no further.

In consequence of the continuous division of the cells the

blastoderm has become converted into a finely cellular,

strongly refractive mass surrounding the nutritive vitellus on

all sides. Immediately after this we observe the formation of

the germinal streak, which is formed by a thickening of the

inner blastoderm in the ventral surface of the ovum. The

development of the germinal streak consists first of all in the

formation of the so-called caudal pad. At the same time the

primitive caudal furrow appears; but this soon pom Lap

having no further consequences. The form of the caudal te

may be best recognized from the form of the nutritive vitellus.

* Recherches sur l'évolution des Araignées.

+ “Die Fortpflanzung und Entwicklung der Pupiparen,” Abhandl.

naturf. Gesellsch. zu Halle, iv. p. 210.

} Embryologische Studien an Insecten, pp. 98-95.

of a Species of Chironomus. 111

On examining the ovum at this period from the ventral sur-

face, it is easy to perceive that the nutritive vitellus has

acquired a form different from the original one ; it has become

attenuated at each end and gibbous in the middle, and at the

same time much lighter in its posterior half, where the caudal

ps is situated, which is eal by its less thickness, because

rere, as has been said, the pad of the germinal streak has

consumed it. Then, whilst the caudal pad is constantly en-

larging, the opposite cephalic ridge is formed.

+ the eit pad becomes elongated, it ascends nearly to

the middle of the ovum, ¢. e. approaches the cephalic end of

the ovum. At this time there rises upon its dorsal surface a

transverse elevation, the margin of which is turned towards

the inferior pole of the ovum. ‘This elevation, growing, be-

comes converted into a fold which covers half the caudal pad.

This is the so-called caudal fold.

As regards the whole blastodermic mass, this thickens in

the ventral side of the head, and becomes attenuated in the

opposite or dorsal side. At the time when the dorsal blasto-

derm has attained its minimum thickness, a curved dark

streak is to be seen, from the dorsal surface of the ovum, upon

the nutritive vitelline mass; its dark colour is due to the more

considerable vitelline mass here placed, or to the blastodermic

layer being most attenuated here. This streak very soon

acquires more distinct limits and a still darker colour, At

this time occurs the so-called bursting of the blastoderm, upon

which Weismann has established that type of development

which he designates by the name of ‘ regmagene.”’

During this bursting, the caudal fold has already grown far

downward, and at the moment of bursting it embraces the

caudal pad in its whole thickness.

The whole embryo moves 180° upon its longitudinal axis ;

so that its belly comes to lie in the flat side of the ovum, and

its back in the convex one.

Somewhat later we observe a diminution of thickness in the

nutritive vitelline mass lying in the cephalic extremity, 7. e. a

thickening of the cephalic portion of the germinal streak, the

formation of the cephalic hood. Here a fold is then formed,

the margin of which is directed towards the superior pole of

the ovum. It grows much more rapidly than the caudal fold,

so that the margins of these two folds reach the middle of the

embryo at the same time. As their margins grow together,

they now form only one fold, which covers the whole dorsal

surface of the embryo. With the growth of this fold (7. e. the

embryonal envelope) the place of origin of the caudal fold has

moved far up, and it soon occupies the free space formed by

112 M. Oscar von Grimm on the Agamic Reproduction

the cleaving of the blastoderm, contracting the vitellus con-

stantly more and more.

The embryonal envelope is at this time bent round the ex-

tremities of the embryo, and now shows only one small fora-

men, the margins of which may be very well seen from the

ventral side of the embryo. ‘The vertical laminz are also

already to be seen.

A little after the stage of development just described, a

longitudinal furrow, the median vitelline ridge of Weismann,

becomes perceptible on the inner surface of the germinal

streak, dividing the whole germinal streak into two germinal

pads. This is accompanied by the complete closure of the

embryonal envelope, so that now the oval foramen is no longer

to be seen. The walls of this embryonal envelope, which

have even previously begun to divide, now, after the union of

their free margins, form two envelopes separated from each

other. One of these envelopes, which lies immediately be-

neath the chorion, forms a complete capsule, in which the em-

bryo lies freely. This capsule, which has been formed from

the outer wall of the embryonal envelope, is Metschnikow’s

amnion insectorum, Kupfer’s embryonal envelope, and Brandt's

external embryonal envelope ; the other wall of the entire em-

bryonal envelope forms Metschnikow’s covering lamella (Deck-

blatt), Kupfer’s folded lamella, and Brandt’s inner embryonal

envelope*.

Somewhat later the germinal pads become segmented in the

middle of the length of the ovum; the three pairs of primitive

jaws are formed. During this process the inner embryonal

envelope is ruptured at the head, and the fore part of the head

shows itself through the ruptured place. While this rupture

of the inner embryonal envelope enlarges, the germinal pads

also increase in length, so that the furrow separating them

from each other now reaches only to the fore part of the head;

hence the so-called cephalic pad may now be distinguished.

The vertical plates, which must be regarded as the foundation

of the inner embryonal envelope, give off the primitive an-

tenne. Then we also observe the further development of the

jaws, but especially of the mandibles, which now appear as

pointed irregular segments. They have their points turned

upwards.

Now also occurs the constriction of the cephalic segments,

the three pairs of jaws moving towards the upper half of the

ovum. The abdominal furrow, also, which is not unlike those

seen at the commencement of the development, now becomes

visible.

* The two together form the folded lamella of Weismann.

of a Species of Chironomus. 113

By the growth of the vertical plates, the fore part of the

naa is bent forwards. The vitelline streak situated in the

fore part of the head becomes diminished, and finally disap-

pears altogether. The inner embryonal envelope now covers

only the dorsal surface of the embryo, having removed by its

rupture, which commenced at the head, from the ventral sur-

face and the two extremities of the embryo.

The constriction of the cephalic parts goes on, and at this

time also the vertical plates separate by a transverse furrow

from the caudal pad, by which means the head acquires a

distinctly limited form. Immediately after the limitation of

the lined, the formation of the ventral segments commences,

first three and then the rest of the segments being formed.

During the constriction of the cephalic parts, the embryo for

the second time revolves round its longitudinal axis, and again

by 180°, so that it gets to lie again in its original position ;

7. e. its ventral surface moves again into the convex side of

the ovum.

The further development of the head consists in the mandi-

bles occupying the place of the antenne, whilst the latter

move on to the sides of the fore part of the head. At this

time the intestinal tube is seen.

After the constriction of the vertical plates from the germinal

ads is completed, the embryo draws itself together, which,

indeed, has really caused this constriction. The contraction

is indicated by the downward movement of the abdominal

extremity. Atthe same time commences the curvature of the

mandibles and the lateral movement of the first pair of max-

illee, which become converted into the palpi; the second pair

of maxille, however, become united by their median margins.

On the lower surface of the thoracic segment a transverse

fold is formed; and this is afterwards converted into the an-

terior legs.

Finally, we see that the abdominal extremity has passed

entirely into the inferior pole of the ovum. ‘The anal orifice,

formed previously by inversion, is now clearly visible. The

aaa of the intestinal tube consist of a layer of large, oval

cells.

In consequence of the constriction of the head and the

downward movement of the abdomen (or contraction of the

embryo) the vitelline mass, of course, passes outward and lies

immediately beneath the inner embryonal envelope. During

the whole contraction of the embryo, the lateral walls formed

by the rupture of the blastoderm grow into thin processes,

which gradually overgrow the vitelline mass, and finally close

the back of the embryo, as was quite correctly observed by

114 On the Agamic Reproduction of a Species of Chironomus.

Melnikow. The anal orifice is now bounded by four ele-

vations, which subsequently become developed into the finger-

like processes. The posterior pair of legs is formed by a

furrow, which divides the last ventral segment from beneath

into two elevations. Three claws appear upon the two pairs

of feet. At the same period the larval eyes and eleven con-

secutive ganglia are to be seen, occupying the lower space of

the ventral cavity. The yelk-sac has now become immersed,

and no longer appears as a separate structure; its walls have

become considerably thicker.

Lastly, the antennz and then the palpi become segmented.

The body of the embryo becomes much elongated; and as it

lies in the envelope of the ovum, it draws this out, so that the

ovum now measures 0°27 millim.; the envelope, however, is

still so strong that it bears this pressure; and thus the gradu-

ally elongating larva is compelled at first to lie in irregular

folds, and then to twist itself into a spiral of 2} turns. Even

at the commencement of this process, movements of the larva

are perceptible; but when the larva has rolled itself up, the

contractions become very lively. It also now works with its

fore feet and mandibles, which are now perfectly developed

and have become brown. Contractions are also observable in

the walls of the stomach.

The ovum now bursts; and the larva, which is 0°47 millim.

in length, creeps about in the cavity of the homogeneous cord

until, in the course of a few hours, it breaks through this

membrane also.

The whole process of development, from the deposition of

the ovum to the exclusion of the larva, lasts, in spring, from

eighty to ninety hours.

I now conclude this short description of the embryonic

development of the species of Chironomus under investigation,

and reserve it for some future day to describe the development

of the histological elements and organs, and also to discuss the

question of the lamellar theory of insect-development.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE IIL

Fig. 1. The string of ova laid by the pupa: a, homogeneous mass.

Fig. 2. The newly hatched larva; its stomach is still filled with the

remains of the vitellus.

Fig. 8. A larva, 3 millims. in length, in which the pupa is developing,

some of its on being already visible, such as the trachee, eyes,

wings, and legs. J%g. 38a, antenna of the same larva, strongly

magnified.

Fig. 4. Ovigerous pupa; its wings are bent downwards, and only one of

them is to be seen.

In figs. 2,5, & 4, the lettering is as follows:—a, antenne ;

Dr J. E. Gray on the Berardius of New Zealand. 115

e, eye; pe, pupal eye; f, finger-shaped processes ; ff, fore foot ;

Af, hinder foot ; pf, pupal feet ; s, stomach; pv, proventriculus ;

mx, maxille ; md, mandibles; p, palpi; ms, muscles; ¢r, tra-

chee ; fb, fatty bodies ; ¢ f, terminal filament; 0, ova; sd, stig-

matic branchie ; cd, chitinous band; g 0, genital orifice ; ao, anal

orifice ; 0 angplesaed w, wing.

Fig. 5. A portion of an ovum. The blastoderm has acquired several

layers ; and in its mass are the polar cells, the diameter of which

is 0-012 millim.

Fig. 6. The same, rather later; the polar cells have separated into two

oups: a, furrow.

Fig. 7. The developing ovary removed from a larva contracted in folds;

diameter 0-031 millim.: ec, embryonal cells; », nucleus of the

ovarian tube.

Fig. 8. An ovary removed from a perfectly developed larva; six embryonic

ovarian tubes are visible in it, containing nuclei; diameter

0-057 millim. : ec, embryonal cells; 0 ¢, ovarian tubes; », nucleus,

Fig. 9. Ovarian tube from a young larva: vc, vitelligenous cells; ep, epi-

thelium; , nucleus.

Fig. 10, Part of an ovarian tube (magn. 475 diams.). The left side of

this figure represents the object seen on the surface, and the

right side the optical transverse section. The ovum (0) will

soon be detached. The vitelligenous cells (vc) are only indi-

cated, and are too small; ¢f, terminal filament; ¢c, terminal

chamber ; ep, epithelial cells ; ep', epithelial cells as seen at the

surface; gc, germ-chamber ; o d, oil-drops; gv, germinal vesi-

cle; g 8s, germinal spot; vc, vitelligenous cells; », vitellus.

Diameter of the ovum (0) 0-085 millim., of the germinal vesicle

0:0432 millim., of the vitelligenous cells 0:0250 millim., of the

epithelial cells 0:0224 millim., of the germinal spot 0:0078 mil-

lim. ; length of the germ-chamber 0-044 millim. ; length of the

terminal chamber 0°922 millim., diameter of its nuclei 0-0085

millim.; thickness of the terminal filament 0-0060 millim, ;

diameter of the oil-drops 0-0048 millim.

Fig. 11. Portion of an ovarian tube at the moment of its division into

chambers, the contents being already divided, and the nucleus

in course of division; magn. 630 diams. ‘The lettering as in

fig. 10.

Fig. 12. Ae ertetly developed ovum in which the germinal vesicle is

visible, preserved in glycerine; diameter of the germinal vesicle

(gv) 0°045 millim.: /, lobule surrounding the micropyle.

XIV.—WNotes on the Berardius of New Zealand.

By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c.

Dr. Hector kindly sent me an early impression of Dr. Knox’s

and his own paper on the Ziphiide, illustrated with five plates,

which is to be published in the third volume of the ‘ 'Transac-

tions of the New-Zealand Institute.’ It contains a figure of

the animal of Berardius, various parts of the skeleton, and the

details of two skulls. Fyrom it I give the following character

to the animal of this genus, which was previously known only

116 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Berardius of New Zealand.

from the skull; and the two skulls evidently belong to two

different species.

BERARDIUS.

Head beaked ; the beak short, thick ; forehead rounded ; pec-

toral fins moderate, acute, on the sides of the chest ; dorsal fin

small, rather more than two-thirds of the length from the head ;

tail forked; cervical vertebre separate. The scapula triangular,

broader than long, with very long coracoid and acromion pro-

cesses, both flat and truncated at the end; the forearm-bone

about as long as the upper one, separated by a straight groove.

(See Trans. New Zeal. Instit. vol. i. tab. 13.)

Dr. Hector and Dr. Knox describe and figure two skulls of

this genus.

The skull of the third or larger specimen killed at the en-

trance of Port Nicholson in January 1870, which was 27 feet

long.

br. Hector gives the length of the skull as 594 inches, of the

dental groove 15 inches, of lower jaw 43 inches; width at

notch 14:5 inches, at orbits 24°5 inches, of blowhole 7 inches,

of nose 5 inches; height at occiput 19-5 inches.

According to the figure the brain-cavity of this specimen

is very short, and the maxillary bones are much expanded

on the sides; the beak is much broader than in the other

figure; it is broad at the base, and gradually attenuated to

the tip. The intermaxillary bones are broad, linear, and flat,

the beak being very little more than two-thirds the entire

length of the head; the intermaxillaries and vomer, as seen

in the palate, are broad, lanceolate. The lower jaw is gra-

dually rounded on the front half of the lower margin, without

any distinct gonys; the symphysis is short, not quite one

quarter the entire length of the jaw. This skull is figured on

the 16th and 17th plates of the Trans. of the New Zeal. Instit.

vol. i. p. 128.

These figures agree with Duvernoy’s and Gervais’s figure

of the skull of Berardius Arnuati (Ostéog. Cetacés, tab. 23).

Dr. Hector observes that the form of the tooth is more

tumid than in the other specimens ; but the variety is probably

due to age, this animal being said to be full-grown.

The smaller or second specimen of Dr. Knox was killed

in Tatai Bay, Cook’s Straits, in January 1866. It was only

91 feet long; its skull is figured on tabs. 14 and 15, and is

said to be 2 feet long. The figure shows that it has a very

slender beak, three-fifths the entire length of the head; the

expansion of the maxillary bone is great, and the nostrils or

blowers are hooded behind by the development of the inter-

Dr. J. E. Gray on new Australian Tortoises. 117

maxillaries. The beak is rather broad at the base, but sud-

denly narrows and becomes one-third of its width, and tapers

to a small point; the intermaxillaries and vomer, as seen in

the palate, are linear. The lower jaw is attenuated in front,

with a regular, angular gonys under the hinder part of the

symphysis, which is elongate and one-third the entire length

of the jaw in extent.

The differences of the skull are too great to depend on the

age or sex of the specimens; and there is very great difference

of size between the two animals, the one being 27 and the

other only 9 feet long; and the most perfectly developed skull

belongs tothe smaller specimen. I therefore propose to give

the name of Berardius Hectori to the smaller specimen of Dr.

Hector, figured on plates 14 and 15 of the Trans. New Zeal.

Inst. vol. iii. p. 128.

This skull has some affinity to the typical Zphius, but is

at once known to be a Berardius by the anterior position of

the teeth.

P.S. Dr. Hector, in a note accompanying the third volume

of the ‘ Transactions of the New Zealand Institute,’ just re-

ceived, observes :—“ It is curious that the most commonly

found Cetacean bone in the old alluvial deposit is the skull of

Berardius, although now so rare. I have seen six subfossil,

and only heard of three in the recent state, including that

mentioned by Dr. Haast and the one that is, or was, in Paris,

They are usually dug up and sent as Moa skulls! Not long

ago I was made referee in a controversy on this subject be-

tween the newspapers.”

XV.—On Euchelymys, a new Genus and two new Species

of Australian Freshwater Tortoises. By Dr. J. E. Gray,

F.R.S. &e.

In my paper on “ Australian Tortoises”’ in the ‘ Proceedings

of the cal Society,’ 1856, p. 371, and in the ‘ Annals

and Magazine of Natural History’ for 1863, vol. xii. p. 98,

I mentioned there being two distinct varieties of Chelymys

macquaria, both having a distinct nuchal shield.

Having had occasion to examine some specimens of Tor-

toises in spirits in the Museum for the purpose of identification,

I found that what had been considered a variety of C. mac-

quaria were provided with a distinct pair of beards in front

of the chin ; and on more carefully examining the stuffed spe-

cimen we received in 1856 from Mr. Stutchbury, I found it

118 Dr. J. E. Gray on new Australian Tortoises.

had the same peculiarity, which had been overlooked in the

dried state. The three specimens in the Museum (one in

spirit, another stuffed, and a third a thorax only) all agree in

colour, sculpture, and general external appearance, and are cer-

tainly a species which I did not distinguish, and combining the

characters of Chelymys and Elseya. I propose to name the

group

EUCHELYMYS.

Thorax convex, solid; cavity contracted in front; nuchal

shield narrow, well developed; vertebral shields broad, the

fifth as broad as or broader than the others; marginal shields

dilated behind. Head covered with continuous skin and a

hard smooth surface behind; temples and over the ears with

numerous small polygonal plates; chin with two distinct

beards. Fore legs with large transverse scales in front, and

with keeled scales on the outer margin. Upperside of neck

more or less warty.

This genus is known from Chelymys by its having two di-

stinct beards, by the harder crown to the head, and by the size

of the fifth vertebral plate, which in Chelymys is scarcely as

broad as the other vertebral ones.

Euchelymys sulcifera.

Dark olive-brown, marbled with white below; vertebral

shields irregularly longitudinally sulcated, with a central con-

tinued longitudinal groove; neck dark olive, with a white

streak from the angle of the mouth under the ear on each side,

slightly warty above; crown of the head covered with a

smooth skin; occiput not broader than the temples, with an

oval smooth plate on each side,

Chelymys macquaria, var., Gray, P. Z. S. 1856, p. 371; Ann. & Mag. N.

H. 1863, xii. p. 98; Suppl. Cat. Shield Reptiles, p. 75.

Hab. North Australia (Stutchbury, 1856).

Euchelymys spinosa.

Thorax brown varied with black above, pale brown marbled

with black beneath ; head and neck olive ; upper surface of neck

darker, with rows of large, elongate, conical spines ; crown

hard, rather irregularly grooved; occiput dilated behind,

broader than the temples, hard and polished.

Hab. North Australia (1866).

This species is very different from the former in the large

size of the head, covered above with a hard horny surface, and

in the back of the neck being so distinctly spinose.

Mr. D. G. Elliot on an apparently new Pheasant. 119

XVI.—Description of an apparently new Species of Pheasant

belonging to the genus Argus. By D. G. Exvviot, F.L.S.,

F.Z.S., &e.

THE form of Argus-Pheasant to which I desire to call the

attention of ornithologists is founded merely upon a few fea-

thers of the wing and tail; but meagre as my materials may

be, they are sufficient to establish the species, should the rest

of the plumage of the bird hereafter be ascertained to accord

with the feathers we now have, in presenting and continuing

those characteristics which cause these to differ from the other

known species of Argus. To suppose that such would be the

case is not by any means a great stretch of the imagination ;

and it is no more difficult to establish a species upon a single

feather than it is to reconstruct a skeleton from a single bone,

which has frequently been accomplished with the happiest

results. The species I now describe is represented in the

Paris Museum by four feathers, one long central one of the

tail and three of the wing, differing altogether in colour and

markings from all others with which I am acquainted.

They have been known for some considerable time to natu-

ralists as Argus ocellatus; but although the name has been

frequently used in different ornithological works, no descrip-

tion of these feathers has ever been published—an omission I

now propose to supply.

Argus ocellatus.

Argus ocellatus, J. Verr. MS.; Bon. Compt. Rend. t. xlii. p. 878 (dese.

null.); Sclat. Proc. Zool. Soc. (1863), p. 124; Gray, List Gall.

(1867), p. 26.

fab.

The largest primary is dark brown upon the outer portion

of the outer web, and for about two-thirds of its length from

the tip is barred with blackish brown, and also mottled with

the same, chiefly in the centre of the web. The base of the

feather and also both sides of the shaft are light rufous buff,

unspotted, the outer margin of the inner web being brown

faintly dotted with dark brown. The buff colour of the base

extends the whole length of the feather, becoming darker at

the-tip. The smallest feather differs from the one just de-

scribed by only having the base and a line along the shaft of

the inner web for half its length bright buff, the remainder

being dark brown barred and mottled with blackish brown on

the outer web, and only faintly dotted with dark brown on a

small portion of the inner web from about halfway from the

120 M. Dumas on the Constitution of Milk and Blood.

base towards the tip. The shaft is yellowish white for about

half its length from the base, with a line of dark brown along

the side next to the inner web, becoming generally darker

brown as it approaches the tip.

The general colour of the tail-feather is dark ashy grey,

becoming reddish on the outer and brownish on the inner web,

dotted throughout with small white spots. Along both webs,

near the shafts, extending from the base for two-thirds the

length of the feather, are numerous rather large reddish spots

with black centres, generally of an oblong form, but lengthened

out into lines towards the margins; near the tip these

reddish markings disappear entirely. The shaft is reddish,

blackish brown on the side of the outer web. ‘The feather is

very broad, graduating to a sharp point at the tip; its total

length is about 44 feet.

These feathers do not resemble in any particular that of the

A. bipunctatus described lately by Mr. Wood. I shall give

full-size representations of all the feathers in my Monograph

of the Phasianidz, now publishing.

XVII.—On the Constitution of Milk: and Blood.

By M. Dumas*.

DurinG the most troubled years of the first French revolution,

the old Academy of Sciences of Paris having been suppressed,

its members none the less continued their patriotic coopera-

tion in the labours required by the new necessities of the

country. History has given them credit for this. It associates

the names of the principal of them with those of the illustrious

administrators and generals, who then caused the integrity of

the French soil to be respected.

The editors of the ‘ Annales de Chimie,’ who had been com-

pelled to suspend their publication under the reign of Terror,

on resuming it had the happy thought of collecting, in two

volumes, all the memoirs or reports with which the Academi-

cians had been charged. In running through these we appre-

ciate at a glance the importance of the questions which were

addressed to them, the insufficiency of the means at their

* Translated by W.S. Dallas, F.L.S., from the ‘ Bibliothéque Univer-

selle,’ 15 June 1871, Archives des Sciences, pp. 105-119. This paper has

been extracted from the ‘ Philosophical Magazine’ for August, as, although

its subject does not strictly belong to natural history, some of the author's

observations will be of interest to naturalists at the present time.

M. Dumas on the Constitution of Milk and Blood. 121

command during those troublous times, and the merits of the

ractical solutions which they presented to the country, as the

ruit of their previous studies, or of their siasoviaed experi-

ments.

Saltpetre, gunpowder, steel, weapons, gun-metal, potash,

soda, ag aper, assignats, and many other objects impli-

cated in the defence of the country, the working of its manu-

factures and the necessaries of life, gave occasion to investi-

ations ‘and discoveries of which the factories have not yet

acoder the tradition.

The siege of Paris by the Prussian army could not, it was

said, be sufficiently prolonged to raise any questions of the

same kind; but nevertheless it has been necessary, as in the

time of our fathers, to seek for nitrated earths, to produce

gunpowder, to manufacture and work up steel, to obtain

bronze and cast cannon; we also have been in want of paper,

and of a great number of useful objects.

Considerable, although rapid, investigations have been

accomplished ; and it will be useful as well as just not to allow

their memory to be lost. I have busied myself in collecting

the materials for this publication, which I shall carry out as

soon as circumstances will permit.

Among the privations which our forefathers did not know

in their most cruel intensity, those which caused the most

decided sufferings to the existing population, relate to the

want of combustibles, which was rendered intolerable and most

destructive by an exceptionally rigorous winter—to the scar-

city of milk and eggs, the certain cause of the premature

decease of a great number of young children—and, finally, to

the exhaustion of the supplies of corn, flour, and meat, which,

rendering the capitulation of Paris inevitable, marked the

precise day for it.

Three questions, which have occupied the mind of every

man curious to foresee the future of science, were thus inces-

santly presented to the meditation of the scientific men shut

up in Paris, not as far-away dreams in which the imagination

delights and disports itself, but as the despairing prayers of a

people in utter extremity :—

1. To obtain available heat, without combustibles ;

2. To reconstruct food with mineral materials, without the

cooperation of life ;

3. To reproduce, at least, the essential food of man with

non-alimentary organic materials.

Man, in warming himself by means of combustibles furnished

either by the existing vegetation, or by the remains of the

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. vii.

122. M. Dumas on the Constitution of Milk and Blood.

ancient vegetation of the globe, and in nourishing himself by

means of products obtained from plants and animals, demands

every thing from life; but could he dispense with life in

obtaining his combustible and his nutriment? Would the

forces of science alone suffice to assure to him, in this urgent

need, those satisfactions which he could no longer demand

from the forces of living nature ?

This was the question. If put in a time of peace and in

the midst of abundance, it would probably have received more

than one response in the affirmative. The progress of the

physical sciences has been so brilliant! One is so much

disposed to exaggerate their power! Electricity opens up

such seductive perspectives! Synthesis has produced so

many marvels in the bands of chemists !

If the necessity had not been so pressing, so that the ques-

tion might have been raised as a philosophical thesis, and we

could have said to the physicists and chemists, Could you not,

if it were necessary, furnish man with heat and food without

having recourse to plants and animals? how many, without

saying yes, would, at least, have answered with one of those

smiles which do not say no.

But in a crisis where it was necessary to realize immediately

what would have been left to hope, people showed reserve ;

radical solutions were adjourned, and there was no question

either of heating Paris without combustibles, or of feeding it

without organic aliments.

But could organic materials usually disdained be converted

into aliments, so as to replace, by means of clever combinations,

those natural products which could no longer be procured ?

It is not my design to notice what viands were served at

table, or what resources we were led to seek in the blood and

offal of the slaughter-houses which are usually thrown away,

the bones, feet, and even the skins of the cattle slaughtered.

Nor will I examine how the butter and lard, which were

speedily exhausted, were replaced. Of these improvised arts

some have disappeared with the circumstances which gave

them birth, whilst others have left some useful teachings.

I shall treat only of a special question, the solution of which

involved certain principles which it seems to me to be impor-

tant to guard. Was it not possible to come to the assistance

of new-born children by replacing the milk, which could no

longer be got, by some saccharine emulsion? In this case

there was no question of creative chemistry, but only of culi-

nary chemistry. Recipes were not wanting, all reproducing

an albuminous liquid, sugar, and an emulsion of a fatty body.

M. Dumas on the Constitution of Milk and Blood. 12:

As a provisional succedaneum this artificial milk deserved to

be welcomed. But sometimes there was such a conviction in

the authors of these propositions, that one was forced to dread

for the future the effects of their faith. This was of a nature

to make too many proselytes, to the great injury of the chil-

dren at nurse, and the great profit of the dealers in milk.

How could the latter have the least scruple when they were

taught to manufacture an emulsion which they saw recom-

mended to the consumers, and even to mothers, as the real

equivalent of milk ?

The services rendered by concentrated milk during the siege

were too important to render any excuse necessary in the

country which produces it, when we insist upon the prefer-

ence always due to natural milk, as also upon the characters

which at present do not permit us to confound any artificial

milky liquid whatever with the truly secreted product.

Natural milk forms a liquid containing salts, sugar, caseum

in solution, and fatty globules in suspension. Let us first see

whether we can imitate these fatty globules by dividing or

making an emulsion of an oily or fatty matter in a viscous

liquid.

I believe that I experimentally demonstrated the contrary

some years ago by showing that the globules of fatty matter

of milk are protected from certain physical or chemical reac-

tions by a true membranous envelope. Admitted by some,

and disputed by others, the existence of this membrane seem-

ing to me to be real and proven, there could be no question,

in my opinion, about confounding an artificial emulsion with

naked fatty globules with milk from the mamme, present-

ing fatty globules enveloped by a membrane, true free cells,

filled with butter, analogous to the agglutinated cells of adi-

pose tissues.

The existence of this membrane may be proved by two

chemical experiments.

The first depends upon the property possessed by sulphuric

ether of dissolving fatty matters and collecting together those

which are suspended in liquids, provided that they are free.

Now if, after shaking together in a tube fresh milk and ether,

they are left to rest, the ether floats on the surface without

having dissolved any thing, and the milk resumes its place

below the ether without having lost any thing of its appear-

ance, or yielded any of its buttery matter.

But when subjected beforehand to the action of acetic acid,

which is able to dissolve the envelopes of its fatty globules,

milk, when shaken up with ether, loses its opacity, and yields

its butter to that liquid, in which it may be found.

124 M. Dumas on the Constitution of Milk and Blood.

An inverse test leads to the same conclusions. A neutral

salt, such as sulphate of soda, added to milk, enables us to

filter it, and to retain upon the filter the globules of butter,

whilst the serosity flows off perfectly limpid and clear. If the

washings with saline water be continued, these globules may

be freed from all the soluble products of the serum. Now if

the butter consisted of simple fatty globules, there would then

remain with them no trace of albuminous or caseous matter.

But whatever care may be taken to prolong the washings, we

always find with the fatty matter such a proportion of albu-

minized substance that there can be no doubt that it has

remained there in the form of those envelopes or cells which

constitute the globules of butter.

The microscope, moreover, shows plainly the constitution

of the globules of butter, and reveals the constant presence of

the envelopes. It is sufficient to crush the globules of milk

by means of the compressor, to obtain a conviction that, after

the spreading of the fatty matter, the butter-cell still retains its

form and outline, thus showing that the contents and the con-

tainer have each their distinct existence.

For these reasons, and for many others (for no conscientious

chemist can assert that the analysis of milk has made known

all the products necessary to life which that aliment contains),

we must renounce, for the present, the pretension to make

milk, and especially abstain from assimilating any emulsions

to this product.

Besides we cannot have too much reserve where we have to

pronounce upon the identity of two products, one natural, the

other artificial, if they are not crystallizable or volatile—that is

to say, definite. We can never affirm that we have repro-

duced a mineral water, or sea-water for example. When

manure for plants, or aliments for man and animals are in

question, is not the same reserve still more imperative ?

These indefinite natural mixtures contain substances which

the coarsest analysis discovers, with others less strongly cha-

racterized or less abundant, which are only revealed by deli-

cate chemistry, and others again, and perhaps the most essen-

tial, which still escape us, either because they exist in infi-

nitesimal proportions, or because they belong to the category

of bodies which have not hitherto been distinguished from

other chemical species.

It is therefore always prudent to abstain from pronouncing

upon the identity of these indefinite mixtures cain in the

sustenance of life, in which the smallest and most insignificant

traces of matters may prove to be not only efficacious, but

even indispensable. In proportion as science extends her

M. Dumas on the Constitution of Milk and Blood. 125

domain, we are sure to see the demonstrations of the appropri-

ateness of this reserve multiplied.

Among the fine investigations executed in France by those

who have continued the labours which occupied the life of the

illustrious Théodore de Saussure, the important thesis of M.

Raulin upon the vegetation of Aspergillus ‘niger will always

be Slaood: in the foremost rank. All the conditions of the

life of this Mucedinean have been so well determined by that

author that it may be cultivated with precision in a soil

formed of definite chemical species, as if we had to do with

the formation of a compound ; and the soil once sown, we may

follow the transformation or the employment of each of the

elements necessary to its life, just as if we had to do with the

development of an ordinary chemical equation.

Now, who could have foreseen that the Aspergillus niger,

which has just made its appearance, for example, upon a slice

of lemon exposed to the air, required for the fulness of its

existence traces of oxide of zinc? How, after this, can we

doubt, in the case of plants of a higher order and especially of

animals, that, besides their coarsely appreciable aliments, they

require also traces of many other aliments, more delicately

used but not less necessary ?

Milk has often been compared to eggs, both from a che-

mical and a physiological point of view. Their mission is

equally to furnish the young animal with the nourishment of

its earliest age; and they have as a common character that

they present in union a fatty matter, an albuminoid substance,

a saccharine or amylaceous matter, and salts.

But the egg possesses a vitality, an organization, of which

chemistry furnishes no evidence, and which the most minute

anatomy would be powerless to reveal. If fecundation had

not rendered manifest, by the rapid phenomena of segmenta-

tion which take place in it, that the mass of the yelk of an

ege is endowed with life, and that it obeys the impulsion of

the living germ which takes possession of it, we should still

be ignorant that the yelk of the egg is not a mere emulsion of

inert fatty matter.

Is not milk in the same case? One is led to think so

when we see that the yelk of the egg and milk have the same

destination and the same configuration, and that, if the yelk

obeys the action of the germ which is nourished by it, milk,

for its part, proves to be singularly ready to receive and

nourish germs of more than one kind, which, on reaching it,

become developed and live at its expense.

The power of synthesis of organic chemistry in particular,

and that of chemistry in general, have therefore their limits.

126 M. Dumas on the Constitution of Milk and Blood.

The siege of Paris will have proved that we have no pretension

to make bread or meat from their elements, and that we must

still leave to nurses the mission of producing milk. If some

illusions upon this point have found their way into the minds

of persons ill-informed as to the true state of science, they are

due to the dangerous play of words to which the expressions

organic chemistry and organic substances \end themselves,

when applied as these are indifferently to definite compounds

such as alcohol or citric acid, which are unfitted for life, and to

indefinite tissues, the seat of life.

The former (foreign to life, and true chemical species) are

the only ones that synthesis has reproduced. The latter,

which can be formed only under the impulse of a living germ,

and which receive, preserve, and transfer the forces of life, are

not definite species ; the synthesis of the laboratories does not

reach them. The only synthesis which has hitherto been

observed in the case of the chemical materials which consti-

tute living tissues, is that determined in brute matter by the

resence and impulse of the living germ itself.

All those chemical syntheses, otherwise so worthy of inter-

est, which have been indicated as reproducing organic matters,

have therefore in reality reproduced only matters unfitted for

life—that is to say, mineral matters. ‘Thus, of every living

matter or matter that has lived, we must still, whether we

speak as chemists or as physiologists, say what was said of it

formerly: omne vivum ex ovo—that which is not life has

brought nothing to life.

With regard to the constitution of milk, the phenomena

presented by the clarifying of butter have been sometimes em-

ployed either to demonstrate or to dispute the existence of the

membranes which envelope the butyrous globules; I cannot

at present regard these phenomena as having any value in this

respect.

It has been said, for example, that the separation of butter

was the result of the formation of lactic acid arising from the

action of the air, favoured by churning. Numerous experi-

ments effected in my laboratory upon a practical scale, have

shown that butter separates equally promptly, and at least

equally abundantly, from a milk to which a large amount of

bicarbonate of nade has been added, as from natural milk.

The alkaline reaction of the former, which is maintained

during the operation and after its completion, has no influence

either upon its duration or its result. The proportion of

butter, far from being diminished, seems even to jas been

increased by it.

The formation of lactic acid is therefore not necessary for

M. Dumas on the Constitution of Milk and Blood. 127

the separation of butter, which appears to me to be due to

purely mechanical causes. Such, at least, is the feeling that

one experiences on examining by the microscope milk sub-

mitted to churning whilst the operation is going on. The

first test-drops present nothing peculiar; the globules of

butter retain their form, dimensions, and aspect. Soon we

see appear irregular butyrous islands in the midst of globules

remaining unaltered. ‘These islands of butter increase in

number and extent in proportion as the operation proceeds.

They form a snow-ball, uniting with each other and becoming

agglomerated so as to constitute, at last, the mass of butter

which is the object of the operation.

The agglomeration of the butyrous globules into a block of

butter would be a true regelation if there were no membrane

surrounding them. The existence of this compels us to admit

that it must be broken, and that this is the object of the repeated

shocks which we make the liquid undergo, in order that the

diffused butter may unite with the fatty parcels and agglome-

rations which it meets with on its road.

If it is true that the separation of butter is a purely mecha-

nical phenomenon, it is not the less so, as I shall hereafter

show, because chemistry can give rules to render this opera-

tion more rapid and more efficacious, and to produce from it a

better clarified and less alterable butter.

I conclude this communication with some details upon phe-

nomena of another nature, towards which the hygienic situa-

tion of the inhabitants of besieged Paris turned one’s thoughts

only too naturally. What took place in the tissues of this

opulation deprived of fresh vegetables, fruits, milk, fish, and

fresh meat? What changes did the blood undergo under the

influence of this diet? and how must they manifest them-

selves ?

Some years ago I had prepared some experiments the ob-

ject of which was to ascertain whether exchanges by exosmose

and endosmose take place between the internal liquids con-

tained in the globules of the blood and the liquids of the

serum. If these exchanges were easy and rapid, their exist-

ence might be ascertained. ‘To demonstrate them would be

to ascertain by what means the constitution of the globules of

the blood may be altered and vitiated, reestablished, or re-

generated.

I never completed these experiments; but I have often de-

pended upon the views which guided me, in order to make my

auditors im my courses at the faculty of medicine understand

how certain alterations of the blood might be interpreted.

It is necessary, perhaps, to explain what stopped me.

128 M. Dumas on the Constitution of Milk and Blood.

Nothing is easier than to compare the serum and globules

of a normal blood with the serum and globules of the same

blood modified by the intervention of a substance capable of

changing the direction or the intensity of the powers of en-

dosmose between the globules and the serum.

In the blood of a living animal the globules suspended in

the liquid may absorb or lose some of their elements, if we

succeed in changing the constitution of the serum; but how

long will the phenomenon last? If the substance added be

mischievous it will be eliminated; the veins on their part will

absorb liquids destined to reestablish the equilibrium, and the

experiment will soon be so altered that the little differences

that we have to measure will disappear, vanishing before great

complications.

On the contrary, if we withdraw the blood from the body of

the animal and divide it into two parts of equal weight, one

destined to furnish the term of comparison, and the other to

receive the substances modificative of the power of endosmose,

coagulation and what I have called the asphyxia and death

of the globules will soon do away with any hope of arriving at

certain results.

It was therefore necessary to receive the blood into a vessel,

to oppose its coagulation, and to replace towards it the action

both of the heart and lungs—that is to say, to keep the blood

in movement and to present it in a very divided state to the

action of oxygen or of the air. I arranged an apparatus

which fulfilled these conditions, and allowed one to ascertain

how alcohol, neutral salts of soda or potash, sugar, &c. act

when added to the serum, and how the interior liquids con-

tained in the globules may become modified under their influ-

ence either in quantity or in nature.

While I followed out these views, preoccupied by the evident

invasion of scurvy in the general state of health of the inhabi-

tants of Paris towards the close of the siege, and whilst I sought

to make up by applicable means for the absence of all fresh vege-

tables and of all fruit in their habitual diet, a foreign doctor,

Dr. J. Sinclair, by following out the ideas which he had

heard me teach upon this subject, was led to seek in them the

explanation of the first symptoms of alcoholism, a state which

he designates by the name of dypsomania.

Just as scurvy would have as its primary cause an im-

poverishment of the serum in potash-salts and a surcharge of

salts of soda (which favours the exosmose of the potash of the

globules and consequently their destruction), so alcoholism

would have as its starting-point the presence of alcohol in the

serum of the blood and its effects on the globules.

Royal Soctety. 129

Alcohol added to the serum causes a movement of exosmose

from the interior of the globules to the serum. The globules

lose a part of their constituent liquids; and this alteration,

which brings on others, is no doubt reproduced in the cells of

the various tissues which are bathed by alcoholized liquids.

What it is now my intention to prove is, that in the blood

in particular, and in every living organism of analogous con-

stitution (that is to say, formed by cells or utricles filled with

x liquid and floating in or bathed by a liquid), it is sufficient to

alter, even slightly, the chemical composition of the exterior

liquid to cause that of the interior liquid to become modified

by endosmose or exosmose.

As soon as I am enabled to resume possession of my labo-

ratory, if I should ever set it again, I propose to follow out

the development and application of this principle, either to

demonstrate the effects produced by the action of common salt,

alcohol, &e. upon the blood, or to show how rapid is that of

some agents, of which I have already examined the action,

upon the constitution of the globules.

In the mean time I have yielded to the wishes of your emi-

nent President, and I lay upon the table the exposition of

those investigations which time may cause to fructify either in

my own or more worthy hands. It is a homage that it is a

leasure to my old age to offer to that kind Society which,

atue, in 1816, guided my youth and the first steps of my

career, offers me for the second time, in 1871, after an interval

of half a century, the asylum of its friendly hospitality under

grievous circumstances to my country.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ROYAL SOCIETY.

May 11, 1871.—General Sir Edward Sabine, K.C.B., President,

in the Chair.

‘Action of Heat on Protoplasmic Life.

F.R.S.

Those investigators of germ-life who favour the theory of spon-

taneous generation have assumed that a temperature of 212° Fahr.,

or the boiling-point of the fluid which they experimented upon, was

sufficient to destroy all protoplasmic life, and that the life they sub-

sequently observed in these fluids was developed from non-living

matter.

I therefore made several series of experiments, in the hope that

they might throw some light on the subject.

The first series was made with a sugar solution, the second with

By F. Cracre-Catvert,

130 Royal Society :—

an infusion of hay, the third with solution of gelatine, and the

fourth with water that had been in contact with putrid meat. The

hay and putrid-meat solutions were taken because they had often been

used by other investigators; sugar was employed, being a well-

defined organic compound free from nitrogen which can easily be

obtained in a state of purity ; and gelatine was used as a nitrogenized

body which can be obtained pure and is not coagulated by heat.

To carry out the experiments I prepared a series of small tubes

made of very thick and well-annealed glass, each tube about four

centimetres in length, and having a bore of five millimetres. The

fluid to be operated upon was introduced into them, and left exposed

to the atmosphere for sufficient length of time for germ-life to be

largely developed. Each tube was then hermetically sealed and

wrapped in wire gauze, to prevent any accident to the operator in

case of the bursting of any of the tubes) They were then placed in

an oil-bath, and gradually heated to the required temperature, at

which they were maintained for half an hour.

Sugar Solution.—A solution of sugar was prepared by dissolving

1 part of sugar in 10 parts of water. This solution was made with

common water, and exposed all night to the atmosphere, so that life

might impregnate it. The fluid was prepared on the Ist of Novem-

ber, 1870, introduced into tubes on the 2nd, and allowed to remain

five days. On the 7th of November twelve tubes were kept withont

being heated, twelve were heated to 212° Fahr., twelve to 300°, and

twelve to 400° Fahr.

The contents of the tubes were microscopically examined on the

Ist of December, twenty-four days after heating.

Sugar solution

not heated.

There were about

30 animalcules

under each field

of the micro-

scope, principal-

ly small black

vibrios, 2 or

3 microzymes

swimming slow-

ly about, 3 or 4

ordinary swim-

ming vibrios, and

a few Bacteria.

A great portion |

Heated for half

an hour at

212° Fahr.

of the life had

disappeared, no

animalcules were

swimming ; still |

this temperature

had not com-)|

pletely destroy-

ed life. 4 or 5)

small black vi-|

brios were ob-}

served moving |

energetically to |

and fro; 2 or 3}

ordinary vibrios

were also. ob-

served moving

energetically in

the same posi-

tion of the field ; |

that is, without |

swimmingabout.

The sugar was

Heated for half

an hour at

300° Fahr.

slightly charred,

but the life was

not entirely de-

stroyed, as 1 or)

2 ordinary vi- |

brios and 1 or 2}

small black vi- |

brios were ob-

served in motion

under the field |

of the micro-|

scope.

Heated for half

an hour at

400° Fahr.

decomposed ; no

trace of life was

observed.

Heated for half

an hour at

900° Fahr.

The sugar was No hfe observed.

almost entirely |

On the Action of Heat on Protoplasmic Life. 131

Remarks.—The black vibrios here referred to are far more opaque

than the other varieties of vibrios, and are the most important of all,

as I have found them to resist not only very high temperatures, but

all chemical solutions. I shall, in my paper on putrefaction and the

action of antiseptics, describe the various vibrios and give drawings

of them.

Hay Infusion.—An infusion of hay was made by macerating

it in common water for one hour, then filtering the liquor, and

leaving it exposed to the atmosphere all night, when it was sealed

in the small tubes, twelve of which were used for each experiment.

The infusion was made on the 4th of November, sealed in tubes on

the 5th, and heated on the 7th.

The results were examined on the Ist of December, 1870, twenty-

four days after being heated.

Hay infusion aeange for half ape for half ees for half oe for half

nae Heated: an hour at an hour at an hour at an our at

212° Fahr. 300° Fahr, 400° Fahr. 500° Fahr.

Fungous matter ) No fungous mat-| No fungous mat- | No fungous mat- | No life present.

was observed

growing on the

surtace of the flu-

ids in two of the

tubes. On sub-

jecting the con-

tents of some of

the tubes to ex-

amination, from

20 to 25 animal-

cules were obser-

ved under each

field of the mi-

croscope. This

kind of life re-

sembled small

dots moving en-

ergetically to

and fro; 1 or 2

ordinary vibrios

were also pre-

sent.

ter was noticed

on the surface in

any of the tubes.

A few small black

vibrios present

in the original so-

lution were also

present in this.

ter present, but

some of thesmall |

black vibrios |

were still pre-

sent, although in

less numbers.

ter observed. The

fluid was filled

with

masses of coa-

gulated matter,

and life had dis-

appeared.

irregular |

Gelatine Solution.—A solution of gelatine, preparedof such strength

that it remained liquid on cooling, was exposed for twenty-four hours

to the atmosphere.

the tubes sealed.

It was then introduced into the small tubes, and

The solution was made on the 4th of November,

the tubes sealed on the 5th, and subjected to the different tempera-

tures on the 7th.

The fluids were examined on the lst of December, 1870, twenty-four

days after being heated.

132

Royal Socvety :-—

Gelatine solu-

tion not heated.

There were 7 or 8

animalcules un-

der each field, 5.

or 6 of which

were quite differ |

ent to any thing

observed in the

other fluids. They

had long thin bo-

dies, swimming

with a peristaltic

motion. 1 or 2

ordinary swim-

ming vibrios |

were also pre-|

sent; but the

small black vi-

brios were ab-

sent,

Gelatine solu-

tion heated for

half an hour

at 100° Fahr.

'Life seemed to

have only slight-

ly decreased, and

none of the ani-

malcules were

swimming. The

peculiar animal-

cule mentioned

in the first co-

lumn appeared

to retain still its

peristaltic mo-

tion, but not suf-

ficient power to

move across the

field, a few ordi-

nary vibrios be-

ing also observed

moving to and

fro.

Heated for half | Heated for half | Heated for half

an hour at

300° Fahr.

an hour at

212° Fahr.

diminution in

the quantity of

life present was

noticeable.

A yery decided | No life present. | No life present.

an hour at

400° Fahr.

Putrid-Meat Fluid.—Water was placed in an open vessel, and a

piece of meat suspended in it until it became putrid and contami-

nated with myriads of animalcules.

This fluid was placed in the

usual tubes, which were sealed on the 7th of November, and heated

on the same day.

The contents of the tubes were subjected to examination on the

Ist of December, or twenty-four days after having been heated.

Not heated.

A large quan-

tity of life was

present, name-

ly, microzyma

and seyeral di-

stinct species of

vibrios, among

which were a

number of the

small black ones | as usual. How- | animalcules of | was destroyed, |

frequently men- | ever, one spe- | the poweroflo- but some vi- |

tioned. cies of very | comotion, still brios still re-

longvibriosap- | they retained mained, _ the

ture had but

slightly affected | tl

the life present,

the animalcules

being as nume-

rous as in the

liquid not heat-

ed, and moving

peared to be} a

considerably af-

fected, as they

weremuch more | it

languid in their | doubt that life

movements.

Heated for | Heated for

half an hour at | half an hour at

100° F. 212° F.

This tempera- | This liquor dif-

fered from all

being

and coagulated.

Life was still |

present; and al-

though heat had

deprived

|} mount of vital

| force to place |

stroyed.

1e others in

turbid

the

sufficient a-

beyond a)

de-

as not

small black ones

being the most

numerous.

300° F.

The liquid was |

quite clear, the

albumen( which

is coagulated at

200°) appear-

ing to be redis- |

solved. A large

quantity of the

life in the fluid |

at 400° F.

All life

had dis-

appeared.

Heated for ‘Heated for | Heated for |

half an hour at half an hour half an hour)

at 500° F.

All life

had dis-

appeared.

Albumen

solution.

On the Action of Heat on Protoplasmic Life. 133

The results recorded in the above Tables show that protoplasmic

life is but slightly affected by a temperature of 212° F., and that even

at a temperature of 300° F. it is not entirely destroyed, excepting

in the case of gelatine. In all the other fluids a temperature of

400° F. is necessary to completely destroy the life. These experi-

ments, therefore, clearly show that the life found by previous experi-

menters in fluids which have been submitted to heat was not due

to heterogenesis, but to life which had remained in the fluids, as I

have seen no experiment reported where the temperature to which

the fluids were exposed exceeded 300° F.*

I am the more justified in making this statement, as I have re-

peatedly examined the contents of tubes which had been submitted

to a temperature of 400° F., both immediately after cooling and at

all periods up to thirty days, and was unable in any instance to detect

the slightest trace of life.

This important result corroborates those recorded in my previous

paper, and proves that the spontaneous-generation theory is not yet

by any means established.

It occurred to me that it might be interesting to examine the in-

fluence on pure albumen of the putrid-meat fluids that had been

heated, and note whether they still possessed the property of propa-

gating life. A solution was prepared by mixing the albumen of a

new-laid egg with pure distilled water free from life (prepared as de-

scribed in my previous paper). Equal volumes of this solution were

placed in six small test-tubes, which had been cleansed with hot vitriol

and well washed with pure water. To one tube two drops were added

of the putrid-meat solution that had been heated to 100° F., to

a second two drops of that heated to 212° F., to a third two drops

of that heated to 300° F., to a fourth an equal bulk of fluid heated to

400° F., and to a fifth the same quantity heated to 500° F. In the

sixth the albuminous solution, without any thing added, was kept for

comparison.

The tubes were sealed, and kept from the Ist of February to the

9th.

Resuuts or ExaMINaTION.

Albumen so- | Albumen so- | Albumen so- | Albumen so- | Albumen so-

lution, with | lution, with | lution, with | lution, with | lution, with

putrid-meat | putrid-meat | putrid-meat | putrid-meat | putrid-meat

liquor, heated|liquor, heated) liquor, heated | liquor, heated | liquor, heated

to 100° F. | to 212° F. to 300° F. to 400° F, to 500° F.

In each ae Abundance | Abundance | Much less life | In each drop | In each drop

2 or 3 sm of life. of life. than in the/2 or 3 small | 2 or 3 small

black vibrios, twofluids pre- black vibrios, | black vibrios,

moving to and viously exa- | movingto and | moving to and

mined. fro. fro.

* Tt is with pleasure that I find these experiments to confirm the suggestion

of Dr. Beale, in his work entitled ‘‘ Disease-Germs, their supposed Origin,”

page 50 (which I read a few weeks ago), that “living forms might live though

exposed, under certain conditions, to a temperature of 850° F.”

154 Royal Society :—

These results clearly show that, at the temperatures of 100°, 212°,

and 300° F., life and its germs had not been destroyed, whilst at 400°

F. they had; for the results of the examination were in this case

exactly identical with those of the albumen solution itself; and the

life found was doubtless introduced in the preparation of the solution,

and was not due to any life having remained in the fluids that had

been heated.

Although perfectly aware of the interesting researches of Professor

Melsens, proving that the most intense cold does not destroy the ac-

tive power of vaccine lymph, still I thought it desirable to ascertain

the effect of a temperature of 15° F. on well-developed germ-life,

similar to that which had been subjected to the action of heat.

Some putrid-meat liquor, therefore, containing a large quantity of

microzyma and vibrios, was subjected for twenty hours to the in-

fluence of a temperature ranging between the freezing-point of water

and 17° below that point, when the ice was melted and the liquor ex-

amined. The animalcules retained their vitality, but appeared very

languid, and their power of locomotion was greatly decreased.

Two hours after melting the ice the liquor was again examined,

when the animalcules appeared to be as energetic as before.

June 15, 1871.—General Sir Edward Sabine, K.C.B., President,

in the Chair.

On the Organization of the Fossil Plants of the Coal-measures.—

Part If. Lepidodendra and Sigillaria. By W. C. WirutaMson,

F.R.S., Professor of Natural History in Owens College, Manchester.

The Lepidodendron selaginoides described by Mr. Binney, and still

more recently by Mr. Carruthers, is taken as the standard of com-

parison for numerous other forms. It consists of a central medullary

axis composed of a combination of transversely barred vessels with

similarly barred cells; the vessels are arranged without any special

linear order. This tissue is closely surrounded by a second and

narrower ring, also of barred vessels, but of smaller size, and arranged

in vertical lamingze which radiate from within outwards. These

laminze are separated by short vertical piles of cells, believed to be

medullary rays. In the transverse section the intersected mouths

of the vessels form radiating lines; and the whole structure is re-

garded as an early type of an exogenous cylinder; it is from this

cylinder alone that the vascular bundles going to the leaves are

given off. This woody zone is surrounded by a very thick cortical

layer, which is parenchymatous at its inner part, the cells being witli-

out definite order ; but externally they become prosenchymatous, and

are arranged in radiating lines, which latter tendency is observed to

manifest itself whenever the bark-cells assume the prosenchymatous

type. Outside the bark is an epidermal layer, separated from the

rest of the bark by a thin bast-layer of prosenchyma, the cells of

which are developed into a tubular and almost vascular form; but

the vessels are never barred, being essentially of the fibrous type.

On the Fossil Plants of the Coal-measures. 135

Externally to this bast-layer is a more superficial epiderm of paren-

chyma, supporting the bases of leaves, which consist of similar

parenchymatous tissue. ‘Tangential sections of these outer cortical

tissues show that the so-called ‘ decorticated’’ specimens of Lepi-

dodendra aud of other allied plants are merely examples that have

lost their epidermal layer or had it converted into coal, this layer,

strengthened by the bast-tissue of its inner surface, having remained

as a hollow cylinder when all the more internal structures had been

destroyed or removed.

From this type the author proceeds upwards through a series of

examples in which the vessels of the medulla become separated from

its central cellular portions and retreat towards its periphery, forming

an outer cylinder of medullary vessels, which are arranged without

order and enclose a defined cellular axis; at the same time the en-

circling ligneous zone of radiating vessels becomes yet more deve-

loped, both in the number of its vessels and in the diameter of the

cylinder relatively to that of the entire stem. As these changes are

produced, the medullary rays separating the laminz of the woody

wedges become more definite, some of them assuming a more com-

posite structure, and the entire organization gradually assuming a

more exogenous type; at the same time the cortical portions retain

all the essential features of the Lepidodendroid plants. Commen-

cing with the Lepidodendron selaginoides just described, we pass on

to L. Harcourtii, in which there is a distinct cellular axis to the

medulla, surrounded by a ring of medullary vessels, external to

which is the second or radiating cylinder of vessels, from which alone,

as M. Brongniart has very correctly shown, the bundles of vessels

supplying the leaves are derived. Then we reach the more highly

organized of the forms which Mr. Binney has described under the

common name of Sigillaria vascularis, in which the woody cylinder

is more extensively developed. This conducts us to a series of

varieties from which the cells of the medulla have disappeared, but

in which there is a very distinct inner cylinder of large barred

vessels not arranged in radiating order, and an outer and much more

ample cylinder of smaller ones arranged on the exogenous type. In

these examples the line of demarcation between the vessels of the

medulla and those of the ligneous zone is sometimes straight, and

at others boldly crenulated. In the latter examples the outside of

the vascular medullary cylinder, detached from its surroundings, ex-

hibits the fluted appearance of a Calamite, for which it might be

mistaken, but it lacks the transverse nodal constrictions of that genus.

It is to some of these more highly organized Lepidodendra just re-

ferred to that Corda has applied the name of Diploxylon, and Witham

that of Anabathra, both of which correspond in the closest manner

with the Sigillaria elegans of M. Brongniart. Weare thus brought,

by the evidence of internal organization, to the conclusion that the

plants which Brongniart has divided into two distinct groups, the

one of which he has placed amongst the vascular Cryptogams, and

the other amongst the Gymnospermous Exogens, constitute one great

natural family.

136 Royal Society :—

Of this family numerous other modifications are described. Thus

Ulodendron and Halonia, very closely allied, if not identical genera,

have a structure closely corresponding with that of Lepidodendron

Harcourtii, since they possess a very distinct cellular medullary

axis enclosed within the ring of medullary vessels, and, besides,

exhibit the enclosing ligneous zone at its minimum stage of develop-

ment. The remarkable scars of Ulodendron and the tubercles of

Halonia appear to have had their most prominent surfaces composed

of the true bark-layer deprived of its epidermal bast and parenchy-

matous layers, which surround these structures but do not wholly

enclose them. These characteristic structures are believed to have

supported special organs, into which the epidermal layer of the stem

has been prolonged, and which the author believes to have been

reproductive cones. Favu/aria corresponds very closely, so far as its

cortical layer is concerned, with those already described; and as

Brongniart’s Sigillaria elegans is an unquestionable Favularia, the

entire series of this subgenus is brought into the closest relationship

with the plants described. But the author has further met with

some important examples, showing that the stem supported verticils

of organs that were neither leaves nor branches, but which are believed

to have been cones, thus bringing to light an additional indication

of affinity between Favularia, Halonia, and Ulodendron.

Well-marked examples have also been obtained from the Lan-

cashire Lower Coal-measures, the source whence all the specimens

described have been obtained, of the outer cortical layers of trne

Sigillaria. These specimens demonstrate that the bark of these

plants is of the true Lepidodendron type. No example of an un-

questionable Sigil/aria in which the central woody axis is preserved

has yet been seen by the author.

Stigmaria is shown to have been much misunderstood, so far

as the details of its structure are concerned, especially of late years.

In his memoir on Sigillaria elegans, published in 1839, M. Brongniart

gave a description of it, which, though limited to a small portion

of its structure, was, as far as it went, a remarkably correct one. The

plant now well known to be a root of Sigil/aria, possessed a cellular

pith without any trace of a distinct outer zone of medullary vessels,

such as is universal amongst the Lepidodendra. The pith is imme-

diately surrounded by a thick and well-developed ligneous cylinder,

which contains two distinct sets of primary and secondary medullary

rays. The primary ones are of large size, and are arranged in

regular quincuncial order; they are composed of thick masses of

mural cellular tissue. A tangential section of each ray exhibits a

lenticular outline, the long axis of which corresponds with that of

the stem. These rays pass directly outwards from pith to bark, and

separate the larger woody wedges which constitute so distinct a

feature in all transverse sections of this zone, and each of which

consists of aggregated lamin of barred vessels disposed in very

regular radiating series. The smaller rays consist of vertical piles

of cells, arranged in single rows, and often consisting of but one,

two, or three cells in each vertical series; these latter are very

On the Fossil Plants of the Coal-measures. 137

numerous and intervene between all the numerous radiating lamine

of vessels that constitute the larger wedges of woody tissue. The

vessels going to the rootlets are not given off from the pith, as

Goeppert supposed, but from the sides of the woody wedges bounding

the upper part of the several large lenticular medullary rays, those

of the lower portion of the ray taking no part in the constitution

of the vascular bundles. The vessels of the region in question

descend vertically and parallel to each other until they come into con-

tact with the medullary ray, when they are suddenly deflected, in large

numbers, in an outward direction, and nearly at right angles to

their previous course, to reach the rootlets. But only a small number

reach their destination, the great majority of the deflected vessels

terminating in the woody zone. A very thick bark surrounds the

woody zone. Immediately in contact with the latter it consists of

a thin layer of delicate vertically elongated cellular tissue, in which

the mural tissues of the outer extremities of the medullary rays

become merged. Externally to this structure is a thick parenchyma,

which quickly assumes a more or less prosenchymatous form and

becomes arranged in thin radiating lamine as it extends outwards.

The epidermal layer consists of cellular parenchyma with vertically

elongated cells at its inner surface, which feebly represents the

bast-layer of the other forms of Lepidodendroid plants. The root-

lets consist of an outer layer of pareichyma, derived from the

epidermal parenchyma. Within this is a cylindrical space, the

tissue of which has always disappeared. In the centre is a bundle

of vessels surrounded by a cylinder of very delicate cellular tissue,

prolonged either from one of the medullary rays or from the delicate

innermost layer of the bark, because it always accompanies the

vessels in their progress outwards through the middle and outer barks.

The facts of which the preceding is a summary lead to the con-

clusion that all the forms of plants described are but modifications of

the Lepidodendroid type. The leaf-scars of the specimens so common

in the coal-shales represent tangential sections of the petioles of leaves

when such sections are made close to the epidermal layer. The thin

film of coal of which these leaf-scars consist, in specimens found both

in sandstone and in shale, does not represent the entire bark, as

generally thought, and as is implied in the term ‘ decorticated”’

usually applied to them, but is derived from the epidermal layer.

In such specimens all the more central axial structures (viz. the

medulla, the wood, and the thick layer of true bark) have disap-

peared through decay, having been either destroyed or in some

instances detached and floated out; the bast-layer of the epiderm

has arrested the destruction of the entire cylinder, and formed the

mould into which inorganic materials have been introduced. On

the other hand, the woody cylinder is the part most frequently pre-

served in Stigmaria, doubtless because, being subterranean, it was

protected against the atmospheric action which destroyed so much

of the stem.

It is evident that all these Lepidodendroid and Sigillarian plants

must be included in one common family, and that the separation

Ann, & Mag. N, Hist. Ser, 4, Vel, vii, 10

138 Miscellaneous.

of the latter from the former as a group of Gymnosperms, as sug-

gested by M. Brongniart, must be abandoned. The remarkable

development of exogenous woody structures in most members of

the entire family indicates the necessity of ceasing to apply either

to them or to their living representatives the term Acrogenous.

Hence the author proposes a division of the vascular Cryptogams

into an exogenous group, containing Lycopodiacee, Equisetacea,

and the fossil Calamitacee, and an endogenous group, containing

the ferns,—the former uniting the Cryptogams with the Exogens

through the Cycadee and other Gymnosperms, and the latter link-

ing them with the Endogens through the Palmacee.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On the Skulls of Manide.

(In a letter to Dr. J. E. Gray.)

Dear Srr,—In the ‘Annals and Magazine of Natural History’

for last month I observe a note of yours ‘‘ On the Malar Bone in the

Skulls of Manide ;” and, as bearing on the explanation you offer

regarding the absence of a zygomatic arch in most of the skulls you

have seen, I beg to say that in the skeleton of a very young Manis,

from Western Africa, contained in the Haslar Museum, the arch is

formed by a thin band of cartilage connecting the zygomatic pro-

cesses on the maxilla and squamosal.

I am, dear Sir,

R. N. Hospital, Haslavr. Yours truly,

July 3, 1871. CHARLES Barron.

On the Development of the Teeth in Phacochcerus sethiopicus.

By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e.

The British Museum has lately received the skulls of two young

Phacocherus cethiopicus from Abyssinia. These skulls can scarcely

be distinguished from those of the genus Sus by their dentition, as

the grinders are not worn, and the large permanent grinder is not

developed, but are known by the dilatation and the spreading out

of the hinder part of the base of the lower jaw. The younger,

which is 4} inches long, has only the second deciduous grinder de-

veloped in the upper jaw and the first and second in the lower jaw.

The canines are slender and conical, curved downwards and out-

wards. The pulp of the two upper cutting-teeth is visible ; but they

are not cut. The canines of the lower jaw are slender; and the

outer cutting-teeth are alone visible.

The larger skull, which is 6} inches long, has the small conical

first and the second and third larger deciduous molars well developed,

as are also the two upper cutting-teeth; and the canines are, like

those of the smaller skull, bent down, but the alveolar part of the

Miscellaneous. 139

base rather more produced. The lower jaw has the three deciduous

grinders and the six cutting-teeth all well developed, the two middle

ones being much the longest. The canines are, as in the smaller

skull, slender and curved ; the lower jaw is much more developed,

extended in front, and broader and much more expanded below,

approximating it more closely to the shape of the jaw of the adult

animal,

I give these particulars, as I think they show the order in which

the teeth are developed, more especially as attention has lately been

called to this subject.

It appears probable that having cutting-teeth in the upper and

lower jaws is the normal condition of the dentition; but, as is well

shown in M. de Blainyille’s plates in his ‘ Ostéographie,’ the upper

eutting-teeth vary considerably in form and size, sometimes being

broad and transverse, and at others circular, and often falling out

entirely ; and this is more likely to be the case as the same kind

of yariation occurs in the cutting-teeth of the lower jaw: some-

times it is the middle tooth, sometimes the intermediate, and at

others the outer that is the broadest ; and in other specimens all the

teeth are either very small or entirely wanting, especially in the

animals which have approached the adult state. The series of jaws

in the Museum exhibit the same variations in the size and absence

of these teeth.

The size, form, and hairiness of the ear, which has been supposed

a specific character for the Abyssinian specimens, I have no doubt

depends on the age of the animal examined, more especially as

Wolf’s admirable figures of two specimens, said to have been fifteen

months old, liying in the Gardens, from Natal, represent them as

haying small oval hairy ears (see P. Z. 8. 1850, p. 78, tab, xvii.).

Development of Spirorbis nautiloides, Lam,

By Dr, R. yon Wriinrozs-SunM.

Spirorbis nautiloides occurs in the Bay of Kiel and in the Sound

in very great abundance, especially on Mucus vesiculosus, which it

frequently covers closely in association with Membranipora. Like

its allies S. Pagenstecheri, Quatref., and S. sptrillum, Gould, it is an

hermaphrodite, the yellowish-red ova lying in the anterior, and the

seminal filaments (which are furnished with a knob) in the posterior

part of the body. The process of development of the young within

the pedicle of the operculum described by Pagenstecher* as occurring

in a Mediterranean species, does not take place in S. spirillum, In

this, according to A. Agassiz, the ova, imbedded in gelatinous cords,

are deposited in the shell of the parent, and there undergo their

development. This is the case also in S. nautiloides, the beautifully

coloured ova of which may be found, at the beginning of June, in a

biserial gelatinous cord within the calcareous shell with the parent

animal,

* Zeitschr. fiir wiss, Zool. Bd, xii. p. 486, pls, 38 & 39; ; ee 318, pl. 7.

140 Miscellaneous. .

Segmentation takes place here in the manner stated by Claparéde

and Mecznikoff: the smaller spherules of segmentation grow round

the larger ones; and after complete segmentation an embryo is

developed within the egg-membrane, bearing a ciliary girdle, and in

its anterior part two eye-spots. The posterior end shows a delicate

coat of cilia. It now rotates in its capsule like the embryo of a

mollusk, until its egg-membrane is absorbed and it can move more

freely in the gelatinous envelope. The animal is still quite opaque,

when we observe on each side of it two lanceolate sete, and a pad

which projects like a handle at the sides and surrounds the animal ;

this is the rudiment of the neck-frill. At the formation of the

third pair a subulate seta associates itself with the other sete, the

neck-pad becomes elongated with the animal, and a more distinct

separation between the fore and hind body appears. At the extre-

mity of the latter we still observe a band of cilia striking down-

wards; and at the cephalic extremity, on which tentacles are now

sprouting, we see a small tuft of cilia, which soon falls off. In other

respects I may refer for the further development to Agassiz’s de-

scription of the process in S. spirillum, as any thing I could say

would be only an unnecessary repetition of what he has said.—

Zeitschr. fiir wiss. Zool, Bd, xxi. p. 394.

On presumed American Specimens of Pelomedusa.

By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e.

The British Museum lately received, along with a collection of fish

in spirits, from Dr. Wucherer, from Bahia, a very large specimen

of Pelomedusa subrufa, which is a common South-, East-, and

West-African species. Is this another instance of an African tor-

toise having colonized, like Ainiays in South America? It is

considerably larger than any other specimen we have received, but

I cannot see that it differs in any other respect.

Cornalia described a species of Pelomedusa, which is entirely an

African genus, under the name of Pentonyx americana; and his

description will fit young specimens of this species. He says that it

comes from New York. Can that have been from an introduced

specimen of P. subrufa brought by the negroes from Africa, as

Kinivys is also supposed to have been?

Note on Trimerella acuminata. By E, Bruures.

The genus T'rimerella was founded by me on two species (7. grandis

and 7. acuminata) ; but of the latter I had only the rostral half of

the ventral valve of a small specimen. I therefore named it provi-

sionally, and stated that it differed “from 7’. grandis in haying the

spiral extremity much more pointed, and the longitudinal septa

running all the way to the beak.’ (The septa here alluded to are

the walls between the tubes mentioned below.) Within the last few

days, Mr.'T, C. Weston, of our Survey, discovered several new speci-

- Miscellaneous. 141

mens, among which are two exhibiting the casts of both valves in

connexion. It then immediately became evident that several sepa-

rate dorsal valves in our collection belonged to the same species. I

have therefore now abundant material to illustrate the species,

which I shall do soon, but in the mean time propose to notice its

leading characters briefly.

The ventral valve, in young specimens, is somewhat straight

along the median line, but becomes more and more arched as the

size increases. It is ovate, rounded in front, widest a little in ad-

vance of the mid-length, thence tapering with nearly straight sides

to the beak, which is narrowly rounded, almost acute. In the sub-

stance of the shell there are two large tubes, which extend from

about the mid-length to the beak. These are joined in the beak by

two others, one on each side. <All of these tubes are open anteriorly,

but closed at their terminations in the beak. The area is large,

concave, and transversely striated. The dorsal valve is much shorter

than the ventral, more convex, and has its beak very strongly in-

curved; it has two tubes, which extend nearly to the apex of the

beak. The shell is marked with coarse concentric accretion-ridges

of growth. Length of the largest specimen 33 inches, width

3 inches.

The above is sufficient to show that this species is quite distinct

from 7’. grandis. If a section were to be made across the beak of

a perfect-shell of 7. acuminata, it would show four perforations

arranged in a curve, exactly as in the similar section of the Swedish

species figured by Dr. Lindstrém. But if the beak of J. grandis

were to be cut across, it would show only two orifices, and they

would be the homologues of the two lateral perforations in the sec-

tion of 7. acuminata, because in 7’. grandis the two central tubes

do not extend into the beak, but terminate before they reach it.—

Silliman’s American Journal, June 1871.

On the Skull of the Madoqua (Neotragus Saltianus) from Abyssinia.

By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e.

The British Museum has just received the skull of a female

Neotragus Saltianus from Abyssinia. It is peculiar for being short

and broad, with orbits very prominent and the nose much com-

pressed ; suborbital fissure small, triangular; concavity in front of

the orbit very large, deep behind; the nose-hole very large, more

than half the length of the nose; the intermaxillary bones very long

and slender, slightly dilated and expanded outward in front, much

broader and truncated behind; the nasal bones very short, broad,

as broad as long, deeply notched on each side of the margin. Lower

jaw very slender, clongate, straight, with a well-produced hinder

angle. The chin compressed, keeled.

In the size of the nose-hole it is most allied to the genus Pro-

capra, and in some respects to Saiga.

142 Miscellaneous. -

Note on Spongia linteiformis and 8. lycopodium, Esper.

By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e.

There is in the British Museum a specimen of a sponge-like body

which was received from the Philippine Islands. Mr. Carter, on

examining it with the microscope, determined it to be an alga

nearly allied to Cladophora, with elongated tubular joints, and

having an ovate-acute terminal joint. It agrees so well with the

figure and description of Spongia linteiformis of Esper’s ‘ Pflanzen-

thiere,’ Supplement i. p. 205, t. 58, which he received from the

Missionary John, from Tranquebar, that I haye no doubt it is the

same alga. The original type of Esper’s species does not appear to

be preserved with several of the others in the University Museum at

Erlangen; at least Dr. Ehlers does not refer to it in his account of

the examination of Esper’s type-sponges in that museum, published

in 1870.

Esper, in his description, refers to Spongia lycopodium (p. 269,

t. 43), from the Mediterranean, as being like S. linteiformis, but

differing from it in texture and form. It is very like our specimens,

but the branches do not coalesce so as to form an anastomosing

mass. The type specimen of this species is in the Erlangen Museum ;

and, according to Dr. Ehlers, Dr. Kraus has decided that it is a

specimen of Cladophora spongiomorpha.

Spongia linteiformis from the Philippines is a different species

from any of the specimens of Cladophora spongiomorpha that I have

seen, and may be called Cladophora linteiformis.

On the Development of an Appendiculate Distoma *.

By Dr. R. von Witin1ors-SvnM.

A free-living, asexual Distoma is, so far as I know, still unknown ;

and yet one is very frequently to be observed, both in the Baltic and

in the Sound, from the middle of June onwards. As will hereafter

appear, it is a Distoma of the appendiculate group, which, at the time

when it has passed through the Cercaria-state but does not yet

possess the introverted tail, probably migrates out of a mollusk and

for a time leads a free predaceous life. It adheres firmly by suction

to the larve of worms and Copepoda, and gradually eats them en-

tirely out; for one half of its body is often immersed in a Cyclops

whilst the other half sticks out. It then rolls itself up and wanders

about with the dead envelope, but does not become encysted in it, as

Prof. Mobius, who long since observed the animal, seems to suppose.

It now grows rapidly; the tail (which shows the group to which it

belongs) becomes introverted, the excretory organ is most distinctly

recognizable, and the rudiments of the genitalia begin to show them-

* The name Distoma appendiculatum, Rud., refers, as Wagner especi-

ally has shown, to yarious forms, which are found in many species of

fishes,

Miscellaneous. 143

selves. Probably it now migrates directly into fishes, which must

certainly often swallow these parasites in abundance with Cyclopes

and worm-larve. There it attains its full maturity. Prof. Mobius

thinks that it is Distoma ocreatum, Rud., of the herring.

Besides the last-mentioned observer, who has published nothing

upon it, this animal is also mentioned, as I am told by Prof. Kupffer,

by a Russian naturalist in a publication at Moscow. This, however,

having appeared in the Russian language, is inaccessible to me.—

itschr. fir wiss, Zool, Bd. xxi, p. 382.

On Halicryptus spinulosus, Von Sie.

By Dr. R. von Wittmtors-SvEm.

As early as the beginning of April, I captured in the Bay of Kiel

several specimens of Halicryptus spinulosus, to which I assigned as

a dwelling-place a large porcelain pan with mud and flowing sea-

water. I soon added more to them, and quickly had some sixteen

Halierypti, which usually buried themselves at once in the mud,

and lay quiet during the day, but at night always wandered to a

greater or less distance. The specimens “which I captured towards

the middle of the month became very tumid: dissection showed

strongly inflated ovaries, with ova ready to separate, in the females ;

but in the males mature spermatozoa were not yet to be found. I

soon determined to make experiments in artificial impregnation,

and cut up females and males in the same vessel, but without causing

any further development of the ova, which were apparently mature.

I ascribed this at that time to the circumstance that the breeding-

season had not arrived for the males. As I only possessed a few

specimens now, I could not make use of any more for dissection ;

but I observed the animals all the more carefully, and remarked,

towards the end of April, that all the specimens which had pre-

viously been strongly inflated, now suddenly appeared thin and -

collapsed. From this I concluded that the ejection of the sexual

products had probably taken place; and now, as also throughout

the whole month of May, I examined the mud most zealously, but

without finding the least trace of ova. But that an ejection must

have taken place towards the end of April, I conclude from the find-

ing, in the towing-net, of a young Halicryptus, only 8 millims. in

length, on the 14th of June. It already possessed perfectly the form

of the older individuals, except that the sexual glands did not yet

show any differentiation. A small, hitherto undescribed appendi-

cular gland, however, could be distinctly detected in it; and this

also occurs upon the middle of the genital tube in the adults. This

gland, which also exists in Priapulus, consists of very small vesicles

with granular contents arranged in a raceme; and these pour their

secretion through a very short efferent duct into the genital tube.

The Halicrypti lived nearly three months in my vessels, without

my being able to come upon any trace of their earlier stages of de-

velopment. I could add nothing to what is already known as to

144 Miscellaneous.

their mode of life, except that at the end of May I found one of the

animals, still living, quite loose in its chitinous envelope. This

(together with the whole dentary armature of the cesophagus) was

completely thrown off; and the animal therefore regularly moulted,

—Leitschr. fur wiss. Zool. Ba, xxi, p. 385.

On Priapulus caudatus, Linn. By Dr. R. von Wititmtors-Svum,

Priapulus was obtained by me more rarely than Halicryptus ; in

fact I only captured six specimens in all, which buried themselves very

briskly as soon as I put them into the pan. They worked onward

by quickly extending the proboscis and retracting it equally rapidly,

usually keeping the caudal appendage close to the body. But their

movements soon became slower, and in a few days their muscular

power seemed lost; for they lay still for a long time with the caudal

appendage extended, and then died. Priapulus also will probably

pass through its first stages of development at the end of April or

the beginning of May; for as early as the middle of June I captured

several very small and still quite transparent animals in the towing-

net. The smallest of them was 6 millims. in length, and moved

just like the adult, which it also perfectly resembled, even to the

tail, in its external form. The denticulation of the cesophagus and

the divisions of the nutritive canal were distinctly recognizable.

Near the anus the sexual glands opened; and on them the same

appendicular gland was perceptible that I observed in Halicryptus.

In Priapulus the caudal appendage, as is well known, is a con-

tinuation of the body-cayity, in which, as in the latter, the cells of

the body-fluids circulate freely. At the externa] end there is a

pore, through which perhaps water is received into the body. ‘The

appendage, which, like the covering of the body, possesses a longi-

tudinal and transverse musculature, was, in one young animal, con-

stricted only in three places. Those ‘ points” of the subcuticle

which Ehlers * has described project into the chitinous membrane

in much greater numbers than in the true body of the animal.

These points also exist in abundance on the papille which, in the

adult Priapulus, cover the whole appendage like berries. In our

young animal these papillie only exist at the upper part, and in

small number ; below they are entirely wanting. The young ani-

mal is thus distinguished from the adult.

According to an oral communication from Dr. Liitken, of Copen-

hagen, I may mention the CEresund as a habitat of Priapulus, as it

is found, although not abundantly, near Hellebaek.—Zeitschr. fur

wiss. Zool. Bd, xxi. p. 386.

* Ueber die Gattung Priapulus, p. 21.

——————————————

THE ANNALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FOURTH SERIES. ]}

No. 45. SEPTEMBER 1871.

XVIII.—On the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. By W.

K. Parker, F.R.S., T. Rupert Jones, F.G.S., and H. B.

Brapy, F.L.S., F.G.S8.

[Continued from vol. iv. p. 392. ]

Part XIV.—The Species enumerated by D’ Orbigny in the

‘Annales des Sciences Naturelles,’ 1826, vol. vii.*

IV. The Species founded upon the Figures in Soldani’s

‘ Testaceographia ac Zoophytographia.

[Plates VIIL.-XI.]

Wir# all its faults, and they are neither few nor small, the

‘Tableau Méthodique’ by Alcide Dessalines D’Orbigny t+

must be regarded as the alphabet of the nomenclature of the

Foraminifera. It is true that a considerable number of the

specific names therein enumerated, and accepted by naturalists,

are derived from treatises of earlier date (a few from Linné,

Batsch, Walker, and Montagu; a larger series from Fichtel

and Moll, Lamarck, and Defrance): but these specific terms

were mostly picked out, one here, another there, trom figured

associates with which they have no real relationship. From

this statement we might except Fichtel and Moll’s beautifully

illustrated memoir, all the figures in which, save the first,

refer to the Foraminiferat, and Batsch’s ‘ Sechs Kupfertafeln,’

which are exclusively devoted to the same family§; but it is

to be remembered that the former is only an instalment of an

* Continued from Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 5. vol. xvi. p. 41.

+ See Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. xii. p. 429.

{ See Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. v. pp. 98-116, and pp. 174-183.

§ Ibid, vol. xy. pp. 225-282.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4.%Vol. viii. 11

146 Messrs. Parker, Jones, and Brady on

unfinished work, and the latter represents, in all, something

less than a score of species without arrangement or reference

to each other.

In the ‘Tableau Méthodique,’ however, not only are the

Foraminifera separated (though on wrong grounds) from their

supposed congeners, but all the species known up to the time

of its publication are grouped in a perfectly intelligible though

artificial way. It is, in point of fact, a classified index to

about 550 species, with copious references to figures and de-

scriptions given by earlier writers, and illustrated by seven

excellent plates of well-selected typical forms.

In two previous papers (Parts X. and XII. of the present

series; see Ann. Nat. Hist. Dec. 1863 and July 1865 respec-

tively) some portions of the ‘Tableau’ have been critically

reviewed, namely :—Ist, the species (sixty-three in number)

adopted from earlier authors, with four others named by

D’Orbigny from previously published figures (except Soldant’s);

2ndly, the twenty-six species of which drawings are given in

the plates appended to the memoir (Ann. Sci. Nat. vol. vu.

plates 10-17*) ; and, 3rdly, species, a hundred in number,

illustrated by models ft. Our present task, the longest and

most difficult, perhaps also the most important, is to give the

result of a cfitical examination of the species based upon the

figures in Soldani’s ‘ Testaceographia.’

For reasons which will appear as we proceed, the Soldanian

forms named by D’Orbigny have never received proper re-

cognition from naturalists; we are glad therefore to be able

to append to the present synopsis a set of outlines, carefully

reduced from the figures in the ‘ Testaceographia’ referred to

in the ‘Tableau Méthodique,’ which, as there is often a diffi-

culty in obtaining access to the originals, may form a useful

basis for future students.

A few words at the outset on the work itself and its author

can scarcely be out of place.

Of Soldani’s personal history we know but little, and that

* Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 5. vol. xii. p. 438 &c. In this critical notice,

one species (No. 11, Heterostegina depressa, p. 305. no. 2, pl. 17. tigs. 5-7)

was inadvertently omitted.

+ See Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. xvi. pp. 15 et seg., pls. 1-3. The four

livraisons of 100 models seem to have been followed by another livraison

(5™), which we have not seen. It is referred to in the ‘Monograph of

the Foraminifera of Cuba,’ p. xxi, note; and Modéle No, 113, livr. 5 ( Citha-

rina), and Modéle No, 114, livr. 6 (4Zauerina) are mentioned at p. Xxxvii

and p. Xxxvili respectively. A second edition of the models is noticed as

having been brought out, in 1843, by Prof. W. C. Williamson, in the

bibliographie list, p. 105, of his “ Monograph Ree. Brit. Foram.” (Ray

Soe,).

oe.) .

the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 147

chiefly from the biographical article* by De Angelis in the

‘ Bibliographie Pitre Supplement, vol. xlii. 1825.

Of the two works with which Soldani’s name is chiefly

connected, the smaller and less important was published first.

It is entitled ‘Saggio orittografico ovvero Osservazioni sopra

le Terre nautilitiche ed ammonitiche della Toscana,’ is dedi-

eated to the reigning Grand Duke of Tuscany, and dated

from Sienna, 1780. This was but preliminary to the greater

effort ; and as the principal part of the volume and nearly all

the plates were Gewied as an Appendix to the ‘ Testaceo-

* SoLpant (AMBROISE), naturalist, born at Prato-Vecchia, in Tuscany,

about 1736. Entered the order of St. Romuald, and, whilst pursuing his

religious duties, found time to devote himself to geological research, par-

ticularly in respect to microscopic shells and the evidences they appeared

to afford of ancient changes in the earth’s surface. Boys and Walker

in England, Fichtel and Moll in Germany, and Bianchi (Janus Plancus)

in Italy, had already begun to appreciate the importance of this branch

of natural history; and, impressed with the same view, Soldani began

early to study the minute organisms which exist in myriads in the strata

of the hills about Sienna and Volterra. His first work on the subject

obtained for him, on the one hand, the protection of the Grand Duke of

Tuscany, who nominated him to the Professorship of Mathematics in the

University of Sienna, and, on the other, the criticism of certain savants,

who reproached him with want of order and exactitude in the classifica-

tion of his fossils and the localities set down for them. These reproaches

were but little deserved, as his avowed object had been to collect materials

only, leaving the question of systematic arrangement to others, having

been discouraged by the imperfection of the old systems from adopting

any of them. The classification of Linné was not sufficiently detailed to

embrace the new species, and that of Miiller, based on the organization of

the Mollusca, presented obstacles in its application to animals of which,

though similar in some points of external appearance, the anatomy was

still very imperfectly understood.

Soldani, however, was not deceived as to the real wants of geology;

and he prepared to accumulate facts, with the intention of publishing his

geological ab tions on the plan adopted by Cuvier and Brongniart for

the environs of Paris. Why this project was relinquished, after having

been partially carried out, is not known.

In 1794, his talent for observation was turned in another direction by

a shower of aérolites which fell in that year near Sienna, and he devoted

himself to the study of the phenomena of aérolites, volcanoes, and earth-

quakes. His publications on these meteorological subjects brought him

into collision with the leading physicists of his day, though in the end

he did not fail to secure the admiration of his fellow-labourers in science

and the esteem of the religious fraternity to which he belonged. The

former nominated him as Perpetual Secretary to the Academy of the

“ Fisiocritici ” of Sienna; the latter advanced him to the dignity of General

of the Order of the Camaldules. He died in Florence, July 14, 1808;

and his funeral éloge was pronounced by his fellow-worker Bianchi.

It is needless to add the list of his works, of which eight are mentioned

by De Angelis: the first two alone, the ‘Saggio orittografico’ and the

Beep epitin ac Zoophytographia ’ are concerned in the subject of the

present paper.

Lie

148 Messrs. Parker, Jones, and Brady on

graphia,’ and subsequent references to them are made in this

relation, we need not dwell further upon it.

The book with which we are at present concerned, the

magnum opus of the author, is the ‘ TesracroGrAPuHta.’ This

monument of patient labour and accurate observation con-

sists of two folio volumes*, illustrated by 228 plates en-

graved on coppert. It was published at Sienna between the

years 1789 and 1798, and is now extremely rare. We have

heard that a considerable portion of the edition was burnt as

unsaleable, but we cannot vouch for the truth of the statement.

Of its scarcity at the present day, however, there can be no

doubt. Eight or ten years ago, the late Dr. Falconer purchased

in Italy the copy now in the library of the Royal Society ;

and more recently the Literary and Philosophical Society of

Newcastle-upon-T'yne has obtained from a German source a

fine copy that appears to have been presented by Soldani to

one of his friends. These are the only perfect examples { of

the work which we know of in this country; and we would

here express our thanks to the Council of the Royal Society

and to the Committee of the Literary and Philosophical

Society of Newcastle for the protracted loan we have enjoyed

of their respective copies during the preparation of the present

aper.

The following is a brief summary of the contents of this

* Usually found in four volumes, the jist having been issued in three

parts, separate, but consecutively paged.

+ The elegance of the engraved dedications and subsidiary titlepages

deserves remark; and we must draw attention to the vignettes No. 1 (by

Cyrus Sanctius) at page 1 of vol. i.; No. 2, on the titlepage of part 2. vol. i.

(repeated in part 3); and No. 3, on the titlepage of vol. ii., not only as

pictures of the reverend naturalist and some of his friends and acquaint-

ances, and as illustrations of the costumes and magnifying-glasses of the

last century, and of the internal arrangements of Soldani’s own cabinet,

with the artist at work and congenial friends around (in No. 1), but also

as depicting characters and habits of far greater persistence than the in-

dividuals and furniture surrounding the enthusiastic microscopist of

Sienna. In No. 2 especially has the artist fixed with the strongest lines

of satire the earnest patience of the enlightened and willing teacher,—

the dullness of the would-be learner, clever by nature, but blunted by

years of respectable ignorance of every thing but diplomacy or trade,—the

politely masked but almost utter sxsouctance of the well-to-do nobody,—

and the self-satisfied, contemptuous, blank ignorance of the ecclesiastic.

No. 3 illustrates a group of gentlemen more or less interested in the

minutiz shown them in the microscope by perhaps Soldani himself.

Their interest in the matter varies much: one is willingly attentive; one

almost repents of his having come; and the third is making his adieux

with real or feigned admiration of the little curiosities he leaves upon the

table.

t Two parts only (vol. i. parts 1 & 2) are in the British Museum.

the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 149

rare work, with the titles of the volumes exactly as they

stand in the original :—

Vol. i. part 1. Testaceographie ac Zoophytographie parve et

microscopice tomus primus, in quo minuta et minima testacea ac

zoophyta maris nativa in tres classes distributa vasculis inclusa

seneisque tabulis insculpta describit et explicat Ambrosius Soldani in

regio Senarum lycwo matheseos professor. Accedit supplementi loco

analysis marini sedimenti ex diversis locis collecti, quae omnia novum

veluti Museolum conficiunt. Senis, MDCCLXXXIX. Super. Perm.

In typographia Francisci Rossi. Prostat Florentiz apud Josephum

Molini.

Index rerum qu hoe volumine continentur, p. xxxi.

Classis prima: Teste Univalves non polythalamie.

Caput I. Cochlew, cum quibusdam earum Operculis; ubi de

Turbinibus, ut dicunt, sinistrorsum versis. Pp.1&e. Pl. 1-22.

[Young Gasteropods and a few Foraminifera. |

Cap. II. Patelle, Auris Marina, alizeque Teste Univalves in se

complicate. Pp. 26 &. Pl. 23-25 (part). [Limpets &c.]

Cap. III. Teste Tubuliticee ac Vermiculares, etiam cochleate

pseudoparasitice. Pp. 29 &e. Pl. 25 (part)-32. [Pteropods, Den-

talia, Serpule, Nubeculariz, &c. |

Classis secunda: Teste polythalamiz et uniloculares minime.

Cap. IV. Nautili et Hammonie (“ Ammoniz ” in the text). Pp.

35 &e. Pl. 33-63. [Foraminifera. Fossil specimens in pl. 55-63. ]

Cap. VY. Exuvie Marinorum Vermium Nautiliformes et Hammo-

niformes, seu Nautilis et Hammoniis persimiles. (Alix Testex

Hammoniformes, seu exuvie marinorum Vermium memoratis Nau-

tilorum et Hammoniarum generibus similes. Ubi de testis pseudo-

parasiticis, et Pediculis Pinnarum.) Pp. 69 &. Pl. 64-93. [Fora-

minifera.

Vol. i. part 2. Testaceographiz &c., tomi primi pars altera, in

qua &e. insculpta describere et explicare pergit Ambrosius Soldani

in regio Senarum lycwo matheseos professor. Senis, MDCCXCI.

Super. Perm. &c.

Caput VI. De Orthoceratiis * diverse speciei ac forme. Pl. 94—

108. [Foraminifera : ‘“ Orthoceratia.” |

Cap. VII. Teste Multiloculares, vel Uniloculares minimee, plerze-

que vitreo-lucide ; figura cordiformes, globose, subglobose, globuli-

fers, item ovales, piriformes, fusiformes, &c. (Polymorpha, seu

Teste Cordiformes, Subcordiformes, Spheericee, Oviformes, Olivi-

formes, Pyriformes ; item Tuberose, Globulifere, &c., Polythalamiz,

vel Monothalamiz ; fere omnes minime.) Pp. 101 &. Pl. 109-133.

[ Foraminifera. ‘‘ Teste polymorph,” pl. 109-131 ; “ Polymorpha,”

pl. 132, 133.]

Dissertatio geologica de Agro Clusentinate et Valdarnensi. PI.

134-141 (“ Fossilia Dissertationis”); pl. 142, “ Lapicidina Fessu-

* The word “ Orthoceratium” (as well as the word “ Orthoceras ”) is

used as a nominative noun by Soldani; and the plural nominative of both

words is with him Orthoceratia.

150 Messrs. Parker, Jones, and Brady on

lana.” [Pl. 134-137, mostly Foraminifera ; 138-141, fossil wood,

corals, &e. |

Vol. i. part 3. Testaceographie &ec. tomi primi pars tertia, in

qua &c. describit et explicat Ambrosius Soldani &c. Accedit Sup-

plementum analysim continens marini sedimenti. Senis, MDCCXCYV.

Super. Perm. In typographia Francisci Rossi. Prostant Florentie

apud Josephum Molini fasciculi octo.

Classis tertia. Teste Bivalves, sive Conchule; item Echini;

Frumentaria ; Corpuscula maris dubia; ac Zoophyta.

Caput VIII. Teste Bivalves, sive Conchule; ubi de Echinis,

eorumque Aciculis minimis. Pp. 209 &c. Pl. 143-151. [Pl. 147

& 148 (part), Ostracoda; pl. 149 (part), 150, 151 (part), Brachio-

pods.

a IX. Frumentaria diverse speciei ac forme. Pp. 223 &e.

Pl. 152-160. [Pl. 152-159, 160 (part), Miliola; pl. 160 (part),

Cornuspira. |

Cap. X. Corpuscula maris Dubia et Incerta: item Zoophyta vel

Lithophyta queedam, eorumque partes. Pp. 235 &c. Pl. 161-179.

| Foraminifera, Polyzoa, Echinoderms, &c.)

Supplementum Analysim continens Marini Sedimenti.

Cap. XI. De Limo, qui latet in fundo Maris. Pp. 252 &e.

Cap. XII. De Concretionibus Zoophyticis, earumque testaceo

pulvere. Pp. 261 &c.

Cap. XIII. De Sedimine Maris litoreo, ejusque arenulis. Pp. 265.

Index. Pp. 275 &e.

Vol. ii. Testaceographis ac Zoophytographie parvee et micro-

scopic tomus secundus, in quo minutas Testas maris fossiles, item

lacustres, earumque varietates Iconibus sere insculptis exprimit, ac

geologicis et oryctographicis Animadversionibus illustrat Ambrosius

Soldani, in Regia Senensi Universitate Matheseos Professor. Accedit

ad majorem totius operis Illustrationem Appendix, qui est in fine

Opuseuli Saggio ortttografico* olim editi, cum ejusdem Tabulis

eneis xx1t. Senis, MDCCXCVIII. Super. Perm. In Typographia

Francisci Rossi et Fili. Prostant Florentiz apud Josephum

Molini.

Sectio prima. De Testis fossilibus, ac Sedimentis origine marinis.

Caput I. De argilla Sanquiricensi, ejusque testis minutis. Pp. 1

&e. Pl.1-6. [Foraminifera. |

Cap. II. De terra prope Senas locis dictis t Donnini et il Cerajolo;

* Saggio orittografico, ovvero Osservazioni sopra le terre Nautilitiche ed

Ammonitiche della Toscana. Con Appendice o Indice Latino Ragionato

de’ piccoli Testacei, e d’ altri fossili d’origine marina per schiarimento dell’

Opera. Dedicato &c. dal Padre D. Ambrogio Soldani, Abbate Camaldo-

lese. In Siena, MDCCLXXX. (Pp. 146, tabb. 25.)

This edition has two more plates (Bovine Bones &c.) than above indi-

cated; and the text of the Appendix in the 1780 edition has seven addi-

tional paragraphs of description besides those in the reprint in ‘ Testaceo-

graphia,’ vol. ii., besides having much fuller details,

the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera, 15)

ubi de Abysso Maris. Pp. 26 &e. Pl. 7-16. (Mollusks, Ostracods,

Foraminifera, Polyzoa, &c. |

Cap. III. De terra lateritia loco dicto S. Lazzaro; ubi de Stratis.

Pp. 42 &e.

Cap. IV. De terra plastica 1. d. Borro Cieco, ac de Frumentariis.

Pp. 48 &. Pl. 17-20. [ Foraminifera. |

Cap. VY. De terra arenaria |. d. Costa Fabri; ubi de locis olim

submarinis. Pp. 55 Xe.

Cap. VI. De terra caleareo-arenaria conchylifera, 1. d. Laterino

(prope Senas extra portam dictam di Laterino). Pp. 62 &e.

Cap. VII. De glareis (in collibus Florentiam inter et Senas,—

prope castrum 8. Quirici; non longe e monte Radicofanensi; in

Clusentino; in superiore valle Arni; extra portam Ovile Senarum ;

extra portam Pisini Senarum, &c.); ubi de stratis conchyliferis.

Pp. 69 &e. Pl. 21, 22(Q). [ Foraminifera, Ostracoda, Polyzoa, &c.}

Cap. VIII. De vertice Montis Volterrarum, ejusque arenulis con-

chyliferis. Pp. 77 &e.

Pl. 22 (part), 23, 25(C, D). [Pl. 24, Perna. Pl. 25. figs. E, F, G,

are Liassic Ammonites from Dorsetshire (‘‘ Devon” by mistake in

the text), England, given to Soldani by William Thomson. Polyzoa,

Echinoderms, Mollusks, Chara, Foraminifera, &c. |

Cap. IX. De inferiore parte ejusdem Montis, ac de rupe Echinorum.

Pp. 81 &e.

Cap. X. De quatuor in Etruria Conchyliorum fossilium generibus

prorsus exoticis. Pp. 90 &e.

Cap. XI. De Arenulis terrisque phosphorescentibus. Pp. 95 &e.

Sectio seceunda. De Lacubus, eorumque hodiernis et antiquis sedi-

mentis.

Cap. XII. De Lacubus in genere. Pp. 104 &e.

Cap. XIII. De fossula perennis aque in Clusentino, ac de Spiro-

vulis et Lenticulis petrefactis. Pp. 106 &e. Pl. 25 (H-M), 26 (N,

U.P).

Cap. XIV. De Testis in aquis thermalibus ac palustribus in vi-

cinia Civitatis Masse. Pp. 112 &c.

Cap. XV. De Lacu Blentinensi, ejusque limo. Pp. 115 «e.

Cap. XVI. De antiquo Lacu in Valle Arni superiore, ejusque

Conchyliis fossilibus; ubi de Ossibus Elephantinis. Pp. 118 &e.

Pl. 26 (Q, R).

Cap. XVII. De antiquo Lacu inter Staggia et Poggibonsi, ac de

limo maris inferiori, Pp. 124 &. Pl. 26(S, 7, V, X).

Cap. XVIII. De antiquo Lacu Sarteanensi. Pp. 129 &e.

Cap. XIX. De Sedimento lacustri prope Civ. Collensem, ejyusque

tartareis Concretionibus. Pp. 131 &e.

Cap. XX. De terra lacustri 1. d. Badia all’ Isola. Pp. 135 &e.

Sectio tertia, seu Appendix *, que Testas ac Fossilia in Vasculis

288 contenta presertim minima exhibet, et corum Icones explicat.

Pp. 137 &e.

* This is a Catalogue raisonné reprinted, in an abstract form, and with

a condensed introduction, from the Appendix to the ‘Saggio orittografico’

above mentioned.

152 Messrs. Parker, Jones, and Brady on

We now turn to the ‘ Tableau Méthodique’ and the Solda-

nian figures cited therein as illustrations of D’Orbigny’s views

in respect to species.

The carelessness with which the references were made

has been a cause of many difficulties and some uncertainty :

our corrected copy of D’Orbigny’s memoir shows upwards of

fifty errors of reference, more or less important, besides the

numerous clerical mistakes which disfigure its pages. We

have therefore in some instances had to depart from the

literal reading of the text in seeking an intelligible basis for

our notes. Where the corrections admit of little or no doubt,

they are adopted without any special remark; but in a few

cases, in which the clue to the author’s intention is not so

manifest, the fact is duly noticed in its place in the following

pages. Tn the ‘Tableau’ the parts of the ‘ Testaceographia’

are alluded to almost invariably as vol. 1, 2, 3, & 4; in the

‘Cuba’ Monograph and other of D’Orbigny’s papers, the

original designations are given, namely, Vol. I. part 1, part 2,

part 3, and Vol. II. This latter mode of reference, having

advantages alike of correctness and uniformity, has been used

throughout these notes.

The plates appended to the present paper consist of care-

fully reduced copies of Soldani’s figures zn outline. Where

reference is made by D’Orbigny to several figures, the best

example has been selected. No attempt has been made to

improve upon the originals; nor, except in a few cases in

which figures, upside down (according to present ideas),

have been reversed, has any alteration whatever been inten-

tionally made in respect of them. In Soldani’s plates the

drawing is often rugged, sometimes rude; but it is always

nervous and expressive, and, up to his knowledge, charac-

teristic. He does not often attempt to have the texture of the

shell represented by his artists, being unaware of its import-

ance ; and he frequently omits to indicate the position or form

of the aperture: but, notwithstanding these drawbacks, he

seldom leaves his meaning in doubt; and the student of the

Rhizopoda of the Italian peninsula, whether of the living fauna

of the Adriatic or of the fossil microzoa of the Sub- -Apennine

strata, may recognize in his figures a very large proportion of

the organic forms met with at the present day. Soldani’s

sagacity, too, in grouping together the genera of nearest

alliance is markedly shown. Indeed D’ Orbigny might have

drawn much more largely than he did on the stores of the

‘'Testaceographia’ with advantage to science.

It appears to us that, in using Soldani’s engraved figures as

published representations of certain Foraminifer ra, D’ Orbigny

the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 153

rarely, if ever, recorded any one of them as illustrative of a

typical form under the impression that it deserved special

notice and name. In general, if not always, he selected the

figures because they seemed to him to be good or fair illustra-

tions of specimens that he himself obtained from the several

recent and fossil sea-sands enumerated at pages 249, 250 of

the Ann. Sc. Nat. vol. vil. as having been given to him by

his friends. Among these communications were fossil sands

from Sienna and other parts of Italy, some packets of which

had been given by Soldani to M. Fleurian de Bellevue. In

recording the “localities” of the species illustrated in the

‘'Testaceographia,’ D’Orbigny seems to have ignored Soldani’s

account of their finding-places and habitats altogether. We

have compared the localities recorded by the two writers; and

when Soldani’s and D’Orbigny’s statements do not coincide,

we have added Soldani’s in brackets; and in these cases so

much is added to our knowledge of the distribution of these

Foraminifera. It is occasionally impossible to get the exact

habitat for the Soldanian figures, as they were drawn from

individuals of a mixed group of supposed or real allies, taken

from two or more places, especially (for instance) from both

the Adriatic and the Tuscan sea.

In quoting Soldani’s descriptive appellations of the forms

selected afterwards by D’Orbigny as types of binomial species

(or, rather, as published representations of Foraminifera that

he met with in recent or fossil sea-deposits from various parts

of the world), we have either taken the general name Gian:

ave to the set that he grouped together (and then it appears

for the most part in the plural), or, whenever possible, we

have taken the term that he applied to the individual shell

(and then it is in the séngular). As Soldani did not, however,

use the Linnean mode of nomenclature, the terms applied by

him to individuals and groups would not necessarily have

been adopted by D’Orbigny even if he had studied the text

with the intention of learning Soldani’s views.

1. Nodosaria (Glandulina) levigata, D’Orbigny.

Pl. IX. fig. 34.

“ Polymorpha Spherule vitree leves ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. p. 116,

pl. 118. fig. Z. D’Orbigny, Ann. Sc, Nat. vol. vii. p. 252. no. 1.

“ Hab. Recent in the Adriatic; fossil near Sienna.” (Me-

diterranean [?], Soldani.)

This has been noticed in a previous paper on some of

D’Orbigny’s species (Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. xi. p. 439).

It represents a good subtype of the Nodosarinw. Soldani’s

154 Messrs. Parker, Jones, and Brady on

figure is from a somewhat ill-grown specimen, with large

open aperture.

2. Nodosaria ovicula, D’Orb. PI. IX. fig. 36.

“ Orthoceras Farcimen;” Soldani, Testac. vol. ii. p. 35, pl. 10. figs. h-m.

D’Orb. op. cit. p. 252. no. 6,

“ Hab. Fossil near Sienna.”

A delicate moniliform Nodosaria, with long elliptical di-

stinct segments. Our outlines are copied from figures h & k.

3. Nodosaria hirsuta, D’Orb. Pl. TX. fig. 45.

“ Orthoceratia quasi hispida;” Soldani, Testac. vol. ii. p. 15, pl. 2. fig. P.

“ Orthoceratia hispida ;” ibid. p. 36, pl. 11. figs, m-z, A, B. D’Orb. op. cit.

p- 252. no. 7.

“‘ Hab. Recent in the Adriatic ; fossil near Sienna.” (Fossil

at Donnini and Cerajolo, So/danz.)

A straight, few-chambered Nodosarian, having its surface

studded with acicular exostoses. D’Orbigny subsequently

(1846, For. Foss. Vienne, p. 35, pl. 1. figs. 24,25) changed

the trivial name to that originally given by Soldani; it there-

fore now stands as Nodosaria hispida. Of our two outlines

(fig. 45) the first represents Soldani’s ‘“ quasi-hispid,” the

second his “‘ hispid”? variety.

4, Nodosaria orthocera, D’Orb. Pl. IX. fig. 32.

“Tubulus anelatus ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 1. p. 33, pl. 27. figs. 22, yy.

D'Orb. op. cit. p. 252. no. 8.

“ Hab. Mediterranean.”

We cannot follow D’Orbigny in referring these figures to

Nodosaria. 'They differ one from the other; both are inde-

terminable, although fig. xx (figured) has an appearance much

like that of the Clavuline forms of Valvulina, “ Clavulina

clavulus,’ Ann. N. H. ser. 3. vol. v. p. 469.

5: Nodosaria semistriata, D’Orb. Pl. TX. fig. 38.

“ Orthoceras ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i, pt. 2. p. 92, pl. 96. fig. 7. D’Orb.

op. ett, p. 252. no. 9.

“* Hab. Fossil near Sienna.” (Mediterranean[?], Sol/dani.)

This is but a subvariety of N. radicula, Linn., its claim to

distinction resting upon a number of obscure short striw or

coste on the upper portion of the chambers. Soldani makes

no special mention of the figure in his description of the plate;

and it has probably been adopted by D’Orbigny from its

corresponding with specimens which occurred in his own

investigations,

the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 155

6. Nodosaria dubia, D’Orb. Pi. TX. fig. 30.

“Orthoceratia Zoophytica minuscula,” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. p. 93,

pl. 98. fig. A. D'Orb. op. cit. p. 252. no. 10.

“ Hab. Fossil, near Sienna.’ (Mediterranean, Soldani.)

This is a short-jointed variety of Lituola Soldanii. The

description of the specimen, not less than the figure, indicates

the arenaceous structure of the test. It may be convenient to

reserve the trivial name for the short, many-chambered, ortho-

cerine Lituole.

7. Nodosaria interrupta, D’Orb. Pl. TX. fig. 51.

“ Orthoceratia Baculi ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. p. 96, pl. 102. fig. B.

D’Orb. op. eit. p. 252. no. 11.

“ Hab. Fossil near Sienna.”’ (Mediterranean, Soldani.)

A somewhat irregular, limbate Dentalina, analogous to

Nodosaria limbata, D’Orb., in the straight series. The sutural

limbation is given by Soldani as a zigzag line of clear shell-

substance.

8. Nodosaria glabra, D’Orb. Pl. IX. fig. 35.

“‘Orthoceratia Arthrocene ;’ Soldani, Testac. vol. ii. p. 14, pl. 2. fig. W

“ Orthoceras Baculus ;” ibid. p. 16, pl. 2. figs. V, X. D’Orb. op, ett. p. 253,

no. 12.

“ Hab. Fossil at Sienna.”’ (Near Sienna, Soldani.)

Fig. NV is a narrow N. radicula. Fig. V differs from N.

radicula only in the increased number of chambers and their

regular size, the specimen being long and subcylindric; whilst

fig. X is rather less regular and somewhat curved. Soldani’s

figures have from seven to thirteen smooth globular chambers

OF scazly equal size. The name may be useful as a sub-

varietal term for specimens with these characters; but no

greater significance can be attached to it. (Fig. NV is copied.)

9. Nodosaria pyrula, D’Orb. Pl. IX. fig. 37.

“Orthoceras Monile ;’ Soldani, Testac. vol. ii. p. 35, pl. 10. figs. 4, ¢.

D’Orb. op. cit. p. 253. no. 13.

“ Hab. Fossil at Sienna.” (Near Sienna, Soldan?.)

Soldani’s figures represent smooth-shelled, few-chambered

Nodosarie, with globular (fig. 4) or elliptical (fig. c) segments

connected by cylindrical tubes. Professor Williamson’s draw-

ing of the same species (Rec. For. Gt. Br., pl. 2. fig. 39), in

which the stoloniferous tube is formed by the gradual tapering

of the segments, shows the form as it more commonly occurs.

(Fig. 6 is copied.)

156 <5ar Messrs. Parker, Jones, and Brady on

10. Nodosaria filiformis, D’Orb. PI. IX. fig. 48.

“Orthoceratia filiformia aut capillaria ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. ii. p. 35,

pl. 10. fig. e. D’Orb. op. eit. p. 253, no. 14,

“ Hab. Fossil at Sienna.” (Near Sienna, Soldani.)

The curvature of the axis being recognized as a divisional

character, this should be Dentalina filiformis. It is a fair

representative of the attenuated forms of Dentalina, having

very numerous, distinct, elliptical segments.

11. Nodosaria scalaris, D’Orb. Pl. IX. fig. 39.

‘“‘Orthoceratia ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. p. 91, pl. 94. fig. V; D’Orb.

op. cit, p. 253, no. 18.

‘ Hab. Recent in the Adriatic.”

This may be fairly placed under N. raphanus, Linn. The

name “ scalaris’’ had been previously adopted by Batsch for

a somewhat different form.

12. Nodosaria sulecata, D’Orb. PI. IX. fig. 40.

““Polymorpha Pineiformia ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. p. 118, pl. 127.

fig. C. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 253. no. 21.

“ Hab. Recent in the Adriatic; fossil at Leognan, near

Bordeaux, and at Castel-Arquato, Italy.” (Mediterranean [?},

Soldani.)

This is a short Nodosaria raphanus, but with an extraordi-

nary lateral chamber, overriding the first two chambers..

How specimens with so odd a malformation should have

turned up under circumstances so diverse as indicated by the

localities quoted by D’Orbigny, we cannot explain. It is

quite possible that D’Orbigny ignored the malformation,

whilst Soldani was led by it to associate his specimen with

others that we recognize as Uvigerine.

13. Nodosaria rapa, Lamarck*. PI. IX. fig. 41.

“ Orthoceratia;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2, p. 91, pl. 94. fig. 7. D’Orb.

op. cit. p. 253. no. 27.

“ Hab. Recent in the Adriatic, near Rimini.”” (Mediterra-

nean or Adriatict, Soldani.)

This is Nodosaria raphanistrum, Linné, sp. (Ann. N. H.

ser. 3. vol. iii. p. 478). D’Orbigny refers to figures in the

* There is no “ N. rapa” recorded by Lamarck (Ann. N. H. ser. 3.

vol. v. pp. 287-289); but this name occurred to D’Orbigny probably

through the intermediation of the French word “ rave,” which has refer-

ence to both of the latin terms “ raphanus” and “ rapa.”

+ A large group of different Foraminifera are in this as in other in-

stances described as haying been obtained from the two seas; and as only

one specimen has been selected, it is impossible to localize it exactly.

the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 157

works of Gaultieri, Plancus, and Montagu. An extended

synonymy of the species will be found in our “‘ Monograph of

e Foraminifera of the Crag ” (Palewontographical Society).

14. Nodosaria longicauda, D’Orb. Pi. TX. fig. 42.

“Orthoceratia Flosculi;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. p- 91, pl. 95,

figs. B-M. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 254. no. 28.

“* Hab, Fossil near Sienna.”’ (Mediterranean, Soldani?.)

A common recent form, well figured by Professor W. C.

Williamson under the name Nodosaria radicula (Rec. For.

Gt. Br. pl. 2. figs. 36-38); but, as we have before stated,

Batsch’s name NV. sca/aris takes precedence. Soldani also refers

to pl. 5. figs. 3, A, B, C, D, in his ‘ Appendix,’ as being the

same (fossil at Coroncina).

Soldani’s figured specimens have from two to five segments,

and vary in the relative size, proportional enlargement, and

approximation of the segments. Fig. Z, with its eccentric

stolon-tube, and its produced and somewhat hooked first

chamber, approaches Marginula falx, J. & P., with which also

pl. 96. fig. P, and pl. 102. fig. C, have relationship. See

Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xvii. p. 302.

15. Nodosaria cancellata, D’Orb. Pl. IX. fig. 33.

“‘Orthoceratia Flosculi ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. p. 91, pl. 95. fig. A,

D’Orb. op. cit. p. 254. no, 29.

“ Hab. Fossil near Sienna.”’ (Mediterranean, Soldani.)

It is a matter of extreme difficulty to judge between the

occasional double-celled specimens of Lagena and the arrested

Nodosarie*. The transverse as well as longitudinal markings

on Soldani’s figure leave us with little doubt that he has met

with a double specimen of Lagena melo. The reticulate orna-

ment, however, is becoming better known as a Cristellarian

(Nodosarine) ornament by the discoveries of our German fellow-

workers. The spiral ornamentation of the neck occurs in both

Nodosaria and Lagena, though more frequently in the latter.

16. Nodosaria Soldanii, D’Orb. Pl. IX. tig. 43.

“Orthoceras Rapistrum (num Raphani vel Raphanistri species ?) ;” Sol-

dani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. p. 98, pl. 104. fig. Z. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 254.

no. 10.

“ Hab. Fossil near Sienna.” (Mediterranean or Adriatic,

Soldani.)

A straight Nodosarian, with few, globular, semisulcate or

semicostate chambers ; the grooves (or ribs ?) commence at the

* With increased examination, more and more double Lagene turn up

(in Grignon sands especially).

158 Messrs. Parker, Jones, and Brady on

base of the chambers, and extend above the middle of each.

The worthy Tuscan naturalist’s collection seems to have been

rich in ornamental and odd-growing varieties. The speci-

men he has here chosen for delineation has a little abortive

terminal chamber, like a pinnacle, surmounting those formed

on the normal plan. Nodosaria Soldanii differs from N. sem7-

striata in having the upper third of the chambers smooth,

whilst the latter has its costee confined to the upper portion.

17. Nodosaria nodosa, D’Orb. Pl. IX. fig. 55.

“Orthoceratia filiformia aut capillaria;” Soldani, Testac. vol. ii. p. 35,

pl. 10. figs. fg. D’Orb. op. ett. p. 254. no. 31.

Hab. “ Fossil near Sienna.”

A Dentaline or curved Nodosarian, long, slender, and many-

chambered. The segments are regular and elliptical, and are

furnished on their exterior with delicate parallel longitudinal

strie. (Fig. f is copied.)

18. Nodosaria flecuosa, D’Orb. Pl. TX. fig. 53.

“Orthoceratia filiformia ;’ Soldani, Testac, vol. ii. p. 35, pl. 10, fig. d.

D’Orb. op. ett. p. 254, no. 82.

Hab. No locality given by D’Orbigny. (Fossil near Sienna,

Soldant.)

It may be worth while to recognize this variety as Denta-

lina flecuosa. The figure represents a very slightly curved,

deep-sutured, semistriate form, the strie marking the upper

third of each chamber.

19. Nodosaria nitida, D’Orb. Pl. IX. fig. 44.

‘‘Orthoceratia Arthrocene,” Soldani, Testac. vol. ii. p. 15, pl. 2. fig. O.

D’Orb. op. cit. p. 254. no. 33.

“ Hab. Fossil at Coroncina, Italy.’’ (San Quirico, Soldanz.)

A small striate Nodosaria, deeply constricted at its septa,

and having few, distinct, oval or fusiform segments. A less

robust form than N. scalaris, and less neatly finished as to

base and terminal neck than that species generally is.

20. Nodosaria (Dentalina) communis, D’Orb. Pl. IX. fig. 46.

“‘Orthoceras Farcimen ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. p. 98, pl. 105. fig. O.

D’Orb. p. 254. no, 35.

“ Hab. Recent in the Adriatic.” (Mediterranean or Adriatic,

Soldani.)

The common smooth type of the subgenus, equally abun-

dant in the recent and fossil condition. We have endeavoured

to tabulate the names under which it has been alluded to by

the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 159

various authors, in our ‘ Monograph of the Foraminifera of the

Crag.’ ‘The oldest name given to this variety was Lamarck’s

“ Nodosaria dentalina,’ and apt enough with that quasi-

generic prefix ; but the inconvenience of the trivial being the

same as the subgeneric name, and the wide acceptance of

D’Orbigny’s term, have induced us to retain the latter.

21. Nodosaria (Dentalina) obliqua, D’Orb. PI. TX. fig. 47.

“ Orthoceras infortum ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. p. 98, pl. 105. fig. V.

D’Orb. op. cit. p. 254. no. 36.

“* Hab. Recent in the Adriatic.’ (Mediterranean or Adriatic,

Soldani.)

See note on the same variety in our paper on the ‘ Models ”

(Ann. N. H. ser. 3. vol. xvi. p. 19). We ought to have there

added that the trivial name had been preoccupied by Linné

for the Dentaline form of N. Raphanus (=D. Cuviert, D’Orb.).

D’Orbigny’s reference to another of Soldani’s figures (pl.

107. fig. #7) is obviously an error.

22. Nodosaria (Dentalina) arcuata, D’Orb. PI. IX. fig. 49.

“Orthoceras intortum mammillare ;’ Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. p. 92,

pl. 97. fig. ee. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 254. no, 38.

“ Hab. Recent in the Adriatic.’”’ (Mediterranean, Soldant.)

A much-curved, smooth Dentalina, with the chambers set

on very obliquely ; the chambers inflated and distinct on the

convex side of the shell, but gradually thinning towards the

concave margin. In Soldani’s figure the shell appears to

be bordered by a smooth even carina on the concave side.

23. Nodosaria (Dentalina) carinata, D’Orb. Pl. IX. fig. 50.

“Orthoceras obliquum ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. p. 98, pl. 105. fig. NV.

D’Orb, op. cit. p. 255. no. 39.

“ Hab. The Adriatic Sea.” (Mediterranean or Adriatic,

Soldani.)

A somewhat similar variety to the last (D. arcwata); indeed,

if we do not place the two under the same trivial name, it is

only from the desire to give our author the benefit of a doubt.

It is a long, slender Dentalina, with a large number of very

oblique chambers, and an apparently well-defined carina of con-

siderable width running the whole length of the concave side.

24. Nodosaria (Dentalina) scorpiurus, Montfort.

Pl. IX. fig. 29.

“ Orthoceras ?” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 3. p. 239, pl. 162. fig. K.

D’Orbigny, op. cit. p. 255, no. 40.

“ Hab. Recent in the Adriatic.” (Mediterranean, Soldant.)

160 Messrs. Parker, Jones, and Brady on

Soldani is manifestly in great doubt about the nature of this

arenaceous form. He puts it in a plate amongst “‘ Dubia ac

Zoophyta ;” and in his descriptive text we find this note :—

“(Qua supersunt reliqua, J & AK, mihi ignota prorsus sunt,

nisi fortasst K ad Orthoceratis speciem aliquam pertineat.”

D’Orbigny, in accordance with his system of classification,

had no alternative but to place it amongst the Dentalinw, and

rightly enough gave to it Montfort’s specific name, that author

having copied Soldani’s figure, with the name Leophax scor-

piurus. It belongs, however, as we have long ago shown, to

an entirely distinct family of Foraminifera, and finds its

natural place in the genus Lituola. This species has been

already alluded to in a review of the Foraminifera named by

Denys de Montfort, Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. vi. p. 346.

no. 61; see also dbid. vol. v. p. 297.

25. Nodosaria (Dentalina) aciculata, D’Orb. Pl. IX. fig. 52.

“‘Orthoceras Cuspis;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. p. 98. pl. 105. fig. Z.

D’Orb. op. cit. p. 255. no. 41.

“ Hab. Adriatic Sea.”’ (Mediterranean or Adriatic, Soldani.)

A variety of Dentalina not very commonly met with, but

occurring sometimes in habitats favourable to the genus. Its

peculiarity consists in the very short longitudinal cost on the

constricted portions of the test between the chambers, the

prominent parts of the test being smooth. D. intermittens of

Roemer and D. Buchi of Reuss also possess these features.

26. Nodosaria (Dentalina) Cuviert, D’Orb. Pl. TX. fig. 57.

“Orthoceras varietas Raphani vel Raphanistri;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i.

pt. 2. p. 97, pl. 103. fig. Z D’Orb. op. cit. p. 255. no. 45.

‘“* Hab. Recent in the Adriatic.” (Mediterranean, So/dan?.)

A somewhat irregular shell, with a large number of short,

compact, cylindrical chambers, marked by a series of stout,

unbroken, longitudinal ribs. This is the Nodosaria obliqua,

Linné, sp. (Ann. N. H. ser. 3. vol. i. p. 477), coming, of

course, under the Dentalina division of the genus, owing to its

curvature. There is another “ D. obliqua”’ (see No. 21, a sub-

variety of D. communis); but we prefer to keep “ obliqua”’ for

Linné’s Dentaline variety of VV. raphanus, as above stated, as

an early and apt name.

27. Nodosaria (Dentalina) substriata, D’Orb. Pl. IX. fig. 54.

“Orthoceras ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. p. 91, pl. 94. fig. S. D’Orb.

op. ett. p. 255. no. 46.

“ Fab. Fossil at Coroncina.” (Mediterranean or Adriatic,

Soldani.)

the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 161

A neat substriate varie ty, the striz springing from the base

of each chamber and extending about three-fourths the way

to its summit.

28. Nodosaria (Dentalina) cornicula, D’Orb. PI. TX. fig. 56.

“Orthoceras Corniculum ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. p. 98, pl. 105.

fig. K. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 255, no. 47.

“ Hab. Fossil, Coroncina.” (Mediterranean or Adriatic,

Soldani.)

This may be accepted as a convenient subvarietal term for

a Dentaline NV. raphanus (D. obliqua), having a smooth glo-

bose primordial segment, larger than those that immedi: itely

follow. The later chambers Yapidly i increase in size; the last,

or tenth, is nearly twenty times as long as the second,

29. Frondicularia alata, D’Orb. Pl. X. fig. 66.

“ Nautili caudsformes ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. ii. p. 13, pl. 1. fig. C. D’Orb.

op. cit. p. 256. no. 2.

“ Hab. The Adriatic.’’ (Fossil near Sienna, Soldanz.)

A very short wide Frondicularia; the lower ends of the

chambers irregular and pointed. We doubt the locality given

by D’ Orbigny for Frondicularia in a recent state (see Juart.

Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xvi. p. 300). If Frondicularie were

found by him in the shallow lagoons of the Adriatic, they

must have been derived from Tertiary clays. Soldani speaks

of this species as common in the fossil state in the clays of

San Quirico, Monte Heo, and the neighbourhood of Sienna.

30. Frondicularia striata, D’Orb. Pl. X. fig. 67.

*Orthoceras Cuspis;’’ Soldani, Testac. vol. ii. p. 34, pl. 9. figs. Q, R

D'Orb. op. cit. p. 256, no, 3.

“ Hab. Fossil at Coroncina.” (Near Sienna, Soldanz.)

A striate variety of the normal form of /rondicularia.

(Fig. # is copied.)

31. Frondicularia pupa, D’Orb. Pl. X. fig. 64.

“ Orthoceras Cuspis ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. ii. p. 34, pl. 9. fig. S. D’Orb.

op. cit. p. 256, no. 4.

‘* Hab. Fossil at Coroncina.” (Near Sienna, Soldani.)

This appears to be a passage-form between Frondicularia

and Lingulina. Such specimens are not uncommon ; and it

may be convenient, therefore, to retain the name.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. viii. 12

162 Messrs. Parker, Jones, and Brady on

32. Frondicularia digitata, D’Orb. Pl. X. fig. 65.

“Orthoceras Cuspis ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. ii. p. 34, pl. 9. fig. P. D’Orb.

op. cit. p. 256. no. 6.

“ Fab. Fossil at Coroncina.”’ (Near Sienna, Soldanz.)

A long Frondicularia, with chambers of nearly even size ;

the sides almost parallel.

33. Lingulina carinata, D’Orb. PI. IX. fig. 61.

“Teste Ovales, oliviformes, pyriformes, fusiformes, &c. ;” Soldani, Testac.

vol. ii. p. 87, pl. 12. fig. P. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 257. no. 1.

“ Hab. The Antilles, and, according to Soldani, fossil in

= = ”?

the neighbourhood of Sienna.

Noticed previously, in treating of the Models, Ann. N. H.

ser. 3. vol. xvi. p. 23.

34. Lingulina alata, D’Orb. PI. IX. fig. 65.

““Orthoceratia Zoophytica subcordiformia;’ Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2.

p- 94, pl. 99. fig. VW. D’Orb. op. eit. p. 257. no. 2.

“ Hab. The Adriatic.” (Mediterranean, Soldani.)

This is Lingulina carinata with the edge extended so as to

produce a thin even-margined keel.

35. Lingulina Soldanii, D’Orb. Pl. XI. fig. 121.

“Orthoceras Pupa ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. p. 99, pl. 108. figs. E, F.

D’Orb. op. cit. p. 257. no. 3.

“* Hab, The Adriatic.”

Soldani’s figures are obscure; but they are probably in-

tended to represent somewhat unusually short specimens of

Grammostomum pennatula, Batsch, sp. (= Vulvulina capreolus,

D’Orb.), with spiral commencement. ‘The entire plate is de-

voted to varieties of this Textularian genus, mostly with the

early segments spirally arranged, and some with a uniserial

termination. See also Nos. 59 & 60, further on.

36. Vaginulina striata, D’Orb. Pl. IX. fig. 58.

“ Hortoceratia Vaginulam gladii referentia ; Soldani, Testac. vol. ii. App.

p. 141, pl. 6. figs. 44, , NW. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 257. no. 3.

“ Hab. Recent in the Adriatic.” (Fossil at Coroncina and

Monte Ileo, Soldani.)

It is convenient to keep this trivial name for those flat

Vaginuline whose surface is traversed from end to end with

strie, as distinct from the biconvex forms, with less regular

coste, comprised under the name JV’. /énearis (see ‘ Monograph

the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 163

Foram. Crag,’ p. 66); nevertheless the distinction cannot be

regarded as one of much morphological importance.

37. Vaginulina marginata, D’Orb. PI. IX. fig. 59.

“Orthoceras, Vaginule species; Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. p. 97,

pl. 103. fig. M. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 258. no. 7.

“ Hab. The Adriatic.” (Mediterranean, Soldani.)

A marginate Vaginulina, with peculiar limbate sutures.

For a synopsis of the subgenus Vagin dial see our ‘ Monogr.

Foram. Crag,’ /. ¢

38. Vaginulina caudata, D’Orb. Pl. IX. fig. 60.

“Orthoceratia Vagina ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. ii. p. 14, pl. 1. figs. F. G.

D’Orb. op. ett. p. 258. no. 8.

“ Hab. The Adriatic.” (Fossil, San Quirico, Soldani.)

Our outline is copied from fig. G, the other drawing (/’)

being somewhat doubtful and probably representing a smooth

Uvigerina. The specimen represented is a straight Vaginuline

= ama with a wide carina on the inner or concave mar-

gin, anda long spine projecting from the apex or the earliest

chamber. Such forms may frequently be met with both

recent and fossil, but seldom with the mucro inserted abruptly

on the square end of the test, as given in the figure.

39. Marginulina raphanus, Linn. sp. Pl. X. fig. 72.

“ Orthoceratia Raphanus, Raphanistrum, & Rapistrum ;” Soldani, Testac.

vol. i. pt. 2. p. 91, pl. 94. figs. V, P, Q, R, X, Y. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 258.

no. 1.

‘“* Hab. Recent in the Adriatic; fossil at Castel-Arquato,

Italy.”’ (Mediterranean and Adriatic, Soldant.)

Noticed in our review of the Models; see also our Mono-

graph of the Crag Foraminifera, and other papers.

Amongst Soldani’s figures above quoted, fig. N represents

the true Nodosaria raphanus, and fig. R is N. obliqua; but

plenty of intermediate grades are known to connect these with

the Marginuline individuals.

40. Marginulina hirsuta, D’Orb. Pl. XI. fig. 125.

“Orthoceratia Villosa seu rudia;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. p. 96,

pl. 101. figs. Z-oo, D’Orb. op. cit. p. 259. no. 5.

“ Hab. The Adriatic.” (Mediterranean, and fossil at San

Quirico, Soldanz.)

We are not disposed to regard Soldani’s figures, taking

them all together, as referable to the Nodosarine at all. They

appear to us somewhat unusually rugose examples of the

12*

164 Messrs. Parker, Jones, and Brady on

Textularian subgenus Bigenerina (such as B. digitata and B.

nodosaria), running into Clavuline forms, with too little di-

stinctive character to need a separate varietal name.

Fig. mm is non-segmented, but has an abnormal lateral

chamber ; fig. 00 has one constriction; fig. nm shows three ;

fig. // seven; and all are possibly Lituole. Some similar

forms are represented on the succeeding plate 102, together

with other rugose Nodosarine forms. ‘aking them all together,

we may say that Soldani had here mingled rough dimorphous

Textularie with some straight Litwole, and at least one

spinous Nodosaria.

41. Marginulina carinata, D’Orb. PI. IX. fig. 62.

“ Orthoceratia Zoophytica elongata;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. p. 92,

pl. 97. figs. hh, mm. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 259. no. 8.

“Hab. Fossil at Coroncina.” (Mediterranean*, Soldanz.)

Of the two figures referred to we have copied only one (mm) ;

for, though the arrangement of chambers is very similar in

the other, the term “ carinata” could not with any fitness be

applied to it. In Mr. Parker’s collection are some fine speci-

mens of this form, taken off Sicily, which far better help an

understanding of its peculiarities than the figures. The earlier

chambers are coiled in a subglobular manner, embracing, and

to a great extent hiding, one another; then follow a number

which are merely curved; and the shell is terminated by a

straight linear series, with all of the segments more or less

flattened and showing a tendency to expand backwards on

either edge. The concave side of the shell has a carina ex-

tending in a curved line from the centre of the first chamber

to the wide portion of the terminal one.

Possibly it may be best to regard this as a dimorphous

variety of Lingulina carinata, though it might with equal

reason be assigned to the genus P/abellina.

42. Marginulina sublituus, D’Orb. Pl. X. fig. 73.

“Orthoceras Sublituus;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. p. 98, pl. 104.

figs. F, G. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 259. no. 9.

“ Hab, The Adriatic.”’ (Mediterranean or Adriatic, Sol-

dani.)

These are modifications of the typical W. raphanus; fig. F

(copied) has the earlier chambers somewhat flattened and

smooth.

* These and many other recent Foraminifera of the Mediterranean, off

the Tusean shore and neighbouring islands, Soldani obtained one by one,

on breaking up the hard calcareous concretions of zoophytes and litho-

phytes, including white and red corals.

the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 165

43. Marginulina levigata, D’Orb. PI. X. fig. 68.

“Orthoceratia Lituitata ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. p. 95, pl. 100.

figs. bb, ce. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 259. no. 10.

“ Hab. The Adriatic.”” (Mediterranean and Adriatic, Sol-

dani*.)

Soldani’s figure 6) is a large and much curved Dentalina

communis (or narrow Marginulina lituus) ; fig. ec, which we

have copied, only differs from Marginulina lituus in degree of

curvature and in a partial carina on the concave margin of the

earlier chambers.

44, Marginulina lituus, D’Orb. Pl. X. fig. 70.

“Orthoceras Serrula ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. p. 99, pl. 106. figs. aa,

bb. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 259. no, 11.

“ Hab. The Adriatic.” (Mediterranean or Adriatic, Sol-

dant.)

A useful species, embracing the smooth, much-curved,

Marginuline Nodosariev that have many very oblique cham-

bers. Soldani and D’Orbigny notice it as a recent form; but

it is not uncommon as a fossil from the Liassic age onwards.

45. Marginulina lobata, D’Orb. Pl. X. fig. 71.

“Polymorpha Subovalia;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. p. 115, pl. 117.

fig. p. D'Orb. op. cit. p. 259. no. 12. AE

“ Hab. The Adriatic.”’ (Mediterranean, Soldani.)

A short, thick-set, few-chambered Marginulina, with a

partial carina on the concave edge, and strongly limbate

sutures.

46. Marginulina consecta, D’Orb. Pl. X. fig. 69.

“Nuclei in thalamis Orthoceratiorum nati;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i.

p. 51, pl. 17. figs. R, S. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 259. no. 13.

“* Hab. Fossil at Coroncina.”’ (Borro Cieco, Soldanz.)

We see no reason to doubt Soldani’s statement that these,

and several other specimens figured in his fourth volume, are

casts (obtained by the use of acid in some cases), and not

perfect fossils. On any other supposition it would be diffi-

cult to understand the drawings he refers to. These are casts

of straight Marginuline.

* Figs, 0b, ec, with other Nodosaria, are described by Soldani as having

been obtained from the sea-mud of the Port Ferrajo (Elba) and at the

Island Giglio, from the zoophytic concretions (Tuscan Sea), and from the

shore at Rimini (Adriatic); but rare at the last place.

166 Messrs. Parker, Jones, and Brady on

47. Planularia auris, Defr. Pl. X. fig. 74.

“Orthoceras Auris;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. p. 98, pl. 104. fig. 4.

D’Orb. op. cit. p. 260. no. 6.

“ Hab. Var. a. Recent in the Adriatic; fossil at Castel-

Arquato. Var. 8. Recent in the Mediterranean.”

This is the Planularia auris of Defrance. See Ann. Nat.

Hist. ser. 3. vol. xu. p. 215. no. 107.

48. Planularia crepidula, Fichtel & Moll., sp.

ea ie as ory A

“Nautili Lituitati;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 1. p. 64, pl. 58. fig. bd.

D’Orb. op. cit. p. 260. no. 6.

“ Hab. The Antilles, and, according to Fischer, the Gulf

of Tuscany.” (Fossil near Sienna, So/danz.)

[Note. One of the many misprints in the ‘Tableau Méth.

de Céphalopodes’ occurs in the reference to this species.

“ Fig. 66” 1s given in D’Orbigny’s text; but this, we think,

can only be intended for 6. At p. 292. no. 11, figs. aa, bd, ce

of this plate (all allies of C. crepidula) are referred to all

together as Cristellaria elongata. |

In Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. v. pp. 114 & 115, Fichtel

and Moll’s “ Nautilus crepidula” is defined as ‘a delicate,

elongate, Marginuline, flattened Cristellaria,” “ which by m-

numerable linkings, passes into C. calcar,” and “ runs insen-

sibly into C. cassis on one hand, and on the other into the

Planularian section of the Vaginuline.”’ Soldani’s fig. bb and

his fig. aa (D’Orbigny’s Cristellaria elongata, no. 127) are

there referred to as attenuate Cristellarie similar to C. crepi-

dula, F.& M. sp., but keeled. Fig. dd, one of the subcostate

Planularian forms, has no keel, and so far satisfies the strict

requirements of subvarietal collocation ; but the keeled forms

are no less closely related. (See succeeding note on No. 49.)

We are inclined to regard them all as C. crepidula; and if

the keeled forms are to be indicated by a name, D’Orbigny’s

“ Or. elongata” * well serves the turn, having the same rela-

tion to C. cultrata that C. crepidula has to C. rotulata. Sol-

dani, Testac. vol. 1. Appendix, p. 146, pl. 18. figs. 91, 7, R,

represent a fine C. crepidula from San Quirico.

49. Planularia rostrata, D’Orb. Pl. X. fig. 75.

“Nautili Lituitati Cuspides;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 1. p. G4, pl. 58,

fig. dd. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 260. no. 7.

“ Hab, Fossil at Coroncina.”’ (Near Sienna, Soldan7.)

* The same as D’Orbigny’s Cristellaria lanceolata, For. Foss, Vien. p. 89,

pl. 3. figs. 41, 42.

the Nomenclature of the Foramin ifera. 167

An elegant, narrow Planularian Cristel/aria (figs. ce and dd

5 5

are subcostate) with attenuate, almost mucronate, extremities.

(D’Orbigny’s reference is to pl. 68—evidently an error.)

Figs. cc & dd have elongate riblets on the lower (earlier)

yart of the shell, better shown in pl. 59. fig. pp, in vol. 1.

The series under notice, figs. aa—dd, are dimorphous varieties,

showing the transition from relatively broad-chambered Pla-

nularie to those with extremely narrow, elongate, and sub-

yarallel chambers, and having their original Cristellarian

} ? o 5

growth more and more definitely succeeded by subsequent

chambers set on at a considerable angle, as on either side of a

ay |

Flabellina.

50. Bigenerina levigata, D’Orb. Pl. XI. fig. 124.

“Orthoceratia Baculi ;’ Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. p. 96, pl. 103. fig. D.

D’Orb. op. cit. p. 261. no. 3.

“ Hab. The Adriatic.”’

This may be accepted as the Nodosarian form of Teaxtularia

gibbosa ; that is to say, it is a short stout variety of Bigenerina

with somewhat irregular inflated chambers.

51. Textularia obtusa, D’Orb. PI. XI. fig. 115.

“ Polymorpha Pineiformia ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. p. 118, pl. 127.

fig. H. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 262. no. 1.

“ Hab. 'The Adriatic.” (With a variety of other Foramini-

fera: a few from the Adriatic, many from the Mediterranean,

and some fossil from near Sienna, Soldan?.) See note on

Textularia gibbosa, no. 54.

52. Textularia levigata, D’Orb. Pl. XI. fig. 116.

**Polymorpha Janiformia;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. p. 119, pl. 182.

figs. Z, M? D'Orb. op. cit. p. 262. no. 4.

“ Hab. The Adriatic.” (Mediterranean [?], Soldani.)

See note on Textularia gibbosa, No. 54. Fig. LZ has eight

chambers: fig. JJ is smaller and younger, with only four

chambers ; but it is apiculate.

53. Textularia punctulata, D’Orb. Pl. XI. fig. 117.

“ Nantili amphorarii vel janiformes;” Soldani, Testac. vol. ii, Appendix,

p- 141, pl. 7. figs. 46, e, EZ. D’Orb. op. cit. p, 262. no. 4.

“ Hab. The Adriatic.”

See note on Textularia gibbosa, No.54. D’Orbigny regards

this figure as ‘vue en devant;” but it is really a minute and

young shell seen edgewise, and showing only the edge of the

first chamber and the aperture of the second.

168 Messrs. Parker, Jones, and Brady on

54. Textularia gibbosa, D’Orb. Pl. XI. fig. 118.

“ Polymorpha Janiformia ;” Soldani, Testac. yol. i. pt. 2. p. 119, pl. 182.

figs. J, K. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 262. no. 6.

“Hab. Recent in the Adriatic; fossil at Castel-Arquato.”

(Mediterranean [?], Soldand.)

These also are broadly ovate edge-views of two young

shells, one apiculate and the other bluntly angular at the apex.

The four Textularie above enumerated may, so far as we can

gather from Soldani’s figures, be taken as belonging to the

same group, of which 7. gibbosa (as we know it from the

Models) is the best central representative. The figures of 7.

gtbbosa selected by D’Orbigny give us little or no assistance

in the determination of the characters of the species; but in

D’Orbigny’s Model no. 28 we have the deficiency supplied.

(See Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. xvi. p. 23, pl. 2. fig. 60.) The

figure alluded to as 7. obtusa (No. 51) shows more inflated

chambers and a proportionally longer and more parallel-sided

shell than in 7. devigata (No.52). There is nothing in Sol-

dani’s figure named by D’Orbigny 7. punctulata (no. 53) to

found a species upon. Of these four names we propose only

to accept one; and we prefer Textularia gibbosa, not only

because the Model no. 28 seems the most trustworthy basis,

but because it also presents the peculiarities developed to their

full extent.

55. Textularia sagittula, Defrance. Pl. XI. fig. 114.

‘‘Polymorpha Sagittule ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. p. 120, pl. 183.

fig. T. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 263. no. 20.

““ Hab. Living on the shores of the Mediterranean ; fossil

at Castel-Arquato.” (Mediterranean or Adriatic, Soldanz.)

A good subtype; but Soldani’s figure of a minute specimen

is rough and inaccurate, as was frequently the case when

the objects were too small for his artist’s microscopical

apparatus. ‘This species is noticed in the paper on the species

enumerated by De Blainville and Defrance (Ann. Nat. Hist.

ser. 3. vol. xii. pp. 217, 218).

56. Textularia echinata, D’Orb. Pl. XI. fig. 126.

“ Polymorpha Pineiformia ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. p. 118, pl. 127.

fig. A. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 263. no, 24.

“ Hab. 'The Adriatic.” (Mediterranean or Adriatic, Soldani.)

Soldani’s drawing seems rather to be intended for Bulimina

aculeata, D’Orb.; and an adjoining figure (7) on the same

plate confirms this view.

the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera, 169

57. Textularia caudata, D’Orb. Pl. XI. fig. 120.

“ Polymorphum triangulare ;”’ Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. p. 119, pl. 182.

fig. @. D’Orb. op. cit. p- 263, no, 25.

“Hab. The Adriatic.” (Mediterranean or Adriatic, Soldan/.)

This appears to be a minute abnormal Textularia, or some

other Enallostegian form, produced at the apex into a cylin-

drical stem, and having on the last chamber a subcylindrical

tube, or process, pointing upwards and outwards.

58. Textularia tuberosa, D’Orb. Pl. XI. fig. 119.

“Polymorpha Janiformia;’’ Soldani, Testac. vol. ii. p. 39, pl. 14. fig. A.

D'Orb. op. cit. p. 263. no, 26.

“ Hab. The Adriatic.” (Fossil near Sienna, Soldan?.)

A short, inflated, broad-mouthed Teatularia, belonging pro-

bably to 7. gibbosa.

59. Vulvulina pupa, D’Orb. Pl. XI. fig. 122.

“ Orthoceratia Pupa;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. p. 99, pl. 108. figs.

vv, rx. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 264. no. 2.

“ Hab. 'The Adriatic.” (Rimini shore, Soldani.)

Accepting Grammostomum as a 'Textularian subgenus, com-

prising the short, wide, thin-edged varieties, which are usu-

ally, though not invariably, limbate at the sutures, this may

be regarded as a useful subordinate form, characterized by its

well-defined carifate margin. See also No. 35, p. 162.

Soldani’s remarks on the Grammostoma figured on his

plate 108 are so strikingly illustrative of the slow progress of

naturalists in the recognition and discrimination of Foramini-

fera, so expressive of his own patient research and of his

openness to conviction by the teaching of fellow-workers,

and, further, so suggestive of a broad knowledge and wise

foresight as to the probable requirements of the complete

study of Foraminifera, that we reproduce his own words :—

“Post diutinam super his Corpusculis observationem placuerat

prius ea in album Testarum Hammoniformium referre: at post

acceptam epistolam Cl. Modeerii ad Cap. IV. recensitam, ad Ortho-

ceratia transtul. Si cui forte magis lubeat de his novum genus

conficere nec nos obstamus. Hoc tantum monere oportet, has

Testas, quas pro coronide hujus capitis [Cap. VI. De Orthoceratiis]

heie reponimus, esse raras; et in hoc Vase[CCXL. |] contentas n. 26.

Summa difficultate ab arenulis littoris Ariminensis excerptas: ac

proinde testamur, in aliis littoribus omnibus, tum etiam in fundo

maris [Tyrrheni|, et in concretionibus zoophyticis per nos hactenus

expensis, eas omnino desiderari. Ex hoe vel unico exemplo edoctus

quis non dixerit, ad locupletiorem acquirendam Testarum [cogni-

170 Messrs. Parker, Jones, and Brady on

tionem], maria inter se longe dissita, diversos ejusdem maris sinus

ac fundos, variasque pelagi plagas prorsus requiri?” (p. 100.)

60. Vulvulina elegans, D’Orb. Pl. XI. fig. 123.

“ Orthoceratia Pupa;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. p. 99, pl. 108. fiz. D.

D’Orb. op. cit. p. 264. no. 3.

“ Hab. 2?” (No locality is given by D’Orbigny ; but

Soldani’s figures were taken from Adriatic specimens collected

on the shore at Rimini.)

This (Grammostomum elegans) has a dentate margin, caused

by the extension of the outer end of each segment so as to

form a pointed process, which is generally somewhat curved

upwards.

61. Dimorphina tuberosa, D’Orb. Pl. XI. fig. 108.

“QOrthoceras tuberosum;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. p. 99, pl. 106.

fig. gg. D’Orb. op. eit. p. 264. no. 1.

“ Hab. The Mediterranean.”

See note on Model no. 60, Ann. N. H. ser. 3. vol. xvi. p. 28,

and our Monograph of the Polymorphinw, Linn. Soc. Trans.

vol. xxvii. p. 249.

62. Polymorphina tuberosa, D’Orb. Pl. XI. fig. 105.

“ Orthoceratia tuberesa ;” Soldani, Testac. vol.i. pt. 2. p. 99, pl. 107. fig. Ak.

D’Orb. op. cit. p. 265. no. 6.

“ Hab. The Mediterranean, on the shores of Corsica.”

(Tuscan shore, Soldani.)

Trregularly grown Polymorphine, which need not be sepa-

rated from P. compressa. Our outline is copied from the least

irregular of Soldani’s figures.

63. Polymorphina Soldanii, D’Orb. Pl. XI. fig. 106.

“ Orthoceratia tuberosa ;” Soldani, Testac. vol.i. pt. 2. p. 99, pl. 107. fig. nn.

D’Orb. op. eit. p. 265. no. 12.

‘“ Hab. The Adriatic, near Rimini.”

A subeylindrical variety, with chambers arranged very

much as in some Uvigerine, and attenuated towards their

base as alar or overlapping lobes, with a tendency to open

with basal orifices along the margins. See also our Mono-

graph of the Polymorphine, 1. c. p. 235, pl. 40. fig. 20.

64. Polymorphina (Globulina) ovata, D’Orb.

Pl. XI. fig. 104.

“ Polymorpha subcordiformia vel oviformia ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2.

p. 114, pl. 112 (not. 132). fig. gg. D’Orb. op. ett. p. 266. no. 22.

“ Hab. Living in the Adriatic, near Rimini; fossil near

Bordeaux and near Beauvais.”

the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 171

Two figures of the opposite sides of an ovate Polymorphina,

probably best referred to the type, P. lactea.

65. Polymorphina (Pyrulina) gutta, D’Orb.

Pl. XI. fig. 107.

“ Polymorphum ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2 (omitted at p. 116), pl. 122.

fig.gg? D’Orbigny, op. cit. p. 267. no. 28.

“ Hab. Fossil at Castel-Arquato.” (Not mentioned in Sol-

dani’s text.)

Previously noticed among the species illustrated by D’Or-

bigny’s own plates in the ‘ Annales,’ Ann. N. H. ser. 3.

vol. xi. p: 440, and in our Monogr. Polymorphinw, Linn.

Trans. vol. xxvil. p. 218.

66. Uvigerina pygmea, D’Orb. Pl. XI. fig. 109.

““Polymorpha Pineiformia ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. p. 119, pl. 180.

figs. ss, ¢, D’Orb. op. cit. p. 269. no. 2.

“ Hab. Fossil in the neighbourhood of Sienna.” (Mediter-

ranean or Adriatic ; and perhaps fossil near Sienna, Soldan?.)

Our figure is copied from ss; the other reference is to an

ill-grown arrested specimen of the same species. See notes

on Models no. 67 &e., and especially Phil. Transact. vol. clv.

p- 363.

67. Uvigerina nodosa, D’Orb. Pl. XI. fig. 110.

“Polymorpha Pinetforniua ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. p. 118, pl. 126.

figs. rz, yy. zz, A, B. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 269. no. 3.

“‘ Hab. 'The Adriatic.” (Mediterranean or Adriatic; pro-

bably fossil near Sienna, So/dani.)

These five figures are all U. pygmeea, not differmg amongst

themselves more than may be seen in any batch of recent

specimens. (Fig. zz is copied.)

68. Uvigerina nodosa, var. B, D’Orb. Pl. XI. fig. 111.

“Teste pineiformes minuscule ;’”’ Soldani, Testac. vol. ii. p. 18, pl. 4.

figs. LE, F, G, H. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 269. no. 3.

“ Hab. 'The Adriatic.” (Fossil at San Quirico, Soldani.)

A somewhat mixed lot, not easily referable to any single

species, but belonging to the Uvigerine type. All of them

have smooth shells; and fig. H resembles UW. ¢rregularis.

Fig. @ is a Sagrina (dimorphous or Clavuline Uvigerina ;

see Ann. N. H. ser. 3. vol. v. p. 469); the others are broad

smooth forms. (Fig. / is copied.)

172 Messrs. Parker, Jones, and Brady on

69. Bulimina trilobata, D’Orb. Pl. XI. fig. 127.

“ Polymorpha Pineiformia ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. p. 119, pl. 131.

fig.2xr. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 269. no. 6.

“ Hab. The Adriatic, near Rimini.” (Mediterranean or

Adriatic, Soldani.)

This is Bulimina aculeata, D’Orb. See next paragraph.

70. Bulimina aculeata, D’Orb. Pl. XI. fig. 128.

‘‘Polymorpha Pineiformia;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. pp. 118, 119.

pl. 127. fig. Z, pl. 130. fig. ve. D'Orb. op. cit. p.269.n0.7..

“ Hab. The Adriatic, near Rimini.” (Mediterranean or

Adriatic, Soldant.)

Morphologically similar to B. marginata, but having a

series of long spines fringing the outer margins of the seg-

ments, in place of the finely serrate edges exhibited by that

species.

71. Rosalina mediterranensis, D’Orb. Pl. XII. fig. 141.

deze 55 “s ” Pl. XII. fig. 140.

“Hammoniz subconice ” &c.; Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 1. p. 56, pl. 36.

figs. Y,Z? D’Orb. op. cit. p. 271. no. 2.

‘“* Hab. The Mediterranean, attached to seaweed.”

These two figures represent different subvarietal forms of

Pulvinulina. Soldani’s tig. Z (our Pl. XII. fig. 140) is so little

differentiated from the type P. repanda that it needs no di-

stinctive name ; his other figure (Y, our Pl. XIT. fig. 141) may

be adopted as a variety under D’Orbigny’s name. For an

account of Pulvinulina repanda and its varieties, see Phil.

Trans. vol. cly. pp. 390 &e.

Figs. 8, V, X all represent Pulvinulina repanda, var. pul-

chella, more or less modified (fig. X is P. Boweana, D’Orb. sp.) ;

so also pl. 35. fig. R is P. pulchella: and in pl. 37, fig. A is

perhaps a young P. repanda; fig. Bis P. concentrica, P. & J.,

found at depths of 40 fathoms and more in the British seas

and elsewhere; figs. C, D, F are modifications of P. repanda;

whilst pl. 38. fig. G is a variety near P. caracolla; pl. 37.

fig. E is Pulvinulina auricula, F.& M.; and pl. 35. fig. T is

Rotalia Beccarii, var. ammoniformis.

73. Rosalina Soldanii, D’Orb. Pl. XIL. fig. 144.

74, " " 5 Pl. XII. fig. 148.

“ Hammonie Trochi ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 1. p. 61, pl. 51. fig. Ak ?, 2.

D’Orb. op. cit. p. 271. no. 9.

“ Hab. ?” (Mediterranean, Soldani.)

These figures appear to be referable to two different types.

the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 173

The first of them, /% (our fig. 144), is a variety of Pulvinulina

repanda, near P. antillarum and P. Karstent in the morpho-

logical series ; the other, fig. // (our fig. 148), is more like a true

Rotalia, and, in absence of any very satisfactory data, may be

regarded as an accidentally adherent specimen of the typical

R. Beccarti.

75. Rotalia Brongniartii, D’Orb. Pl. XII. fig. 148.

“Hammonie subconice ” &c.; Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt.1. p. 56, pl. 38.

fig. H. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 273. no. 27.

“ Hab. Fossil at Castel-Arquato.” (Mediterranean, Soldani.)

This is Pulvinulina auricula, F, & M., sp.

76. Rotalia communis, D’Orb. Pl. XIT. fig. 145.

“ Hammonie subconicee ” &c.; Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 1. p. 56, pl. 38.

fig. L. D’Orb. op. eit. p. 273. no. 29,

“ Hab, The Adriatic, near Rimini; the Mediterranean, near

Agde” (Tuscan shore, Soldanz) ; ‘‘the shores of Africa and

Madagascar ; fossil on the shores of the Tau lagoon” (South

France).

This is a Pulvinulina, not differing greatly from the P. pul-

chella of the Models. It is an elongate form, not so sym-

metrically or neatly made as the ‘‘ Model” referred to, so far

as one can judge by Soldani’s somewhat rude and indefinite

figure.

77. Rotalia (Turbinulina) italica, D’Orb.

PCA: fie. 147.

“Hammonize conico-tuberculate ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 1. p. 56,

1. 35 (not 26). fig. R [?]. (Mediterranean, Soldanz).

“Hammonize globoso-rotundate ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. ii. App. p. 189,

1. 2. figs. 21, f, F, G. (Higher pits on Mount Volterro, Soldani.)

‘Orb. op. cit. p. 275. no, 43.

“ Hab. Living in the Mediterranean at Civita Vecchia ;

fossil at Castel-Arquato and at Saucats.”

Very ambiguous, owing to D’Orbigny’s careless references.

“Plate 26” is an obvious error; and if we turn to pl. 35,

Which tallies with the letterpress reference, we find in fig, P

(not R, which is Pulvinulina pulchella) the tuberculate form

of R. Beccari’, corresponding to the figs. /’,G in the Appendix,

from which our outlines are copied. The whole of these

figures, however, may be properly placed with the typical

Rotalia Beccarii, the tubercles on the under surface probably

representing nothing more than a modification of the sutural

granulation of this species. Rotalia Beccarii and its relation-

ships are treated of in Phil. Trans. vol. clv. pp. 387 &c.

174 Messrs. Parker, Jones, and Brady on

78. Rotalia (Turbinulina) Siennensis, D’Orb.

Pl. XII. fig. 130.

“ Hammonie wnivolute ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. ii. App. p. 189, pl. 3. figs.

22,h, H,I[?]. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 275. no. 50.

“ Hab. Fossil in the neighbourhood of Sienna.”

This is another case of difficulty, arising from incorrect

quotations. D’Orbigny has “ pl. 4. figs. K, Ly which repre-

sent small Gasteropods or spiral Annelids, and are further

shown to be wrong by the letterpress reference. ‘Turning to

pl. 3, the first four figures, H-L, all seem to represent small

varieties of Planorbulina ; and as H & I correspond with

Soldani’s text-name, quoted by D’Orbigny, we have made

our copy from them, and taken them as the basis for determi-

nation.

Figs. 17, I are probably Planorbulina Ungeriana, D’Orb. sp.,

especially "resembling its barely separable subvariety known

as Pl. Akneriana (D’Orb.); and K, L (belonging to Soldani’s

‘“‘TTammoniz concavo-umbilicate’ ’ seem to be Pl. ammonoides,

D’Orb. sp.

79. Rotalia (Turbinulina) elegans, D’Orb.

Pl. XII. fig. 142.

“Nautili Ammoniformes sive trochiformes ; Ee. Testac. vol. ii. App.

p. 188, pl. 2. figs. 18, g, Q, R. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 276. no. 54.

No loeality given. (Fossil at Coroncina, So/dani.)

This is Pulvinulina elegans, a good representative of an

important section of the genus. Iti is not uncommon in deep

water, and is often met with as a fossil in Tertiary clays.

80. Rotalia (Turbinulina) ammoniformis, D’Orb.

Pl. XII. fig. 149.

“Tlammonie Beccarit seu vulgarissime ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 1.

p. 56, pl. 34. fig. K. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 276. no. 55.

“ Hab. Fossil at Coronecina.’”’ (In the Mediterranean, and

fossil at Sienna, Soldanz.)

The large, finely made, many-chambered variety of Rotalia

Beccarii, found at Rimini, in the Adriatic. Soldani says of

it :-— Omnium hujus speciei Hammoniarum, que hucusque

ad manus nostras venerunt, maxime.” It differs from PR.

Beccarti chiefly in its lower surface, which shows the inner

turns of the spire to a considerable extent, and is free from the

granulation and sutural ruggedness w hich are usually marked

characters in the type. D’Orbigny’s locality for the variety

as a fossil must stand on his own authority. Soldani men-

tions it as a constituent of the littoral sands of the Adriatic,

the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 175

and as being found abundantly fossil in the sands near

Sienna.

81. Globigerina bulloides, D’Orb. PI. XI. fig. 112.

“Polymorpha Tuberosa et Globulifera;”’ Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2.

p- 117, pl. 123. figs. H, J, O, P. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 277. no. 1.

“ Hab. The Adriatic, near Rimini.”

Noticed in previous papers, especially in Phil. Trans. vol. cly.

pp. 365 &e.

Fig. H seems to be a few-celled Globigerina ; so also fig. MV.

Indeed, excepting fig. K ( Casstdulina), all the figures of pl. 123

are Globigerine, and all of pl. 124, except perhaps fig. Z; also

all of pl. 125, and half of those of pl. 126.

82. Globigerina elongata, D’Orb. Pl. XI. fig. 129.

“Polymorpha Tuberosa et Globulifera;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2.

p. 117, pl. 128. figs. K. D*Orb. op. cit. p. 277. no. 4.

“Hab. Recent in the Adriatic, near Rimini; fossil at

Castel-Arquato.” (Mediterranean, So/dan?.)

Though these two figures of the minute specimen are rude,

and, owing to the nature of the engraving, there is no indica-

tion of the texture of the shell, we have no hesitation in

assigning these figures to the genus Cassidulina ; the aperture

and general arrangement of the segments equally point to this

conclusion. ‘They may perhaps be best placed with C. 0b-

longa.

83. Globigerina helicina, D’Orb. Pl. XI. fig. 113.

“Polymorpha globulifera ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. p. 119, pl. 180.

figs. pp, gq, rr. D’Orb. op. ett. p. 277. no. 5.

“ Hab. The Adriatic, near Rimini.” (Mediterranean and

Adriatic, Soldani.)

A large, many-chambered, lobular variety, which we have

found convenient to retain. (Fig. gq is copied.) These show

a tendency to have bilobate segments, whilst No. 81 shows

trilobation.

84. Gyroidina levigata, D’Orb. Pl. XII. fig. 150.

Soldani, Testac. vol. ii. App. p. 141, pl. 8. figs. 33, aa, 4A, BB. D’Orb.

op. cit. p. 278. no. 2.

“ Hab. The Adriatic, near Rimini.” (Fossil near Sienna &c.,

Soldani.)

Not separable from the Gyroidina orbicularis of the

* Models.”

The generic term Gyroidina is needless; all the species

176 Messrs. Parker, Jones, and Brady on

described by D’Orbigny are true Rotalia. These specimens

are from the fossil shell-dust of Sienna and San Quirico.

— 85. Gyroidina Soldanii, D’Orb. Pl. XII. fig. 151.

“Nautilus Melo spiralis; Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 1. p. 59, pl. 46.

figs. rr, ss. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 278. no. 5.

“ Hab. The Adriatic, near Rimini.” (Mediterranean, and

fossil near Sienna, Soldanz.)

See note on ‘‘ Model” no. 36, Ann. N. H. ser. 3. vol. xvi.

p. 25; and Phil. Trans. vol. clv. p. 389.

86. Truncatulina tuberculata, D’Orb. Pl. XII. fig. 136.

“THammonie tuberculate ” &c.; Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 1. p. 58, pl. 45.

figs. i, kk, ll, mm. D’Orb. op. eit. p. 279. no. 1.

“‘ Hab. Living on the shores of the Mediterranean and on

the European shores of the Atlantic; fossil at Bordeaux, at

Paris, and at Castel-Arquato.”

This is Truncatulina lobatula, W.& J. sp. See note on

“Model” no. 37; also Ann. N. H. ser. 3. vol. iv. p. 339,

and Phil. Trans. vol. elv. p. 381.

On Soldani’s pl. 41 most of the figures refer to Tr. lobatula;

all but fig. V on pl. 42; all on pl. 43; most, if not all, on

pl. 44; all on pl. 45. They are of irregular growth, mostly

adherent, and closely embracing.

87. Truncatulina refulgens, Montfort, sp. Pl. XII. fig. 139.

“ammonia Balanus seu Balanoidea ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 1. p. 58,

pl. 46. figs. mz [?], 00. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 279. no. 5.

“ Hab, Adriatic, near Rimini; Mediterranean, off Corsica ;

South Seas, at Rawack, Madagascar, and Cape of Good Hope.”

(Mediterranean, So/dani.)

See note on Model no. 77, and particularly Ann. Nat. Hist.

ser. 3. vol. vi. p. 340. Montfort’s drawing of his “ Genre 31”

(Cibicides refulgens) is a bad copy of Soldani’s tig. oo.

Both Soldam and D’Orbigny have been misled by the iso-

morphism which exists between the two groups Planorbulina

(including Truncatulina) and Pulvinulina, in associating the

two figures nn and oo under the same name. It is difficult to

speak with certainty from engravings on copper, in a matter

requiring nice discrimination with respect to shell-texture and

the like; but we feel assured that the first figure (nm) repre-

sents a Pulvinulina—the Rotalina truncatulinoides of D’Or-

bigny (Foram. de Canaries, pl. 2. figs. 25-27), a nie tc

of Pulvinulina Menardii, and near P. Micheliniana,

the Nomenclature of the Foramin ifera. 177

crassa, and P. nitida (Phil. Trans. vol. clv. p. 393). Fig. 00

is really a Truncatulina.

88. Truncatulina variabilis, D’Orb. Pl. XII. fig. 138.

“Testes hammoniformes, plano-cochleate, tuberose, articulate,” &e.; Sol-

dani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 1. pp. 77-80, pls. 70-92. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 279.

no. 8.

“ Hab. The Mediterranean.”’

Soldani devotes nearly twenty-four of his folio plates (pl. 93.

figs. kk-oo might have been added by D’Orbigny) to the illus-

tration of the outspread, irregular, and usually adherent varie-

ties of Truncatuline ; in all there are no less than 284 figures.

Never was a subspecific form so well depicted in all its modi-

fications.

Possibly this form in all its phases may be best placed

under Z’runcatulina tuberosa, F. & M. sp. (Ann. N. H. ser. 3.

vol. y. pp. 177-179). Our limits preclude the reproduction of

more than one of Soldani’s figures; and this, of course, gives

no idea of the range of variation so laboriously and clearly

exemplified by the indefatigable Soldani and his artists (Ciro

Santi and A. Costa).

89. Planulina Ariminensis, D’Orb. Pl. XII. fig. 181.

“ Ammoniv foliacee ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. ii. App. p. 140, pl. 3. figs.

25, 0, O, P.

“ Hammonize subrotunde ;” Id. ibid. vol. i. pt. 1. p. 61, pl. 50. fig. ee.

D’Orb. op. cit. p. 280. no. 1.

¢ Hab. The Adriatic, near Rimini.”’ (Mediterranean, and

fossil at Coroncina, Soldanz.)

Figs. O, P are copied, which have little of the sutural

limbation characterizing the best-grown specimens, such as

D’Orbigny’s Model no. 49, and Soldani’s pl. 50. fig. ee. In-

deed it is rather D’Orbigny’s Anomalina rotula (For. Foss.

Vien. pl. 10. figs. 10-12), one of the feeblest of the neat flat

Planorbuline (Planuline), that we have here before us.

90. Planulina incerta, D’Orb. Pl. XII. fig. 137.

“ Ammonis Plano-convere ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. ii. App. p. 140, pl. 3.

figs. 26, q, Q, R. D’Orb. op. eit. p. 280. no. 3.

“ Hab. The Adriatic.” (Fossil, rare near Sienna, Soldani.)

cae a young specimen of Truncatulina lobatula, the

upper view disclosing a little more of the interior whorl of

chambers than usual in typical examples.

Ann. d: Mag. Nat. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. viii. 13

178 On the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera.

91. Planulina Soldanii, D’Orb. Pl. XII. fig. 132.

“ Hammoniz subrotunde ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 1. p. 61, pl. 50.

fig. Z.

“ Hammonie plane rotunde ;” Id. ibid. p. 62, pl. 53. fig. zz. D’Orb.

op. cit. p. 280. no. 4.

No locality given. (Mediterranean, So/dani.)

A complanate thin Planorbulina, differing from P. Arimi-

nensis chiefly in possessing a narrow carina round the shell.

One of the figures (the upper side?) comprised in the second

reference has large conspicuous foramina, as also other P/anor-

buline in the same and in the foregoing (52) plate and else-

where. (Pl. 53. fig. xx copied.)

92. Planorbulina Mediterranensis, D’Orb.

Pl XT fe. 133.

“ Corpuscula plano-papillosa ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 3. p. 258, pl. 161.

fies. E, F, G, pl. 162. fig. H. D’Orb. op. cit. p, 280. no. 2.

“‘ Hab. The Mediterranean, growing attached to various

bodies.”

See note on Model no. 79, and Phil. Trans. vol. clv. p. 380.

93. Planorbulina vermiculata, D’Orb. Pl. XII. fig. 146.

“ Placentule ;’ Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 3. p. 237, pl. 161. figs. A, B, C.

D’Orb. op, ett. p. 280. no. 3.

“ Hab. The Mediterranean ”’ *.

A rare, but distinct, vermiculate species of Pulvinulina.

Phil. Trans. vol. clv. pp. 390, 393. (Fig. B is copied.)

94. Soldania carinata, D’Orb. Pl. X. fig. 83.

“ Nautili;” Soldani, Testac. vol. ii. App. p. 145, pl. 18. figs. 91, p, P, Q.

D'Orb. op. cit. p. 281. no. 1, i

“© Hab. Fossil at Coroncina.” (San Quirico, Soldani.)

By Soldani’s figure the shell appears to have a diameter of

nearly one-seventh of an inch, and seems referable to Criste/-

laria, and near to C. cultrata. We accept it as a beautiful,

explanate, keeled Cristellaria, orbicular, with numerous short

chambers, and umbonate.

95. Soldania spirorbis, D’Orb. Pl. XII. fig. 153.

“Porpite soluti;” Soldani, Testac. vol. ii. App. p. 140, pl. 4. figs. 34

9, Gh, H. W'Orb. op. cit. p. 281. no. 2. BES Se

“ Hab. Fossil at Coroncina.”? (Cormons, Forojulio, Soddani.)

* “ Reperiuntur in fundo maris ad Portum Ferrarium et Liburnensem,

et quidem copiosé, ut patet ex hoe vasculo, in quo 1662 continentur sub

pondere granorum sex,”

Mr. R. B. Sharpe on the Alauda bimaculata. 179

These can only be referable to Nummulina. Soldani’s

sketches, g, 2, indicating the natural size, are as large as our

outlines ; and his other figures show some of the characters of

Nummulina exponens.

96. Soldania nitida, D’Orb. Pl. XII. fig. 134.

Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. p. 151, pl. 135. fig. J. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 281.

no. 3.

“ Hab, Fossil at Coroncina.” (Fossil at Clusenti, So/dani.)

If D’Orbigny found the exact counterpart of this, it was

curious; and if he did not, why he should have chosen a

drawing of a quite indeterminable fragment as the foundation

of a species, we cannot tell. Soldani explicitly states that the

figure does but represent a section :—‘ Alterum [7] est Ham-

monia, sive potius Nautilus dimidiatus.” It may possibly be

a fragment of a Planorbulina; beyond this we can offer no

suggestion.

[To be continued. |

XIX.—On the Alauda bimaculata of Ménétriés. By R. B.

SHARPE, I’... &e., Librarian to the Zoological Society of

London.

THRouGH the kindness of Canon Tristram and other friends,

I have had a large series of Calandra Larks submitted to me

lately, with a view to identify the species which belong to the

European fauna. Hitherto only one species has been admitted

as European, viz. the ordinary Calandra Lark, Melanocorypha

calandra (L.) ; but Dr. Tristram, writing in ‘The Ibis’ for

1868 (p. 208), remarks, in the course of his essay on the

Ornithology of Palestine :—

“ Before concluding these notes on the Passerine birds of

Palestine, I must state that, on going through my collection

recently, in company with the editor of this Journal, we were

satisfied that the Calandra Lark of Mount Hermon and Le-

banon must be distinguished from the common Calandra of

the plains and of Southern Europe. It is smaller and more

slender, with a very decided rufous tint on the whole of its

plumage; but especially the outer rectrices are without any

white, while in the true M/. calandra (L.) the outer tail-feathers

are wholly white. But before describing the species as new,

[am anxious to have an opportunity of examining Persian

and Affghan specimens.”

' Lam indebted to the reverend gentleman for the loan of the

specimens on which the above remarks were founded, and I

i3*

180 Mr. R. B. Sharpe on the Alauda bimaculata.

am at once enabled to distinguish them specifically from the

ordinary Calandra. Dr. Tristram has selected two of the

characters by which they may be separated; but there is yet

a third, of equal importance, which he has apparently over-

looked ; and that consists in the entire absence of white spots

along the tips of the lesser quills, which is so very evident a

character in true M. calandra. On comparing the Palestine

specimens with an example of M. alboterminata in my collec-

tion from Abyssinia, I find that they agree precisely as regards

the characters of the wings and tail: the bill is a little stouter

in the latter bird; but this is, as every one knows, a very

variable characteristic in larks of the genus Melanocorypha.

A further examination of Melanocorypha bimaculata of Méné-

triés has induced me to believe that this, too, is not distinct

from M. torquata of Cashmere and the North-west Provinces

of India, while I am unable to separate either of these species

from M. alboterminata; so that it will be seen that I incline

to the belief that there is one species of Calandra Lark found

ranging from Abyssinia to North-western India, replacing the

true Calandra in these countries, and overlapping the range of

the latter in Palestine and South-eastern Russia. Mr. Blyth,

it is true, has written to ‘The Ibis’ (1867, p. 46) protesting

against his M. torquata being united to M. bimaculata ot

Ménétriés, which latter, he says, “can be only doubtfully

separated from Calandrella brachydactyla (L.).” But, in reply

to this, it may be mentioned that Ménétriés, in his original

description, gives his A. bémaculata as being of the size of a

Calandra, which can hardly be said to be the case with the

Short-toed Lark. Lastly, it may be observed that the VW. ru-

fescens of Pastor Brehm, which has been regarded as a syno-

nym of I. alboterminata, is doubtless rightly thus identified ;

and this name was probably founded on a rufous-coloured

specimen, for Canon Tristram’s examples are more rufous

than any I have seen. Whether this coloration is due to the

season of the year, or whether it is acquired from the nature

of the ground they frequent, I cannot at present determine,

the latter, I suspect, being the reason. According to my

views, therefore, the synonymy of the species will stand

thus :—

Melanocorypha bimaculata.

Alauda bimaculata, Ménétriés, Cat. Rais. p. 87 (1882).

Melanocorypha calandra, Riipp. Syst. Uebers. p. 78 (1845, nec Linn.).

torquata, Blyth, J. A. a xvi. p. 476 (1847).

— alboterminata, Cab. Mus. Hein. Th. i, p. 124 (1850).

—— rufescens, Brehm, Naumannia, 1856, p. 376.

M. similis M. calandre, sed paullo minor, et remigibus minoribus

Mr. H.G. Seeley on a new Species of Plesiosaurus. 181

haud albo terminatis, et rectricibus exterioribus brunneis pogonio

externo isabellino marginato, haud albis, distinguenda.

Hab. North-east Africa (Brehm, Heuglin), Palestine (Tris-

tram), Caucasus (Ménétriés), ?Persia (Defilippi), Turkestan

(Dode), Cashmere (Jerdon), North-west India (Blyth, Hume).

XX.—On a new Species of Plesiosaurus from the Portland

Limestone*. By Harry G. Seetey, F.G.S., St. John’s

College, Cambridge.

WueN the Index to the Reptilian Remains from the Secondary

strata preserved in the Weoodwardian Museum was written, an

examination of many examples of Plesiosauria had shown

that, with perfect specimens, good characters were available

by which the overgrown genus Plestosaurus might be sepa-

rated into natural genera. Hence, when recording the few

remains from the Portland Oolite (p. 91), finding the charac-

ters of Pliosaurus blended to some extent with those of Plesio-

saurus, I did not feel it easy to volunteer an opinion on generic

affinities.

Since then, Prof. Owen’s memoir in the Paleontographical

Society’s volume (1869) on Pliosaurus portlandicus has been

published ; and in the absence of associated vertebrae showing

the distinctive Pliosaurian characters of the neural arch and

centrum, I cannot but feel less confidence than Prof. Owen

expresses in regarding the paddle there figured as the type of

the Pliosurian hind limb. In some large-headed Plesiosaurs,

such as Plesiosaurus macrocephalus (Owen), the tibia and

fibula, and ulna and radius, become shorter than in small-

headed species; and although the tarsus in Prof. Owen’s

fossil is very similar to that of Pliosaurs from the Kimmeridge

Clay, the femur is more like Plestosaurus; and it is not im-

possible that the Portland specimen may typify a new genus.

All the limb-bones from the Portland Limestone, so far as

known to me, are pliosauroid, while all the vertebrx are

plesiosauroid.

Therefore with some interest we received from an inde-

fatigable correspondent, Mr. W. R. Brodie, some vertebre

which demonstrate, as conclusively as vertebra can, the exist-

ence in the Portland Limestone of a new species of Plesvo-

saurus. They were found by Mr. Brodie at the Winspit

* Communicated by the author, having been read before the Cambridge

Philosophical Society, May 30, 1870.

182 Mr. H. G. Seeley on a new Species of Plesiosaurus

quarry, in the Isle of Purbeck, and are from the cervical and

pectoral regions.

Cervical vertebra of Plesiosaurus winspitensis, nat. size.

Portland Oolite, Winspit, Purbeck.

from the Portland Limestone. 183

Cervical vertebra —The centrum measures 2 inches from

back to front at its base, and is slightly longer under the

neural arch. The articular surface of the centrum is elliptical,

28 inches broad, and nearly 2 inches high. It is very slightly

and regularly concave, so as to

appear nearly flat; and in the

centre there is a small sudden

depression, as in Pliosaurus

brachyspondylus (Owen). "The

margin under the neural canal

is concave ; and the remainder

of the margin of the articular

surface of the centrum is ob-

liquely bevelled, as is often

seen in cervical vertebre of

Plesiosaurs. The base of the

centrum is concave from back

to front, in which direction

there is a moderate ridge me-

sially, with the usual nutritive

foramen on each side of it; the

interspace between these fora-

mina is a quarter of an inch.

The base of the centrum is

separated from the side by the

articulation for the cervical rib. Side view of the same cervical

This articulation is transversely vertebra of P. winspitensts, one-

ahs ® . . “, half natural size.

elliptical, 2 of an inch high, and

more than an inch long; it is deeply concave from front to

back, and nearer to the posterior than to the anterior articular

surface of the centrum, as is usual. On the left side of the

centrum the cervical rib is preserved; it is about ? of an inch

long, much compressed from side to side, directed downward

and outward and backward, and tapering from back to front.

The side of the centrum is smooth, gently concave between

the back and front, where it terminates in the thickened

margins of the articular surfaces; it is convex from below

upward,

The suture between the neural arch and the centrum re-

mains persistent; but the two neurapophyses are anchylosed

into one mass, and do not remain distinct as in Pliosaurus.

The whole neural arch is directed obliquely backward, much

compressed from side to side; the neural spine is long, as

in Plesiosaurus; and the arch does not articulate with the

? . . . .

centrum by ovate pedicles as in Pliosaurus; so that both in

184 Mr. H.G. Seeley on a new Species of Plesiosaurus.

the centrum and the neural arch the characters are Plesio-

saurian.

The height of the neural arch from the suture to the summit

of the spine, measured at the side, is 4 inches. The height

from the base of the centrum to the posterior zygapophysis is

3 inches. These articular facets are flat, and look downward

and outward. A moderately elevated transverse ridge on each

side connects them with the anterior zygapophyses. The

neural spine may be # of an inch thick where thickest, but it

is compressed to a sharp edge at both the anterior and poste-

rior margins; towards its base it measures 12 inch from front

to back; but it narrows to about 1} inch at the free end,

which is truncated so as to be convex from front to back, and

parallel to the base of the centrum.

The neural canal is small, ovate, broader than high, being

about 4 an inch high and 3 of an inch broad. The greatest

width of the neural arch, from side to side in front across the

neural canal, is 13 inch.

The distance, at the side of the vertebra, from the base of the

neural arch to the facet for the rib is # of an inch. It is diffi-

cult to refer the specimen to its correct position in the neck ;

but I regard it as a late cervical, probably about the 7th from

the end of the neck.

The species appears to be distinct from any yet deseribed—

though, from the uncertainty of its exact position in the neck,

the specific value of its characters cannot be accurately esti-

mated. ‘The species to which it approaches most closely is

Pl. megadetrus, from which it appears to differ in the centrum

being longer and flatter on the articular surface, with a larger

lateral margin to the articulation and a relatively shorter arti-

culation for the cervical rib, which is placed further from the

anterior margin of the centrum.

In the 31st cervical vertebra of P/. megadevrus the measure-

ments of the centrum are :—

Length of centrum at its base .......... 2 inches.

Length of centrum through the centre.... 13 inch.

Width of centrum over posterior articular

SENDER as hc sss a a Sic we on ee canals 3% inches.

Width of centrum in front ............ se

Depthrep contramt.. 0.8 he bet 24

The corresponding measurements of this vertebra are :—

Rengunon conttam! ick oo ol eke 2 inches.

Nactons Gontrim . ok. OCI al eda a

Dents Sicontrum. oi). tc ke -ieabadeweaed 2s

Mr. J. Orton on the Condors of the Equatorial Andes, 185

[In the 27th cervical vertebra of Plestosaurus Manselit,

Mr. Hulke gives the measurements as :-—

From front to back of centrum.......... 24 inches.

MEME CONEEEUNN . 6... su ae can memes :

EMEMULGTO 5. tn cnx easeeae OM os

and in the pectoral region the distinctive proportions of width

and depth become slightly more marked.

oa : :

The more concave articular face of the centrum and less

thickened peripheral margin of the Kimmeridge species con-

firm the < je distinction of the types. |

Pectoral vertebra.—The pectoral vertebra of P. winspitensis

appears to measure—

From front to back of the centrum ...... 1% inch.

Width of centrum ..................... 28 inches.

Gearon Ceram. 052 12 inch.

Thus the form of the articular surface of the centrum is

broader from side to side than in the neck; it is also a little

flatter. The neural spine is partly broken away ; but, unless

it be in a slightly greater development of the vertically elon-

gated tubercle for the rib, there is nothing specially remark-

able in the neural arch.

The specimens are still partly imbedded in the matrix, and

the mass shows the impressions of portions of other vertebrae

of the same individual. As a means of drawing attention to

a locality which is likely to reward an explorer, I would

record the species as Plesiosaurus winspitensis.

XXI.— On the Condors and Humming-birds of the Equatorial

Andes. By JAMES OrTON, of Poughkeepsie, N. Y.*

THE condor has been singularly unfortunate in the hands

of the curious and scientific. Fifty years have elapsed since

the first specimen reached Europe ; yet to-day the exaggerated

stories of its size and strength are repeated in many of our

text-books, and the very latest ornithological work leaves us in

doubt as to its relation to the other vultures. No one credits

the assertion of the old geographer Marco Polo, that the

condor can lift an elephant from the ground high enough to

kill it by the fall, nor the story of a traveller, so late as 1830,

who declared that a condor of moderate size, just killed, was

lying before him, a single quill-feather of which was twenty

* From a separate impression communicated by the Author.

186 Mr. J. Orton on the Condors of the Equatorial Andes.

good paceslong! Yet the statement continues to be published

that the ordinary expanse of a full-grown specimen is from

twelve to twenty feet; whereas it is very doubtful if it ever

exceeds, or even equals, twelve feet. A full-grown male from

the most celebrated locality on the Andes, now in Vassar

College, has a stretch of nine feet. Humboldt never found

one to measure over nine feet; and the largest specimen seen

by Darwin was eight and a half feet from tip to tip. An

old male in the Zoological Gardens of London measures eleven

feet. Von Tschudi says he found one with a spread of four-

teen feet two inches; but he invalidates his testimony by the

subsequent statement that the full-grown condor measures

from twelve to thirteen feet.

The old names of Vultur gryphus, V. magellanicus, Gypagus

gryftfus, and Zopilotes are obsolete, and Sarcoramphus gryphus

is universally adopted; but it is not yet settled that it is

generically distinct from the other great vultures. Thus

Sclater and Gurney put the condor alone in Sarcoramphus ;

while Gray and Strickland include the king vulture ; and

Vieillot and others add a third, the California vulture. The

structure and habits of the condor, in our judgment, make it

worthy to stand by itself. The king vulture belongs more

especially to the plains; while the California species has

straggling feathers on its head, builds nests in trees where it

perches, and its time of incubation is only one month.

But a more important question, perhaps, is, whether there

is but one species. Associated with the great condor is a

smaller vulture, having brown or ash-coloured plumage in-

stead of black and white, a beak wholly black instead of black

at the base and white at the tip, and no caruncle. It inhabits

the high altitudes, and is rather common. This was formerly

thought to be a distinct species ; but lately ornithologists have

pronounced it the young of the Sarcoramphus gryphus. We

wish this decision to be reconsidered; for there is some ground

for the belief that the first impression is correct—that the

‘¢ Condor pardo”’ (as the brown kind is called by the natives)

is specifically distinct from the greater ‘Condor negro.”

They are always spoken of as separate kinds at Quito, where

certainly it would be known if one were the young of the

other.

Mr. John Smith, an Englishman of intelligence and acute

observation, and a resident of nearly twelve years on the slope

of Antisana, where both kinds abound, said to us :— I have

heard it said that the brown condor is the young of the black.

It cannot possibly be, for I have seen young condors with

white beaks and a few white feathers in their wings. I have

Mr. J. Orton on the Condors of the Equatorial Andes. 187

also seen old condors with carbuncles on the head (which

are said to come from age alone), and black beaks, and the

body brown or ash-coloured all over.’ Bonaparte, in his

‘American Ornithology,’ gives a careful drawing of a young

male, with a crest and with white patches on its wings—

both features wanting in the brown. Lieutenant Gilliss de-

elares, as the result of his observations on the Chilian Andes,

that the brown kind is a different species. Further proof is

wanted ; but it is quite probable that another species must be

added to the genus Sarcoramphus.

The ordinary habitat of the royal condor is between the

altitudes of 10,000 and 16,000 feet. The largest seem to

make their home around the voleano of Cayambi, which stands

exactly on the equator. In the rainy season they frequently

descend to the coast, where they may be seen roosting on trees ;

on the mountains they very rarely perch (for which their feet

are poorly fitted), but stand on rocks. They are most com-

monly seen around vertical cliffs, where their nests are and

where cattle are most likely to fall. Great numbers frequent

Antisana, where there is a great cattle-estate. Flocks are

never seen except around a large carcass. It is often seen

singly, soaring at a great height in vast circles. Its flight is

slow and majestic. Its head is constantly in motion as if in

search of food below; its mouth is kept open and its tail

spread. ‘To rise from the ground, it must needs run for some

distance, then it flaps its wings three or four times and ascends

at a low angle till it reaches a considerable elevation, when it

seems to make a few leisurely strokes, as if to ease its wings,

after which it literally sails upon the air. In walking, the

wings trail on the ground, and the head takes a crouching

position. It has a very awkward, almost painful gait. From

its inability to rise without running, a narrow pen is sufficient

to imprison it. Though a carrion-bird, it breathes the purest

air, spending much of its time soaring three miles above the

sea. Humboldt saw one fly over Chimborazo, We have

seen them sailing at least a thousand feet above the crater of

Pichincha*.

Its gormandizing power has hardly been overstated. We

have known a single condor, not of the largest size, to make

away in one week with a calf, a sheep, and a dog. It prefers

carrion, but will sometimes attack live sheep, deer, dogs, &c.

The eye and tongue are favourite parts and first devoured,

next the intestines. We never heard of one authenticated

ease of its carrying off children, nor of its attacking adults

* One of the peaks of Pichincha is called in the Inca language cuntur

guachana, or “ condor’s nest.”

188 Mr. J. Orton on the Condors of the Equatorial Andes.

except in defence of its eggs. Von Tschudi says it cannot

carry, when flying, a weight of over ten pounds. In captivity,

it will eat every thing except pork and cooked meat. When

full-fed, it is exceedingly stupid and may be caught by the

hand; but at other times it is a match for the stoutest man.

It passes the greater part of the day sleeping, more often

searching for prey morning and evening than at noon—very

likely because objects are then more distinctly seen.

It is seldom shot (though it is not invulnerable as once

thought), but is generally trapped or lassoed. Prescott, in his

‘Conquest of Peru,’ vol. i. p. 384, speaks of “the great bird

of the Andes—the loathsome condor, who, sailing high above

the clouds, followed with doleful cries in the track of the army.”

But the only noise it makes is a hiss like that of a goose.

The usual tracheal muscles are wanting.

It lays two white eggs, three or four inches long, on an in-

accessible ledge. It makes no nest proper, but places a few

sticks round the eggs. By no amount of bribery could we

tempt an Indian to search for condors’ eggs; and Mr. Smith,

who had hunted many years in the valley of Quito, was never

able to get sight of an egg. Incubation occupies about seven

weeks, ending April or May*. The young are scarcely

covered with a dirty white down, and they are not able to fly

till nearly two years. D’Orbigny says they take wing in

about a month and a half after being hatched—a manifest

error. They are as downy as goslings until they nearly equal

in size a full-grown bird. Darwin was told they could

not fly for a whole year. The white frill at the base of the

neck and the white feathers in the wings do not appear until

the second plumage, or until after the first general moulting,

during which time they lie in the caves, and are fed by their

elders for at least six months. Previously to this the frill is of

a deep grey colour (Gilliss says, “light blue-black ’’) and the

wing-feathers brown.

The head, neck, and front of the breast are bare, indicative

of its propensity to feed on carrion. The head is elongated

and much flattened above. The neck is of unusual size, and

in the male the skin lies in folds. The nostrils are oval and

longitudinal; but in the male they are not so much exposed as

in the other sex, since the caruncle forms an arch over them.

The olfactories, however, seem to be well developed. Yet the

condor, though it has neither the smelling-powers of the dog

(as proved by Darwin) nor the bright eye of the eagle, some-

how distinguishes a carcass afar off. ‘The colour of the eye

* In Patagonia, according to Darwin, much earlier, or about February.

On the Humming-birds of the Equatorial Andes. 189

is variously given—by Latham as nut-brown, by Cassell

as purple, and by Bonaparte as olive-grey ; but Gumey, in

his ‘ Raptorial Birds in the Norwich Museum,’ states it cor-

rectly as pale brown in the male, and carbuncle-red in the

female—a singular difference between the sexes. In young

birds the colour is dark brown, which changes with change of

lumage. ‘They are peculiarly elongated, not sunken in the

hil as the eagle’s, and very far back, being an inch anda

half behind the gape, while those of the eagle are directly

over it. ‘The bill is shorter and weaker than the eagle’s, and

the decurved tip of the upper mandible only one-third as long.

The tongue is canaliculate, with serrated edges, which obviously

assists in deglutition, as the head is never raised to swallow

food. ‘The caruncle and wattle are wanting in the female.

The downy ruff is more prominent in the male, but in neither

sex completes a circle. The primaries are black, the third

and fourth being equal and longest—a feature wanting in the

Old-World vultures. The secondaries are exteriorly edged

with white. ‘The tail is of twelve feathers, black and even.

Legs feathered to the tarsus. Toes united by a small mem-

brane; the middle one is excessively long; the third one

comparatively undeveloped, by which the foot is rendered less

prehensile than that of other Raptores. Claws blunt, as

might be expected from its habit of standing on the rocks;

nor are sharp talons wanted, as it seldom seizes living prey.

The nail of the hind toe is more curved than the other three,

but far less than the talons of the eagle. The female condor

is smaller than the male—an unusual circumstance in this

order, the feminine eagles and hawks being larger than their

mates.

Our knowledge of the habits and economy of the Trochilide

is very meagre. ‘The relationship between the genera is not

clear, and one species is no more typical than another. The

only well-marked divisions we can discover are those adopted

by Gould and Gray—the Phaéthornithine and Polytmine.

The former, popularly called ‘ hermits,” are dull-coloured

and frequent the dense forests. They are more numerous on

the Amazon than the other group; and I know of no speci-

men from the Quito valley, or from any altitude above 10,000

feet. They usually build long purse-like nests of vegetable

fibres, covered with lichens and lined with silk-cotton, and

hung from the extremities of leaves over watercourses,

The Polytmine comprise the vast majority of the humming-

birds, or nearly nine-tenths. They delight in sunshine; and

the males generally are remarkable for their brilliant plumage.

190 Mr. J. Orton on the Humming-birds

The diversified slopes of the Andes are more favourable for

their development than the uniform plains. Their head

quarters seem to be in New Granada; but the precise distri-

bution of the species is not so well "known as it might be.

Near the equator the species are nearly stationary ; some, as

the Oreotrochilus, are confined to particular volcanoes or an

area of a few square miles. ‘There is therefore greater need of

determining the precise locality of a specimen ; yet, in the best

monograph on the 'Trochilide (Mr. Gould’s), species are

assigned to such indefinite regions as Ecuador, Peru, &e.

But Ecuador ascends from the sea-coast to 20,000 feet, and is

traversed by two Cordilleras and a plateau, making three very

distinct districts,—the faunas of the west slope, the Quito

valley, and the Napo country being, with less than half a dozen

exceptions, entirely separate. Of the four hundred and thirty

known species of hummers, twenty-seven are found in and

around the valley of Quito, thirty-seven on the Pacific slope,

and twenty on the oriental side of the Andes—making a total

of eighty-four, or about one-fifth of the family, within the

Republic of Ecuador. The paucity of hummers south of

the equator, in comparison with the number on or just above

the line, has been accounted for by the fact that the dry

sterile plains of Peru and the barren pampas of La Plata are

unsuited to insect, and therefore to humming-bird, life. This

cannot be the whole reason; for there are myriads more of

insects on the Lower Amazon than on the Andes, yet there

are not fifteen species east of Egas, or the last 1500 miles.

If the wanton destruction of humming-birds for mere decora-

tive purposes continues for the next decade as it has during

the last, several genera may become utterly extinct. This

is evident when we consider that many a genus 1s represented

by a single species, which species has a very circumscribed

habitat, aul multiplies slowly, producig but two eggs a year,

and that at Nanegal, e. g., a famous locality near Quito, it

was possible ten years ago to shoot sixteen or eighteen per

day, while now it is hard to get half a dozen.

Nidification is uniform at the same altitude and latitude.

In the valley of Quito it occurs at about the close of the

rainy season, or April. ‘The nest is built in six days; but one

ege is laid before the nest is finished. The usual height of

the nest above the ground is six feet. Some, like that of

our northern species, are cup-shaped and placed in the fork

of a branch; others are hung like a hammock by threads or

spiders’ webs to trees or rocks ; while the long-taile “d Lesbia

constructs a purse-shaped nest resembling those of the Phaé-

thornithine on the Amazon. Like the “ hermit” hummers

of the Equatorial Andes. 191

of the lowlands, the purple-eared (Petasophora tolata) alone

of the Quito species hangs its nest over a stream of water.

As to the materials of the nest, 1 have noticed a fact which

I cannot explain: our northern hummer glues lichens all

over the outside; so do a number of species in Brazil,

Guiana, &e.; but in the valley of Quito, moss is invariably

used, not a particle of lichen have we seen on any nest,

though lichens abound*. Mr. Gould mentions a nest which,

being heavier on one side than the other, was weighted with

a small stone to preserve the equilibrium. <A few hummers,

as the Glaucis of the lowlands, lay but a single egg; but the

usual number is two; and they are always of a pinkish hue

when freshly laid. The spotted egg of a species on the

Upper Amazon, noticed by Edwards, has not been seen by

other observers. The time of incubation at Quito is twelve

days, varying a day more or less, according to the weather.

There is but one brood a year, as with 7’. colubris, in our

Northern States; but in our Southern States, and in Brazil,

there are generally two. Drapiez says, “sometimes four

broods ;” but we conjecture that this is a mistake.

No insessorial bird seeks its food at so great an elevation

as the Oreotrochilust+. ‘This has been seen clinging to the

voleanic cliffs of Chimborazo; but no other hummer has

been observed to alight on the ground, for which, in fact, their

sharp, hooked nails are ill fitted. Of the sixteen genera re-

presented in the valley of Quito, the average length of the

bill is three-fourths of an inch; and the most numerous plants

are the Composite, Scrophulariacee, and Labiate. The

eurved-billed Hutoxeres is usually seen around the fuchsias or

the scales of the palms, seeking for spiders. The Oreotrochilus

feeds its young by bringing them flowers of the myrtle; then

throwing them away, it goes for more. As Bates has said,

hummers “ do not proceed in that methodical manner which

bees follow, taking the flowers sertatim, but skip about from

one part of the tree to another in the most capricious way.”

No other vertebrate has a tubular tongue, an. organ adapted

for gathering both insects and honey{. No other family of

birds contains so many species; nor has any other group such

* A similar variation is seen in the nests of the chimney-swallows :

our species ( Chetura pelasgia) builds of twigs glued together with saliva ;

while its Quito representative (C. rutila) builds of mud and moss.

+ We have seen flies on Pichincha at the height of nearly 16,000 feet.

{ Dr. Crisp contends that the bifid portion of the tongue is not hollow,

but is composed of solid cartilaginous material. The same anatomist

also asserts, in opposition to the opinion of Professor Owen, that the

bones of the hummer, like those of the swallow, do not contain air.

192 Mr. J. Gould on two new Australian Birds.

varied forms of bill: compare the short bill of the Rampho-

micron, one-third of an inch, and the six-inch bill of the

Docimastes—the bill of the Hutoxeres, bent down into a semi-

circle, and that of the Avocettula, turnmg upwards. To an

unequalled splendour of plumage (resembling laminz of topaz

and emerald) Nature has not added the gift of song. Their

ordinary cry is a shrill chirtk, uttered by the males in their

petty quarrels. The “warbles”’ ascribed to the Mellisuga

and Oreotrochilus need to be heard again to be credited.

XXII.—Deseriptions of two new Species pertaining to the

Avifauna of Australia. By JOHN GOULD, F.R.S. &e.

HAVING lately received from my friend F. G. Waterhouse, Esq.,

by permission of the Directors of the South-Australian Insti-

tute at Adelaide, a small collection of birds for identification,

I find among them two previously unknown, descriptions of

which I hasten to communicate to the scientific world. The

first is of especial interest, inasmuch as it is a second species

of the genus Xerophila, of which only one was previously

known ; and the second is an additional member of that elegant

group of little Terns the Sternule.

Xerophila pectoralis, Gould.

Face and throat white, passing into greyish white on the ear-

coverts ; crown and nape hair-brown mottled with blackish

brown, the darker tint occupying the centre of each feather;

back chestnut-brown, becoming much darker and richer on

the rump; upper tail-coverts hair-brown ; two central tail-

feathers hair-brown, with lighter edges; the five lateral

feathers on each side black tipped with white; across the

chest a well-defined band of cinnamon-brown ; under sur-

face white, with a mark of chestnut down the centre of

each of the flank-feathers ; wings dark brown, the seconda-

ries broadly margined with dull buff; under tail-coverts

buffy white; bill and feet black.

Total length 3% inches; bill 3, wing 23, tail 13, tarsi 2.

Hab. Port Augusta, South Australia.

Remark. This highly curious form reminds one of Ephthia-

nura, but is distinguished from it by the bill being almost as

thick as that of a finch.

Sternula placens, Gould.

Adult male. Bill yellow, witli the apical third of both mandi-

bles black, as sharply defined as if they had been dipped in

On the Nourishment of the Animals of the Deep Seas. 193

ink; forehead white, advancing over each eye to near its

posterior angle ; lores, a narrow line above the eyes, crown

and nape black; upper surface of the body and wing-

coverts grey; the first primary slaty black on the outer

web and Doi the inner web next the shaft; the shaft

itself and the outer half of the inner web white ; the second

primary similarly but a little less strongly marked ; the

remainder of the primaries silvery grey, with lighter shafts;

throat and all the under surface of the body silky white ;

tail white; feet yellow.

Total length 10 inches; bill, from the gape, 13, wing 73,

tail 48, tarsi ?.

Hab. Torres Straits.

Remark. Two specimens of this bird are now before me :—

one, a female, which has been in my collection for many years;

the other, a fine adult male, forming part of the collection

above mentioned, and which had lately been received at Ade-

laide from the northern territory at Port Darwin.

Ihave carefully compared this species with the Sternula

nereis of Australia, the S. ménuta of Europe, and the Sternula

of India, supposed to be identical with the latter (but this,

I think, is a question). I have also compared it with all the

little Terns of America, both North and South. Its nearest

ally seems to be the European species; but from this it dif-

fers in having considerably longer wings, in the snow-white

hue of the shafts of the primaries, and in the larger and well-

defined mark of black on the tips of the mandibles; from 8.

nereis it is distinguished by having black instead of white

lores.

XXII.— Whence comes the Nourishment for the Animals of

the Deep Seas? By Prof. Kart Mépius*.

THE investigations of the greatest depths of the ocean, made

in Baftin’s Bay by John Ross (1818), in the Pacific Ocean by

James Ross (1843), in the North-Atlantic Ocean by Wallich

(1860), near Spitzbergen by Chydenius and Torell (1861), in

the north-eastern part of the Atlantic by Carpenter, Jeffreys,

and Thomson (1868 and 1869), and in the Gulf-stream off

Florida by Pourtales (1869), have shown that the bottom of

the ocean at great depths (550-3000 fathoms) consists princi-

* Translated by W.S. Dallas, F.L.S., from a separate copy of the paper

sent by the author to Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. viii. 14

194 Prof. K. Mébius on the Nourishment of

pally of a fine tenacious mud (Schlick, mud, ooze) in which a

great number of animals of various classes find all the condi-

tions of their sustenance, and therefore also the nourishment

necessary for their growth and for the production of their

progeny.

The grave question as to the origin of this nourishment

would no longer occupy the attention of biologists if living

plants, containing chlorophyll, had been also brought up from

these depths. But as these are wanting, G. C. Wallich

ascribes to the Rhizopoda of the deep sea the faculty of sepa-

rating from the surrounding medium the elementary consti-

tuents of their bodies. (North-Atlantic Sea-bed, 1862, pp.

130-132; and Intellectual Observer, Dec. 29, 1869.)

But, according to the present state of biology, only or-

ganisms containing chlorophyll possess the power of producing

albuminoid compounds from carbonic acid, water, ammonia,

and nitric acid. We must therefore for the present abstain

from endowing hypothetically any kind of beings destitute of

chlorophyll with this faculty, in order to explain the mode of

nutrition of the animals of the deep sea.

Nor should we make any advance towards the true solution

of the question before us if we were to suppose the proto-

plasmic being which Huxley has described (in the ‘Quarterly

Journal of Microscopical Science,’ 1868, vol. vill. p. 201)

under the name of Bathybius Heckelit, and which Hiickel

has further elucidated (in the ‘Jenaische Zeitschr. fiir Med.

und Naturw.’ 1870, vol. v. p. 492), to be produced by con-

tinual spontaneous generation at the bottom of the sea.

So long as such notions are destitute of actual proof, we

must, in order to keep solid ground under our feet, seek the

origin of the nourishment of the deep-sea animals in the upper

regions of the sea, in which plants containing chlorophyll

collect supplies of organic material.

This is done by the English investigators of the deep sea,

W. Thomson, Carpenter, and Jeffreys. Carpenter is inclined

to accept the hypothesis proposed by Thomson, according to

which the Protozoa of the deep sea are nourished by proto-

plasm which is diffused through the whole mass of the sea-

water, renewed constantly by the plants and animals living

at its surface and penetrating by diffusion even to the greatest

depths (‘ Nature,’ March 31, 1870, pp. 564, 565).

n support of this view it is remarked that nitrogenous

organic masses could be recognized by chemical reagents, not

only in the higher strata, but even in those of a depth of 500—

700 fathoms. The microscopic properties of protoplasm have

not, however, as yet been demonstrated in these nitrogenous

the Animals of the Deep Seas. 195

bodies ; and so long as this has not been done we must refuse

them this name.

Gwyn Jeffreys derives the decomposed organic mass at the

bottom of the sea from animals which have sunk down from

the surface (‘ Nature,’ Dec. 9, 1869). Maury expresses him-

self similarly in his ‘ Physical Geography of the Sea’ (edition

1869, § 617) :—“ The Ocean,”’ he says, “‘ swarms with living

creatures, especially between and near the tropics. The re-

mains of their myriads are carried on and collected by the

currents, and in course of time deposited like snow-flakes on

the bottom of the sea. This process, going on for centuries,

has covered the depths of the ocean with a mantle of organisms

as delicate as hoarfrost and as light as down in the air’’*.

These statements of Maury’s were so far confirmed by

Wallich, that, in those places where few or no Foraminifera

lived, he found a thin layer of an organic deposit, measuring

from half an inch to an inch in thickness (North-Atlantic

Sea-bed, p. 138).

All these attempts to explain the origin of the organic

material at the sea-bottom leave unconsidered another way by

which certainly great masses of organic and especially vege-

table nutritive material are constantly reaching the sea-

bottom.

In the first volume of the ‘ Fauna der Kieler Bucht,’ Dr.

H. A. Meyer and myself have divided the bottom of this small

Baltic gulf into the regions of the sandy strand, the green

Zostera, the dead and decaying Zostera, the red Alge, and

the black mud. The regions of the living and decaying plants

ory the narrow slopes which fall from both shores towards

the depths. The black mud is a fine pasty mass which occu-

pies the wide deeper part of the valley vf the gulf in so thick

a layer that it is not possible to penetrate it entirely with

dredges. The surface of the mass of mud is an almost regular

plain with a slight inclination towards the opening of the

gulf; near the town it is 6 fathoms below the surtace, and

sinks gradually in a distance of two miles to a depth of 10

fathoms. All lines drawn upon this inclined plane from one

side of the bay to the other are almost entirely straight. This

flatness of the bottom is caused by the constant descent of

sinking materials from the slopes on each side. In this way

the deep sea-bottom receives annually a fresh supply of or-

ganic matters. The plants which have grown in the higher

[* This source of the nutriment of deep-sea animals was indicated as

the most vue G one by the Translator, in a notice of Dr. Wallich’s

‘North-Atlantic Sea-bed,’ Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1862, ser. 3. vol. x.

p. 383. }

14*

196 Prof. K. Mobius on the Nourishment of

regions sink to the bottom after they have died, gradually

break up into smaller and smaller portions, and finally glide

down into the greatest depth that they can attain. The same

course is taken, as I know from personal observation, by the

vegetation in the bay of Heligoland, at those places where no

strong currents of ebb and flow prevent the deposition of

organic masses.

This organic and chiefly vegetable mass, in the particles of

which we may often still recognize cellular structure and

demonstrate the presence of cellulose by iodine and sulphuric

acid, is what renders the mud-region inhabitable by a great

number of animals—in the first place, by those which feed

upon decaying matters, and then for others which devour the

dirt-eaters. In this way we find it easy to explain the quan-

tities of individuals, at the first glance quite astonishing,

which may be got out of the mud of the greater depths; for

the mass which serves them as a dwelling-place at the same

time contains an enormous store of nourishment for them.

The same thing must take place in all seas. In the shal-

lower regions which immediately surround continents and

islands, great masses of Algee grow wherever there are rocks

and stones. In the warmer seas there is an enormous floating

Sargasso-life. Only a small portion of these plants is directly

eaten by animals or thrown upon the shore. Most of them

die where they have lived, or, after they have been carried

away by currents and winds, lose the gases which make them

lighter than sea-water, sink down, and finally become decom-

posed into a soft mass. In such a state as this Wallich found

considerable quantities of dead plants, in depths which

extended beyond 500 fathoms (North-Atlantic Sea-bed,

p- 130). r

With the sinking organic materials are, of course, inter-

mixed the remains of ‘Testacea and the fine inorganic soil-

constituents of the higher regions, which the currents of flood

and ebb and the waves are unceasingly triturating. This

muddy mixture must move down towards the deeps upon the

sloping sea-bottom in the neighbourhood of the coasts, from

purely mechanical causes, until the weight and mutual adhe-

sion of the individual particles present so much resistance to

the pressure of the masses following them from above that

equilibrium is produced.

For the purpose of accurately testing the causes by which

sinking materials are moved down in a water-basin from the

higher to the lower regions, I made some experiments with

two rectangular aquaria. The space for water in the smaller

one (fig. 1) was 15 centims. long, 10 centims. broad, and

the Animals of the Deep Seas. 197

6 centims. high; that of the larger one (fig. 2) 53 centims.

long, 28 centims. broad, and 16 centims. high. ‘The two

larger perpendicular walls were glass plates*.

Fig. 1.

{

Surface of Water _

SPE e, = -

; REP Ree E A

SEN escorts.

Oi were iL

The bottom of the smaller aquarium, after it had been filled

with water, was covered with a thin layer of sand, to which I

gave an inclination of about 5° (fig. 1). I then, by means of

a spoon, allowed fine mud-particles, which had been sifted out

of the mud of the mud-region of the harbour of Kiel, to sink

slowly down upon one of the narrower sides of the aquarium,

until a slope of 35-40° had been formed. The heaped-up

mass was inhabited by a number of small animals. Gammarus

locusta, Cuma Rathkii, Jera albifrons, Scoloplos armiger,

Nemertes gesserensis, Monocelis agilis, Pontolimax capitatus,

Corbula gibba, Tellina balthica, and Scrobicularia alba soon

made themselves visible in the superficial layer. The next

day the mass had settled a little, and its lower boundary had

already perceptibly advanced. On the third day its progress

was already 3 centims. I now laid a few spoonfuls of sand

upon the uppermost part of the slope, and then disturbed the

equilibrium of the water for a few minutes by moving a finger

up and down init. By this means the abruptly rising sand

acquired a more oblique direction, and covered the mass of

mud for a breadth of several centimetres. Two days later,

this sand had for the most part sunk down into the mass of

mud and pushed it still further forward even at the bottom.

Its angle of inclination had decreased from 35-40? (its original

amount) to 25°, and the sand spread over the horizontal bot-

tom was covered throughout with fine mud-particles (fig. 1,

line a, b,c).

* The two figures represent profiles of these aquaria. The dotted line

indicates the future surface of the organic mass. In fig. 2 the arrows

indicate the direction of the sinking current.

198 Prof. K. Mébius on the Nourishment of

Before discussing the causes of these changes, I will de-

scribe the experiments made with the other and larger aqua-

rium.

Two fifths of the surface of the bottom of this aquarium

were covered with a layer of clay, which was laid against one

of the narrower walls, and fell with a slope of 12-15° towards

the horizontal part of the bottom (fig. 2). The lower boundary

Fig. 2.

of this clay-slope was not rectilinear, but curved inwards in

the middle. Round this sinuosity the slope was a little more

inclined than near the glass walls of the aquarium. It was

then filled with sea-water. After this had become quite clear,

the bottom was covered with a very thin coat of clay.

The inclined layer of clay was now carefully covered with

unsifted mud from the harbour, inhabited by animals. It

formed a slope with an inclination of about 20°. The surface

had irregular elevations and depressions, and at its lower

margin a reentering curve.

On the following day the surface had become nearly smooth.

Living bivalves and worms projected from it and performed

their movements. Scrobicularia alba, S. piperata, and Tel-

lina balthica stretched their two mantle-tubes far out of the

shell, felt about with the inferior one upon the surface, stirred

it up and drew in particles from it; sometimes a stream of

feecal masses passed out of the upper tube and sank down.

Here and there a tube of Pectinaria auricoma projected from

the mud, and from this also fine mud-masses were sometimes

expelled. Leucodore ciliata waved its filiform tentacles to and

fro before its tube. Edwardsia duodecimcirrata spread out its

circle of tentacles upon the surface of the mud. Nassa reticu-

the Animals of the Deep Seas. 199

lata, Hydrobia ulve, Jera albifrons, and Polynoé cirrosa crept

about upon it upwards and downwards or buried themselves

in the soft mass.

Third day. A mixture of sand and finely comminuted shells

from the harbour was laid upon the highest part of the slope.

This addition formed a wedge of 6 centims. length, with an

inclination of 25-26°.

On the fourth, fifth, and sixth days the water was set in

saab for a few minutes, at the surface, by means of a glass

rod.

On the seventh day the greater part of the comminuted

shells and sand had sunk in.

On the ninth day scarcely any thing but organic mass was

to be seen at the surface. The angle of inclination of the

slope had sunk from 26° to 20°. The reentering curve at its

lower end was almost entirely filled up, and the horizontal

part of the bottom covered with mud-particles to a thickness

of from 1 to 2 millims.

Tenth day. The temperature of the water was 12°5° R.

(=60° F.). Over the highest part of the heap of soil (close

to the shore) a wire framework was suspended at a depth of

15 millims. below the surface of the water; and upon this was

laid an india-rubber bag filled with ice, for the purpose of

cooling the superficial water (fig. 2). Immediately there was

roduced a movement of the water passing downwards upon

the slope. If a Tellina, a Scrobicularia, or a Pectinaria

threw out mud, this was carried downwards with some ve-

locity from 10 to 15 millims.; when the Mollusca and

worms creeping about stirred up particles of the surface, the

current carried these along with it. At the surface a move-

ment of the water towards the cooled spot took place, floating

corpuscles went with this, sank down, and glided downwards

over the inclined bottom. These movements continued until all

the ice was melted, although during this period the difference

between the superficial and bottom strata of water amounted

only to $° R. (=17125 F.).

On the thirteenth day the surface was cooled a second time

in the vicinity of the shore.

On the sixteenth day the lower boundary of the slope had

advanced in one place 10 millims., in another 20 millims. ;

its inward curve was entirely filled up; its angle of inclina-

tion amounted to 17° above and only to 15° below. On the

horizontal bottom the fine organic mass lay to a thickness of

3 or 4 millims. This diffusion of the organic mass was fol-

lowed by worms and Mollusca; and Infusoria swarmed at the

bottom.

200 Prof. K. Mébius on the Nourishment of

The aquarium was now left entirely to itself. At the end

of four weeks the lower boundary of the slope had neverthe-

less advanced about 2 centims. further, and the horizontal

part of the bottom was covered with mud-particles still more

thickly than before.

In both aquaria, therefore, mechanical, thermic, and living

forces cooperated to bring about a forward movement of organic

materials from the higher towards the lower regions.

Sand-grains and fragments of shells, when laid on the top,

pressed the organic mud-particles aside by sinking in between

them. As gravity resists their ascent towards the shore, the

mass must on the whole go further downwards.

When the bottom is heated in the higher regions, the vo-

lume of the constituents of its soil increases. In consequence

of this extension, the mass must move more downwards than

upwards, because gravity here also opposes movement up-

wards.

If a cooling of the water takes place above the shallower

regions, it becomes condensed, sinks down, and runs upon the

sloping ground down into the deeps, where there is warmer

and lighter water, which it displaces and replaces. The

bottom current carries light organic bodies with it into the

deeps.

Fluctuations in the equilibrium of the water, and the rest-

lessness of animals which live on the bottom, both in the

higher and lower regions, their creeping about, tube-building,

seeking of nourishment, expulsion of indigestible materials,

respiration, and growth, keep the constituents of the super-

ficial layer of soil loose and in constant movement, so that

they can readily be carried away by the water flowing down-

wards.

The same moving forces operate also in the sea. Here not

only is the extension of the water-basin infinitely greater, but

even the sum of the forces is enormously increased.

Dead plants, fragments of shells, wil sand are heaped one

upon the other to a height of feet or fathoms. The alterna-

tion of flood and ebb and the winds keep the upper strata of

the water in constant movement, and produce oscillations up

and down, even in the lower ones, by creasing or diminish-

ing the column of water resting upon the bottom. The dif-

ferences of temperature which are dependent on the alterna-

tion of day and night, on changes of weather and the course

of the seasons, cause expansions and displacements of the

constituents of the bottom. Into the greater depths, where

these forces can operate but rarely and slightly, or even not

at all, the currents of smking water, which has become heavier

the Animals of the Deep Seas. 201

than the subjacent strata by cooling or increase of its amount

of salt, penetrate.

In my aquarium a downward current, which readily carried

organic bodies along with it, was produced when the difference

between the superficial and bottom temperatures had scarcely

attained half a degree (R.). In the seas of high latitudes, in

autumn and winter, differences of temperature between the

upper and lower strata of the water will certainly occur, sufli-

ciently great to cause descending currents.

In the year 1869 I was enabled by the captain of the pilot

schooner stationed at the mouth of the Ems near the island of

Borkum to make some measurements of temperature there,

which I may adduce as evidence of the correctness of this

assertion. On the 10th September 1869, all the strata of

water there (to a depth of 13 fathoms) had acquired a tempe-

rature of 13° R. (=614° F.). From the 13th September this

began to sink, and in the following manner: almost on each

consecutive day the superficial stratum was about half a degree

(R.) colder than the bottom stratum, until on the 25th De-

cember a temperature of only 1° R. (=341° F.) was found at

a depth of 7 fathoms, and at the surface only 4° (=33}° F.).

When sea-water begins to freeze, its refrigeration has de-

scended to —2° R. (=274° F.). This low temperature was

observed in all strata of water in the North Sea at the north-

eastern point of Sylt, on the 14th of February 1870*.

When the temperature of sea-water diminishes, its density

increases. Therefore about the middle of September, a de-

scending current must have been produced in the mouth of

the Ems, and continued until all the strata had acquired an

equally low temperature. There can be no doubt that in all

seas of high latitudes, with a great alteration of temperature

in autumn and winter, such descending currents move down

from the shore-regions towards the deeps. In the North-

Atlantic Ocean they must occur both on the European and

North-American coasts far to the south. This appears from

the summaries and charts lately published by A. Petermann

on the Gulf-stream and the state of thermometrical know-

ledge of the Atlantic Ocean and land-district in the year

*-TIn connexion with this I may call attention to a distinction between

fresh and salt water which is frequently overlooked. Ordinary sea-water

(containing from 3-2 to 3-4 per cent. of salts) only attains its greatest

aap when it is cooled below its freezing point (—2°R.). On becom-

ing colder, therefore, it sinks until it meets with a stratum of water of

its own density, or until it reaches the bottom. If it freezes on the way,

the fresh water separated as ice rises to the surface, and the sea-water,

which has become richer in salts, and therefore heavier, continues to sink.

202 Prof. K. Mébius on the Nourishment of

1870*. From this I only extract, by way of example, the

following :—

The temperature of the surface of the sea is :—

| in January. | in July.

bee ee ee

On the Norwegian coast between Tromsé

* o ° ° |

and. Drontheitieie., Uiiie: am berate teh ae 11-15 R. | 82-9 RJ

Near Ber ren mutch i oc ale cee 43 R. 9°2 BR.)

On the west coast of Scotland .......... | 5-3 R. 10 Rl

On the west coast of Iceland............ ae ll 8 R.|

On the east coast of North America, near | |

ostonitannyecabrads tots site eh oe een ee O-LR: 12 R|

In the temperature-measurements of the ‘ Porcupine’ Ex-

pedition carried out in the summer of 1869 under the superin-

tendence of the English investigators Carpenter, Jeffreys, and

Thomson, the surface was found to be much warmer than the

deeper strata of the water, as shown by the following numbers,

which I select from a table furnished by Thomson (Peter-

mann, l. c. p. 235) :—

Temp. of the|

| Temperature jsurface in Ja-| Temperature Depth i

| of the surface jnuary, accord-| of the depths Fai a

in July. ing to Peter-| inJuly. | athoms. |

| mann’s chart.

2 Jo OS eae al 2

Atlantic ocean, west of ah is 70 R. aa te ae

Scotland Oy a OKO aL at 10°°6 R. f 9° 2 R 1380

Between the Shetland and|

Faroe Islands........ | SOR. | 46°R. | O-OR 845

Atlantic Ocean, in the |

west of the Bay of Bis- |

cay, 47° 38’N. lat. .... 142°9R. | SR. | 2R. 2435

In regions of the sea where the uppermost stratum of water,

even on the coldest days, does not acquire so low a tempera-

ture as the deepest strata constantly maintain, in consequence

of inferior currents from colder seas, descending currents must

likewise pass down from the shore-regions towards the deeps,

and persist until the progressive cooling of the surface ceases.

In this case, indeed, the descending water itself will not attain

the bottom lying beneath it; but the organic masses which it

carried down from higher regions are there seized upon by

still deeper cold currents, with which the last and finest re-

mains of them finally get into the greatest depths, and there

remain as the materials of mud (Schlick, ooze).

* Mittheilungen aus Perthes’ Geogr. Anst. Bd. xvi. Heft 6 & 7.

the Animals of the Deep Seas. 203

Of all the movements which convey organic materials to the

sea-bottom, descending currents are evidently among the most

efficacious. Their operation falls precisely in the most suitable

season for this purpose: it commences after the annual deve-

lopment of the marine vegetation in the temperate and cold

zones has attained its maximum, when strong and long-con-

tinued storms gather their chief harvest in the fields of Zos-

tera and tangle, and the bottom of the sea is disquieted to a

greater depth than usual.

I am well aware that between a small bay like the harbour

of Kiel and an ocean such as the Atlantic there is a great

difference of space. But, as we know, by persistent operations

Nature can bring the same things to pass in great spaces

which are completed by her in smaller ones in less time. The

slowness with which plants decay under water is very favour-

able to their long transportation before complete decomposi-

fon.

Wherever animals were found in great depths, the bottom

was muddy. It is worth inquiry whether on elevations (on

which little or no mud can remain lying, because the bottom-

currents, being contracted there, must sweep the bottom more

strongly) the population is not also feebler than in the deep

valleys which abound in mud. In the bay of Heligoland

those parts of the sea-bottom where the strong current allows

neither living plants to grow nor dead ones to rest are very

poor in animals.

According to all that we know about the distribution of

animals on land and in the shallower parts of the sea, we

must assume that the distribution of the deep-sea animals also

is chiefly dependent on the presence of vegetable substances.

And as yet we have only become acquainted with deep-sea

animals which belong to classes living also in higher regions,

and which consequently will partake of the same essential

conditions of life with these.

To suppose that the simplest organisms originate at the

bottom of the sea by primitive generation (generatio primaria)

has something very seductive about it. It suits wonderfully

well with old cosmogonies and new theories. But we shall

never succeed in demonstrating its occurrence there. And

even if we could methodically produce primitive generation in

our laboratories, we could assert nothing further than that

perhaps such primitive generation may take place also at the

bottom of the sea.

204 Mr. E. Blyth on the supposititious “ Bos (?) pegasus.”

XXIV. — The supposititious “Bos(?) pegasus” of the late

Colonel Charles Hamilton Smith. By Epwarp Brytu,

Hon. Memb. As. Soc. &c.

In a notice of the two species of Aoudad inhabiting North

Africa (Ovis lervia, Pallas, sp., of the Atlas, and O. ornata,

Geoffroy, of Upper Egypt) which I contributed to the ‘ Field’

newspaper for May 13th, 1871, I identified the Ethiopian

Pegasus of Pliny with one or the other of those well-known

animals—which, indeed, had been previously suggested by

Col. C. H. Smith, only that he did not sufficiently discrimi-

nate a variety of African ruminants, respecting which his ex-

tensive erudition enabled him to collate a number of curious

but vague notices in sundry languages ; while out of the whole

of them he constructed a supposed animal, which he denomi-

nates ‘ Bos (?) pegasus,” and reproduces a figure (about which

more anon), which particular figure I consider to be meant to

represent an exceedingly curious and remarkable, but domestic,

Angola ram, akin to the well-known long-limbed and very

calf-like ram of the Guinea coast. The figure referred to ap-

pears in the treatise on the Ruminantia which the Colonel

contributed to Griftith’s English edition of Cuvier’s ‘ Régne

Animal’ (vol. iv. p. 386). That very learned officer described

his supposed ‘‘ Bos (?) pegasus”’ as follows :—

“The Pagasse.-—The names of Pacase of Gallini and Carli,

Empaguessa of Merolla, Empacasse of Lopes and Marmol, in-

dicate an animal presumed to be a species of buffalo, but not

described with sufficient precision to be admitted into the cata-

logues of nomenclators. The word is evidently of great anti-

quity and extent, as may be gathered from Pliny, although at

present banished from the regions where the Arabic has usurped

the ancient language, and confined to the regions of Angola

and Congo, where it is coupled with the generic name em or

en, denoting a bovine animal. Thus engamba, a cow; em-

palunga, another large ruminant, which is conjectured to be the

Takhaise of Daniell” (this being doubtless a misrepresentation,

from memory, of Hippotragus equinus, the equine or roan

antelope of South Africa, with a beard on the chin, which is

non-existent in any known species of /7ippotragus); “ and

Em-pacasse. Pliny relates that Ethiopia”’ (¢. e. Libya) “ pro-

duces winged horses armed with horns, named Pegasi”’ (the

Aoudad!). ‘Fathers Galli and Carli observe that, ‘On the

road to Loando, they saw two Pacasses, which are animals

very similar to buffaloes, roaring like lions, the male and

female being always together. They are white, with rufous

and black spots, with ears half a yard in length, and the horns

Mr. E. Blyth on the supposititious “ Bos (?) pegasus.” 205

always straight. When they see human beings they do not

flee, but stand and look on.’ Lopes describes them as some-

thing less than an ox, but similar in head and neck. Dapper re-

ports them to be buffaloes, of a reddish colour, with Taha eesti,”

Of all names, the appellation ‘ buffalo”’ is about the most

vaguely applied by unscientific writers. In general, as in

North America, it refers to any second animal of the bovine

group which is not the ordinary ox of the locality. When

English graziers talk of “ buffaloes,” they are sure to mean

the humped taurine cattle ; and the latter are referred to by

that name in Low’s ‘ Domestic Quadrupeds of the British

Islands,’ as being kept in certain English parks. The real

buffaloes have come to be denominated ‘ water-buffaloes ;”’

but in South Africa there is a genuine buffalo (Bubalus caffer),

which, as the single bovine species there inhabiting which is

additional to the domestic ox, has chanced to be rightly so

designated. Capt. Lyon, R.N., in his ‘ Travels in North

Africa,’ describes what he styles three species of “ buffalo,”

which prove to be the Barbary Aoudad (Ovis lervia), the large

North-African Bubalis (Alcelaphus major, from its alleged

size), and the Barbary Leucoryx (Oryx leucoryx). Wheretore

it follows that no definite idea can be attached to the name

“ buffalo” when employed by writers who are not carefully

discriminative zoologists.

Next, Lopes describes the animal to which he refers as being

“something less than an ox.” We have heard of a wit-

ness in an English court of justice describing a particular stone,

respecting the magnitude of which he was requested to give

his testimony, as being “of the size of a piece of chalk!”

Hardly less vague is the allusion of a traveller in intertropical

Africa to the stature of an ox, inasmuch as there are races of

taurine cattle in that part of the world which are of all sizes,

from the very largest to the very smallest. The Pacasses of

Congo, noticed by Fathers Gallini and Carli, “ with ears half

a yard in length,” I should have felt inclined to refer to a

species of Hippotragus formerly in the Knowsley menagerie

(a young animal, of which I have seen an unpublished co-

loured drawing), only that it is stated that their horns are

“always straight.” By no means improbably a straight-

horned species of Lipprotragus (?), except that their “ roaring

like lions” is somewhat anomalous for a member of the Ory«

group (to which the Aippotrag? are unquestionably subordinate,

or vice versd). The LHippotragi, it may be remarked, repre-

sent the horses, as the Oryges do the zebras and asses, among

the grand antilopine series!’ The tendency to inordinate de-

velopment of the ear-conch is remarkable in sundry West-

206 Mr. E. Blyth on the supposititious “ Bos (?) pegasus.”

African ruminants; and they are extraordinarily long in certain

African Leporide, and large in the diminutive Fennecs. Vide

the ears of Bubalus brachyceros, represented in the ‘ Pro-

ceedings’ of the Zoological Society for 1863, p. 158. Here

we have the broad (or forest) form of ear-conch, as likewise

in B. caffer; whereas in the Asiatic buffaloes the ear-conch is

narrow or lanceolate (denoting a more open and covertless

abode). Again, we perceive the lanceolate shape of ear-conch

in the humped or desert form of taurine cattle, whereas other

cattle of naturally forest haunts have the broad form of

ear-conch; and the same recurs in the great Derbian eland

(Oreas derbianus), which is known to be a forest species, as

contrasted with the common eland, which is a desert species.

The shape of the ear-conch, therefore, is of no small value, as

being indicative of the habits, not of ruminants only, but of

various other species of the class Mammalia. Dapper’s “ buf-

faloes of a reddish colour with long horns” may be no other

than the large Senegal race of Oryx leucoryx figured by F.

Cuvier, and exemplified by specimens now living at Antwerp,

should the habitat also prove suitable. Here it may be re-

marked that a third and remarkably small race of O. leucoryx

is represented by a skull in the British Museum. Col. C. H,

Smith continues :—

“These testimonies are very vague, but still indicate one

and the same animal’’(?) ‘“ partially misrepresented. To

these accounts might be added the notice of Capt. Lyon re-

specting the Wadan, ‘a fierce buffalo’ ”’ (!), “‘ the size of an

ass, having large tufts of hair on the shoulders, and very large

heavy horns’ (the Libyan Aoudad), This Arabic name

seems derived from waad, braying or bellowing like a young

camel, and may coincide with Carli’s account of the roar of

Pacasse, and the tufted hair on the shoulders be no inapt re-

presentation of Pliny’s pretended wings of his Pegasus ” (right

enough, only that the lateral tufts of long hair in the Aoudad

grow from the fore limbs, above the mid joint); “but no

lace would have been deservedly given to it in this work, if

in the collection of drawings formerly the property of Prince

Maurice, of Nassau, now in the Berlin library, there was not

among the number of zoological subjects of Brazil several of

Angola, such as sheep’’(!) ‘‘ and an African elephant, which

latter cannot have been executed from a specimen in America,

The sheep also have their Congo and Angola names; and it

may fairly be conjectured that the Prince, during his command

in Brazil, had an artist on the African coast, from whence, at

that time, slaves were beginning to be abundantly exported to

the Dutch settlements. Among these is a figure of a rumi-

On the Worms of the Genus Pericheta, 207

nant with the name Pacasse written underneath it*. Judging

from the general appearance of the painting, it represents a

young animal, although the horns are already about as long as

the head ; they are of a darkish colour, with something like

ridges passing transversely, commencing on the sides of the

frontal ridge, turned down and outwards, with the points slightly

upturned; the head is short, thick, abrupt at the nose; the

forehead white ; the eyes large and full, dark, with a crimson

eanthus; the neck maned with a dense and rough mane; the

tail descending below the hough, entirely covered with dark

long hair, appearing woolly; and the legs high and clumsy ;

but the most remarkable character appears to consist in pen-

dulous ears” (arrant domesticity!) ‘nearly as long as the

head. The mane and tail are dark; the head, neck, body,

and limbs dark brown, excepting the pastern joints, which are

white” (again domesticity !). ‘‘ This figure cannot be referred

to a known species, and it is sufticiently curious to merit an

engraving. If it should appear to be a different animal from

Pacasse, it may still represent a new species of buffalo ”’(!)

“or, perhaps, of Catoblepas, or of Ovis.”

The last conjecture is indubitably the right one. Unques-

tionably, as it appears to me, the figure represents a very extra-

ordinary form of domestic sheep, ot which, moreover, other races

are represented in the same collection of drawings. Might not,

by the way, the strange-looking sheep of intertropical western

Africa succeed as well as goats in the Indo-Chinese and Ma-

layan countries, where the attempt to maintain the European

and Asiatic races of tame sheep is altogether hopeless ?

XXV.—On the Organization of the Worms of the Genus

Pericheta. By EpMonD PERRIER+.

By the kindness of M. Houllet, chief of the conservatory

department of the Museum of Natural History, who has been

good enough to collect them in the soil accompanying plants

sent to him, I have been enabled to investigate some living

worms belonging to the genus Pericheta, some of them coming

from the West Indies, others from Calcutta.

The group of terricolous Lumbricine Annelids being but

little known anatomically, I hope to be able to continue this

investigation upon the other worms which may reach me by

* The notes are written by three hands, the Prince’s, Marcgrave’s, and

Piso’s. I believe that in this instance the name is written by the first.

+ Translated by W. S. Dallas, F.L.S., from the ‘Comptes Rendus,’

July 24, 1871, tome lxxiii. pp. 277-280.

208 M.E. Perrier on the Organization of

this course. Those now in question belong to a genus esta-

blished by Schmarda, of which two species have recently been

investigated by M. Léon Vaillant, but upon preserved speci-

mens. Some important details which we have been fortunate

enough to bring to light, allow a more exact account to be

given of the organization and affinities of these worms, and to

extend the results already obtained to Lumbricina belonging

to other genera.

We shall especially notice here the worm from Calcutta,

reserving the few differences presented by that from the West

Indies for the memoir which we shall publish on this subject.

The worm in question is from 140-150 millims. (about

4-6 inches) in length, and about 3 millims. (or 3 inch) in

diameter. Its body contains about 106 segments, not inclu-

ding the head. Each segment bears in its middle a girdle of

from forty-five to fifty isolated sete, placed at equal distances

apart and arranged in a circle. On the head we see a slight

prominence, slightly notched in front; the c/itellum appears

after the thirteenth segment, and occupies the space of three

segments, which is easily ascertained either by means of the

nervous ganglia or by means of the girdles of setee, which

often persist after the formation of the clitellum. The seg-

ment which follows the clitellum is therefore the seventeenth ;

and it is in the lower surface of the eighteenth that the two

male genital orifices are seen. The fourteenth segment, or

the first of the clitellum, bears in the middle of its lower sur-

face, but quite in front, a single orifice, which we regard as

the female orifice. At the point of junction of segments 6 &

7,7& 8, and 8 & 9, other orifices are seen on each side of the

lower surface; these are the capsuligenous glands of D’Ude-

kem, the copulatory pouches of more recent authors.

The digestive apparatus is very complex. It consists of a

pharynx with thick and glandular walls, of an cesophagus

occupying the sixth, seventh, eighth, and ninth segments, of

a muscular gizzard occupying the tenth segment, and, lastly,

of an intestine analogous to that of the Lumbric7.

The walls of the pharynx are covered with glands of two

kinds—the upper ones formed by two rolled-up tubes united

by an intermediate substance, the lower ones containing sphe-

rical granular ceca. ‘These glands open into the pharynx by

three pairs of orifices.

Into the cesophagus there open :—

1. Three groupe of glands, supported upon the partitions

which separate the fifth segment from the sixth, the sixth

from the seventh, and the seventh from the eighth; these

glands are formed by isolated floating tubes, bent into loops,

the Worms of the Genus Perichieta. 209

and the two halves of which are rolled spirally round one

another.

2. ‘Two pyriform compact glands, situated in the sixth seg-

ment, formed of spherical ceca arranged in a bunch, but

united by an interstitial substance.

3. Two racemose glands, with spherical, isolated ceca, the

excretory canals of which, like those of the preceding glands,

open at the point of junction of the cesophagus and the parti-

tion 6-7. ‘These last glands occupy the seventh segment.

The gizzard, which 1s of a pearly-white colour, is remark-

able for the thickness of its muscular walls. The intestine

presents nothing peculiar.

The nervous system is constructed on the ordinary plan.

The brain gives origin laterally to five pairs of nerves: one

branch springs from the commissure; two pairs, the anterior

of which is the more slender, from each of the ganglia, in-

cluding that which closes the cesophageal collar. The anterior

ganglia, which are short and broad, become elongated in the

clitellum, and swell out again in the seventeenth, and espe-

cially in the eighteenth segment; the ganglion of this latter

segment sends its anterior pair, which are very stout, to the

neighbourhood of the male genital orifices.

The system of red vessels, constructed on the ordinary plan,

consists of a contractile dorsal vessel and of a ventral vessel.

From the ninth to the fourteenth segment, six lateral branches

of unequal size unite these two principal trunks: the first

are nearly cylindrical and narrow; the last two, on the con-

trary, which are somewhat nodose (bosselées) and pyriform,

might be taken for ceca belonging to the ventral vessel ; they

are in reality united with the dorsal vessel by a small vascular

tube. The intermediate branches present a form intermediate

between these two extremes. Four of them appeared to us to

be very distinctly contractile, as, indeed, was indicated by the

interlaced muscular fibres which ran over their walls.

Behind the cincture the dorsal and ventral vessels are

united by a series of anastomoses, some adhering to the intes-

tine, others presenting.a very curious arrangement. From

corresponding points in the dorsal and ventral vessels there

originate two slender vessels; the first, after creeping over the

intestine, places itself side by side with the second, and

both, ramifying parallel, bury themselves in the walls of the

body, where their ultimate ramifications unite in the form of

loops. These loops occur upon the ovaries, the testes, and the

vibratile pavilions ; they are also seen in the cephalic region,

but there it was impossible to determine very distinctly the

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. vii. 15

210 My. E. Parfitt on a new Fossil Balanus.

points of departure of the vascular branches of which they are

the terminations.

The male generative apparatus consists of four trilobate

testes, of which the median lobe contains the youngest sper-

matic cells. These testes are arranged in pairs in the eleventh

and twelfth segments. To each of them corresponds a vibra-

tile funnel with very flexuous margins. The canals which

form the continuation of these funnels unite two and two on

each side into a slender duct, which unites with the excretory

canal of a large, very deeply lobed gland situated behind the

cincture. These two canals united form a third, very large

one, slightly twisted, which opens externally by the so-called

male genital orifices.

The ovaries have the appearance of a simple racemose

gland, and oceupy the thirteenth segment; two sessile yibra-

tile funnels, situated on each side of the unpaired orifice of the

clitellum, serve them as oviducts.

The copulatory pouches (?), to the number of three pairs, are

formed by a large pedunculate pyriform sac, upon the peduncle

of which is engrafted, on the same side of the partition, a

long tortuous tube, the sinuosities of which are contiguous to

each other, and on the other side of the partition a very small

and scarcely lobate gland, presenting the same aspect as the

tube. The three pairs of copulatory pouches are placed in the

seventh, eighth, and ninth segments. We have indicated the

position of their orifices.

It is clear that this generative apparatus belongs completely

to the type of that of the Lumbricina.

XXVI.—Description of a new Fossil Balanus.

By Epwarp Parrirr.

Balanus sauntonensis, n. sp.

Shell like B. balanoides, but, on the average, larger, the base

in full-grown specimens measuring from six to eight lines

in diameter. Parietes perforated with a single row of an-

gular pores, the divisional plates standing at various angles

to the walls of the shell.

Scutum.—Tergal margin nearly straight ; apex pointed ; arti-

cular ridge very prominent and rounded at the apex ; arti-

cular furrow strongly impressed ; two deep triangular de-

ressions in the place of the cavity usually formed for the

Tateral depressor muscle,

Tergum.—Apex pointed ; scutellar margin slightly curved ;

Mr. E. Parfitt on a new Fossil Balanus. 211

articular ridge large, blunt, and curved towards the scutellar

margin, leaving a large articular furrow. Spur none; basal

margin nearly straight; in the place of the spur there is a

slight curve and a faint triangular depression. Carinal

edge very broad and thick, longitudinally striated; the

inner edge slightly reflected.

The outside of both scutum and tergum, in the full-grown

mS is nearly or quite smooth; but in the young or

about half-grown specimens it is transversely striated, the

strie not very deep, and consequently the rdges between

them not very prominent.

This is a fossil species, and is found in considerable num-

bers, in some places almost covering the floor of a raised beach

between Saunton and Baggy Point, on the shore of North

Devon. It was first pointed out by the Rev. D. Williams in a

letter in the Geological Society’s ‘ Transactions,’ 1837, vol. v.

ser. 2, in reply to an article by Prof. Sedgwick and Sir R.

Murchison, in the same volume, on the raised beaches ; but

this gentleman did not distinguish the species, and, curiously

enough, the learned Professor and Sir Roderick did not notice

it. As they form an important feature in this deposit, and

more particularly as they are 7n situ, these Balani are of vast

importance in discussing these raised beaches. These Balant

were killed on the spot they now oceupy either by being sud-

Balanus sauntonensts.

Fig. I. Shell entire. ;

Fig. II. Portion of base of shell.

Figs. 11 & IV. Scutum and tergum, inside view.

Fig. V. Part of young scutum, outside.

denly lifted up above the action of the waves, or by being

suddenly covered with sand. The reason that I assert this is,

212 Miscellaneous.

that I find that nearly all these specimens contain the oper-

cular valves, but nearly all of them are more or less distorted

by the action of some acid having dissolved the surface, and

also that the sand has become imbedded in the valves: where

these animals die from natural causes, and remain within the

action of the waves, the opercular valves are almost invariably

washed out. Although I have used the word “ sudden,” I

would not insist upon this; for the movement might have

been gradual, at the same time rapid enough for these animals

to have been lifted up beyond the reach of the waves before

they died.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Note on Testudo Phayrei.

To Dr. W. Francis, Editor of the Annals and Magazine of

Natural History.

Dear Srr,—About twelve days ago, Dr. J. Anderson, the Curator

of the Indian Museum, asked me to compare the skull of Testudo

Phayrei, Blyth, with Dr. J. E. Gray’s figure of Scapia Falconeri. I

did this, and I can assure Dr. Gray that there is no generic or spe-

cific difference traceable between his figure of S. Falconeri and the

skull which Dr. Anderson had extracted from the smaller type

specimen of Blyth’s Testudo Phayrei. I do not think that the identity

of the two (Scapia Falconeri, Gray, and Testudo Phayra, Blyth) can

be questioned for one moment.

It is strange to observe that Dr. Gray should have felt inclined to

enter upon such speculations as he expressed in his letter on the

subject in the June Number of the ‘ Annals, which has just come to

hand. Keeping to facts would have been more convincing, and less

irritating. However, as Dr. Anderson is now preparing a drawing

of the skull of 7. Phayrei, and has, I believe, the intention of for-

warding the same with his notes to the Zoological Society of London,

I need not enter upon that subject any further.

Yours faithfully,

Asiatic Society's Rooms, Calcutta. Ferp. SroricezKa.

July 15, 1871.

On a new gigantic Salamander (Sicboldia Davidiana, Blanch.) from

Western China. By E. Brancwarp.

In 1829, F. von Siebold made a discovery which excited a lively

interest. The celebrated explorer of Japan found an animal of the

salamander-type, the enormous size of which contrasts singularly

with that of the other representatives of the group. The Japanese

salamander, which attains a length of from a metre to a metre and

a half, called for comparison with the famous fossil salamander of

Miscellaneous. 213

the schists of (Zningen, which was the subject of a careful study on

the part of Cuvier. Of late years the gigantic salamander of Japan,

now regarded as the type of a peculiar genus (Sieboldia maxima ;

Salamandra maxima, Schleg.), has been several times brought to

Europe; and at the present moment we have two living individuals

at the Museum of Natural History, which cause, if not the admira-

tion, at least the surprise, of the visitors to the Menagerie. Hitherto

no similar species has been met with in any part of the world; and

the announcement of the existence of a gigantic salamander in the

waters of the western provinces of China could not but attract the

attention of naturalists*. Vague intelligence was of little conse-

quence; but among the objects collected by the Abbé Armand David,

after his departure from eastern Thibet +t, we got the skin of the

great Batrachian. The business was te compare the Chinese sala-

mander with that of Japan, and to ascertain whether the two ani-

mals were of the same or of different species. The comparison leaves

no room for uncertainty: the salamander brought by M. Armand

David, although very nearly allied to the salamander discovered by

Siebold, is distinguished therefrom by some very apparent characters.

On the head and anterior part of the body it has less confluent

tubercles, regularly arranged, so as to form very strongly marked

lines and patterns. Thus, the eye is as it were framed by a double

row of tubercles, which, on the inside, becomes angular like a very

open V. In the Japanese species, the tubercles, on the contrary,

present a confused arrangement. The Chinese species also appears

to us to have the digits of the four limbs rather longer ; and we be-

lieve that the general colour of the body is blacker; but the imper-

fect state of preservation of the individual that we possess prevents

our dwelling upon many details. To the great salamander of

western China we give the name of Steboldia Davidiana, which will

once more commemorate the admirable explorer of China, Mongolia,

and Thibet.

The gigantic salamander lives on the frontiers of the Celestial

Empire, in clear and limpid streams which descend from the moun-

tains of Khou-kou-noor; it acquires, apparently, enormous dimen-

sions ; for the Abbé David reports that individuals are taken weigh-

ing from 25 to 30 kilogrammes. Of course, such animals are a

valuable alimentary resource for the inhabitants of the country.

The discovery of species so remarkable as the great salamanders

of Japan and China is of great zoological interest, but it has also

another bearing. The fauna of Japan presents great resemblances

to the European faunas ; and when we consider that the salamander

of the schists of G2ningen was found with remains of fishes which

do not differ from the species at present living in our lakes and

rivers, We may suppose that the great Batrachian which formerly

lived in the waters of Central Europe is the very same that still lives

* In a work entitled ‘Les récentes Explorations de la Chine,’ we have

noticed the indications transmitted to us by M. l’Abbé David.

+ Comptes Rendus, tome Ixxii. p. 807.

214 Miscellaneous.

in Japan: and we should possess materials sufficient to enable us

to solve the question.

We know that a multitude of plants and animals occur both in

Japan and in the north of China. The relation of the floras and

faunas leads to the presumption that lands now separated were

united at a more or less ancient period. Standing upon zoological

facts, however, it is as yet difficult to adopt any such opinion with

regard to the Japanese islands. Many types found in Japan have

never been observed in eastern China. The great salamander of

Siebold is an example of this; and it must be remarked that the

allied species recently discovered only inhabits western China. In

Japan alone the species of one of the most singular genera of carni-

yorous insects (the genus Damaster) have been met with; and it is

worthy of notice that in each of the large islands of the archipelago

a peculiar species of this genus has been taken. The period has not

yet arrived for the complete appreciation of the totality of the rela-

tions which exist between the Japanese islands and the continent ;

one piece of knowledge is entirely wanting—that of the natural

productions of Corea.—Comptes Rendus, July 10, 1871, tome Ixsiii.

pie:

On the Pedicellarice and Ambulacra of Echinoneus.

By Epmonp Perrier.

In my memoir on the pedicellariee and ambulacra of the starfishes

and sea-urchins, I was obliged to leave a considerable gap with re-

spect to the irregular Echinida. In the collection of the museum

most of the animals belonging to this group had lost the organs in

question. An Echinoneus of undetermined origin and belonging to

M. Deshayes has enabled me to diminish this gap a little.

In this animal, which is perfectly preserved in spirits, I have

been able to ascertain the existence of two kinds of pedicellariz :

some of them, which are very small, occur on the buccal membrane,

and are analogous in form to the tridactyle pedicellaria of the true

Echinide ; whilst the others, which are much larger, occur on the

surface of the test. The form of the latter is that of the tridactyle

pedicellariz of the Spatang?, except that their base is produced into

a semicircular are, analogous in form and position to that of the

ophicephalous pedicellarize of Hchinus and allied genera.

These two kinds of pedicellarie are furnished with a long pedicel,

upon which they do not rest directly.

The solid pieces of the ambulacral tubes greatly resemble those of

the regular Echinida. We find in them a rosette furnished with its

frame, and spicules.

The rosette is, as usual, formed of six pieces; but it is more con-

cave than in the regular Echinida. Moreover, instead of being

formed by a reticulated plate of several layers united by transverse

calcareous bars, each of the pieces of which the rosette is composed

consists simply of a calcareous plate pierced with holes and toothed

at the margins, but irregularly. The frame presents nothing

peculiar.

Miscellaneous. 215

The spicules are straight slender bacilli, bearing obtuse spines on

two of their sides; these are tolerably long and of the same diameter

as the bacillus itself. They are consequently very analogous in their

form to those of certain species of Cidaris, and especially to the

second of the forms represented in fig. 8 of the fifth plate of my

memoir on the Echinida. This figure represents various forms of

the spicules of a Brissopsis from Mexico. In Echinoneus there is

merely a greater homogeneity of form.

Thus the Echinonet, which in form and in the greater part of their

characters are intermediate between the regular Echinide and the

Spatangoidwe, are equally intermediate in the constitution of their

ambulacra.

It is to be wished that those naturalists who possess irregular

‘chinida in a good state of preservation would fill up the gaps which

I haye been obliged to leave in my general work, at least if they

are convinced that the pedicellariz and ambulacra can furnish good

characters, as I believe I have shown to be the case.—Annales des

Set. Nat. 5® sér. tome Xiy. art. 5.

On the Reproduction of the Lophobranchs, and on the Filiation of

certain Genera. By M. Cannsrrrnt.

It is known that the males of these fishes, or at least of the

greater part of them, present cavities at the lower surface of the

tail, in the form of fossettes, or of sacs, in which the oya undergo

development, and in which the young remain for a certain time after

exclusion. M. Canestrini has not been able, any more than the ich-

thyologists who preceded him, to actually see the manner in which

the ova arrive in these receptacles; nevertheless he gives a suffi-

ciently plausible hypothesis, based on certain anatomical arrange-

ments. He supposes a sort of coition, in which, contrary to what is

seen in other cases, the female products pass into the body of the

male. The position of the sexual orifice of the female and that of

the opening of the ovigerous sac would facilitate this. In fact the

female sexual orifice looks downwards, and the orifice of the ovigerous

sac is directed upwards, so that, if an individual of each sex be

placed the one against the other, the female orifice will face the ori-

fice of the ovigerous sac and be able to discharge its ova into the

latter. It is probable that the prehensile tail of these animals also

plays a part (at least in the case of the Hippocamp?) by enabling the

two individuals to hold each other closely united during this act,

which must last a certain time or else be repeated again and again.

The concourse of the sexes is evidently indispensable with the Ne-

roples, which have no pouch to receive the ova, but merely a series

of fossettes at the surface of the belly, so shallow that no ovum could

remain there if it were not deposited in its place and fixed by an ad-

hesive substance.

M. Canestrini thinks that the male fecundates the ova after they

have entered the ovigerous sac, the male sexual opening communi-

cating with that cavity by means of a duct formed at the expense of

216 Miscellaneous.

the swollen walls of the anterior part of the sac. In this duct is

found the anal fin, so well concealed that some very accurate ob-

servers, such as Van der Hoeven, have denied its existence. The

movement of this fin must facilitate the renewal of the water in

which float the ova or the hatched young.

The development of the Lophobranchs offers some interesting and

rather important facts. Thus M. Canestrini has observed that the

Hippocamp? have, during the initial portion of their life, a snout of

normal dimensions ; so that the characters of the order only appear

in them at a rather advanced period of their development.

Dr. Fries remarked that Nerophis lumbriciformis in the young state

possesses very distinct pectorals and an embryonic fin comprising

the caudal, while in the adult state it is entirely destitute of the

former and has only a trace of the second under the form of a dorsal

fin. <A similar thing occurs with the Hippocampi. These fishes are

distinguished, when adult, from the Siphonostomi and Syngnathi by |

the absence of a caudal fin. But on examining individuals of Hip-

pocampus brevirostris of 53 millims. length, M. Canestrini discovered

that they possess a caudal fin perfectly distinct, though little deve-

loped. It is formed by a prolongation of the skin which covers the

posterior extremity of the animal, and consists of membrane only,

without a trace of rays. This observation becomes very important

when we remember that in the eocene period there were Hippocampt

with a caudal fin—a character considered by Agassiz sufficient

to separate them generically from those of our present seas, under

the name of Calamostoma. C. breviculum, Ag., bears a very distinct

rounded fin.

M. Canestrini relies on these embryological and paleontological

facts in order to establish the genealogy of the living genera. He

arrives at this conclusion—that Merophis is descended from Syn-

guathus, and Hippocampus from Calamostoma. He says :—

* The Syngnathi, in losing the pectoral fins and the caudal, have

given birth to the Merophes, which still preserve during the em-

bryonic period, and as a proof of their origin, those same fins

which their ancestors retained during their whole life.

“These conclusions may seem to some persons too premature ;

and they will ask, as do all the opponents of these ideas, * Where

are the links which ought to unite the two?’ or else, ‘ Which

is the derived form? the genus Syngnathus, or the genus Ne-

rophis??

‘T am, fortunately, able to answer this question, because between

the Syngnathi (furnished with a well-developed caudal) and the

Nerophes (quite destitute of a caudal) there exist other Verophes,

which possess when adult a rudimentary caudal, and constitute

as it were a transition between the extreme forms. In support

of this assertion I may mention Nerophis anguinea, N. Heekeli, and

N. equorea, all of which have a rudimentary caudal..

* One may with perfect safety say that Nerophis is a genus in

process of formation. When the caudal fin, already at the most

rudimentary, shall be entirely atrophied in all the species, and shall

Miscellaneous. 217

be no longer present even in the embryos, then we shall be able to

affirm that Nerophis is a good genus, because it will be quite distinct

from Syngnathus. At present we cannot quite say that, as is proved

by the uncertainty which prevails in the classification of certain spe-

cies: thus, for example, Kaup places the Nerophes with rudimentary

tail in the genus Nerophis, while Rafinesque and Bonaparte refer

them to the genus Syngnathus.

“In the same manner the tertiary Calamostoma, in losing the

caudal fin, gave rise to the existing Hippocampus, in which the

caudal fin is only present in the embryo.

“It is extremely probable that the caudal fin, before disappearing

from the adults, passes through the rudimentary state, as is the case

in the species of Nerophis cited above. No Hippocampus is yet

known presenting this degree of conformation ; but one may enter-

tain the expectation of discovering, either in the present seas or in

the posteocene formations, Hippocampt possessing in the adult con-

dition a rudimentary caudal.

** With fishes the caudal is a powerful organ of locomotion. In

this respect Hippocampus is an exception, in that it effects its move-

ments principally by means of the dorsal. To it a caudal would be

almost useless ; and if that fin existed in the Calamostomes, perhaps

the reason was that it was inherited from other fishes. In the Hip-

pocamp? it has been subjected to that law which condemns useless

organs first to become rudimentary and then atrophied in the

adults, and at last to disappear even in the embryo. ‘The existing

Hippocampi are found precisely in the second of these three

phases.”

The paper of M. Canestrini concludes with a descriptive and ana-

lytical catalogue of the Lophobranchs of the Adriatic, comprising 12

species, distributed into 4 genera :—Hippocampus, 2 species; Si-

phonostomus, 2; Syngnathus, 6, of which one (S. tenconotus) is new ;

and Nerophis, 2. He rectifies numerous errors of synonymy com-

mitted by various authors, in particular by Bonaparte, whose 28

species of Lophobranchs ought to be reduced to 19.—Bibliothéque

Universelle, Archives des Sciences Physiques et Naturelles, July 15,

1871, pp. 355-358.

Ona new Oryan of Innervation, and on the Origin of the Nerves of

Special Sensibility in the Aquatic Pulmonate Gasteropoda. By

M. Lacaze-Duruiers,

In a former memoir I made known to the Academy a constant

and important relation which exists between the organ of hearing

and the posterior nervous centres of the Gasteropoda. Now, by the

investigation of nervous centres by means of histological preparations

intended to allow the nerves to be traced to their true and real

origins, I have been led to the knowledge of new facts of great

yalue for the knowledge of the relations and morphological com-

parisons.

I believe that no one has yet indicated the existence in the sub-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. viii. 16

218 Miscellaneous.

esophageal or posterior centres of the Gasteropoda in general, and

of the aquatic Pulmonata in particular, of regions, lobes, or lobules

having a peculiar structure, constant connexions, and of course di-

stinct and precise physiological attributes.

The anterior centre of the cesophageal collar is destined to inner-

vate the foot—that is to say, the immediate organ of movement, a

motor organ which nevertheless is endowed with great sensibility.

Now minute anatomy shows clearly in Paludina (a species of

another group) that a thick cord descends from the posterior or

cerebroid centre, attaches itself to the connective uniting the brain

and the pedal ganglion, and gives origin to the nerve destined for the

superior and eminently sensitive portion of the skin of the foot. Is

it possible, after this observation, to refuse to recognize that the

anterior ganglia are evidently in relation to motivity, and that the

posterior centres are more particularly connected with sensibility ?

and, lastly, that these latter send forth to the other ganglia the

fibres destined to give them sensibility ?

From these facts we see how incomplete, from a physiological

point of view, was the knowledge that we possessed with regard to

the centres of innervation, and how important it was, by minute

analysis, to arrive at the distinction of the special secondary parts in

these centres.

This remark acquires still more interest when we ascertain, as I

have done, that the more the nerves are destined for the perception

of delicate and subtle impressions (in a word, the more they are

sensitive and specialized), the more also are their origins placed upon

the posterior face of the subcesophageal cerebroid centre.

It is not sufficient therefore to indicate in a general way what are

the nerves that spring from a ganglion ; it is also necessary to seek

the points where, relatively and absolutely, the real origins occur.

This is so true that cutaneous branches have been described as

issuing from the optic nerve, which itself, in some cases, seems to

spring from the nerve of the tentacle. This fact, which is difficult

to admit @ prior (since nothing analogous is met with in the

higher animals, the nervous system of which is so well known), is

not proved by minute histological researches. On the contrary, on

separating, by histological processes and reactions, the bundles of

fibres simply laid together and approximated under the same general

neurilemma, we may ascend, in Physa, Planorbis, Lymnea, &e., to

the real, precise, constant, and always distinct origin of the three

nerves of special sensibility, the olfactive, acoustic, and optic nerves,

and thus prove that this origin is always met with a little laterally

upon the posterior face of the subcesophageal centre, round a small,

prominent, hemispherical lobule, which merits the name of the

lobule of special sensibility.

By indicating with precision the isolation and the distinct starting-

points of the nervous cords going to the three principal organs of the

senses, I bring a new proof in support of the general idea that, in

the lower animals, in the nervous centres hitherto regarded as simple

and homogeneous, there exist secondary parts which it is necessary

Miscellaneous. 219

to distinguish, since they have distinctly characterized relations and

attributions.

The determination of the homologous parts of the different ganglia

has led to the recognition of a new arrangement equally curious and

unexpected, which will, I hope, interest physiologists.

It is well known that in the neighbourhood of the external orifice

of respiration there is to be found, at the extremity of a large pallial

nerve, a ganglion of moderate size, to which one was tempted to give

the name of respiratory ganglion, in consequence of the functions

which its position caused to be ascribed to it. Now, by subjecting

this ganglion to microscopic observation, both directly and after

chemico-histological preparation (in a word, by analyzing it), we find

that it is formed of an accumulation of nervous corpuscles, almost

all unipolar, in the midst of which is immersed an actual cecal pro-

cess of the skin. “This arrangement shows that here the outer limits

of the body, by a sort of invagination, become approximated as

closely as possible to a nervous centre and to the deep-seated

elements characteristic of the centres.

Thus, from the study of the minute structure of the nervous

centres of the aquatic pulmonate Gasteropoda we may deduce :—

1. That in these animals, as in higher creatures, there exist

regions or lobes the histological constitution and the connexions of

which establish for them distinct, special, and localized attributions.

2. That the nerves of special sensibility originate from the pos-

terior part, whilst the nerves of motion have their origin upon the

most anterior ganglion.

3. That we must recognize in the supposed respiratory ganglion

not a nervous centre or true ganglion, but a new special organ

produced by the invagination of the skin in the midst of a mass of

ganglionic corpuscles.—Comptes Rendus, July 17, 1871, tome Ixxiil.

p. 161.

Further Observations on the Development of the Crayfish.

By 8. CHantran.

My recent experiments have confirmed the facts noted by me last

year*, especially with regard to the period of the life of the young

crayfish beneath the abdomen of the mother. I have observed that

not only do they feed upon the pellicle of the eggs and on the cara-

pace shed in their first moult, but the stronger ones eat those indi-

viduals whose development is rendered difficult by their agglomeration

and which cannot moult. The facilitation of this moult is probably

one of the causes of the mother constantly agitating her false legs

during the two or three days preceding exclusion ; to these the young

crayfish are suspended. Those which, in moulting, break their

limbs, are also devoured by their companions. Thus the crayfish,

when they are ten days old, eat each other; and this is the case also

* See Ann. & Mag. N. H. ser. 4. vol. vi. p. 265.

220 Miscellaneous.

with those of any age when they moult and are too numerous in a

small space.

I have also observed that temperature exerts a marked influence

upon the duration of the incubation of the eggs and upon the num-

‘ber of the periodical moults. The number of moults is eight in the

first year following exclusion ; it is five in the second year, or six

in those years when the temperature is high; it is from two to

three in the third year, which makes from fifteen to seventeen

moults in all to the commencement of the fourth year. The male

crayfish becomes adult (that is to say, ready for copulation) on en-

tering upon his third year; and the female is ready for fecundation

at the commencement of the fourth year.

All naturalists are aware that the organs of the crayfish are re-

produced. According to my experiments the antenne push out

again during the time which separates one moult from the following

one. The other limbs (such as the claws, the legs, the false legs,

and the lamelle of the tail) are regenerated more slowly, three moults

taking place during their regeneration. When the fourth moult

comes on, the regenerated limbs have acquired all their strength.

In the first year of their existence, seventy days suffice for the re-

generation of these limbs in the young crayfish. This is not the

case with the adult crayfish: the female requires three or four years

to reproduce its limbs, and the male from a year and a half to two

years ; for the adult male moults twice a year, and the adult female

only once.

In an early note I will make known the results of experiments

of this kind relating especially to the regeneration of the eyes.—

Comptes Rendus, July 17, 1871, tome lxxiii. p. 220.

On Hypocotyledonary Gemmation. By Prof. Asa Gray.

My attention has been called, by Mr. Guerineau, the gardener

of the Cambridge Botanic Garden, to a remarkable instance

which occurs in all our seedlings of Delphinium nudicaule, the

unique red- or red-and-yellow-flowered species of California. As

this species is now in European cultivation, and probably a variety

of it, D. cardinale, was raised and figured in England several years

ago, the peculiarity in question is likely to have been noted; but I

have seen no account of it. In germination the slender radicle

elevates a pair of well-formed ovate cotyledons in the usual way.

These acquire full development ; but no plumule appears between

them ; consequently the primary axis is here arrested. Soon a

napiform thickening is formed underground at the junction of the

lower end of the radicle with the true root: from this is produced a

slender-petioled 3-lobed leaf, which comes up by the side of the

primary plantlet; soon a second leaf appears, and so on, setting up

the permanent axis of the plant from a bud which thus originates

from the very base of a well-developed radicle, if not from the root

itself.—Silliman’s American Journal, July 1871.

THE ANNALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

(FOURTH SERIES. ]

No. 46. OCTOBER 1871.

XXVII.— Outline of a Scheme of Classification of the Inverte-

brata, founded upon the Progressive-Development Theory.

By Joun Dents Macponap, M.D., F.R.S., Staff-Surgeon

.M.S. ‘ Lord Warden’ *,

On studying the leading members of the Protozoa with the

view of discovering, if possible, their nearest descendants, the

whole subkingdom of Invertebrate animals arranged itself,

apparently quite naturally, into as many groups as there were

points of origin. In untolding the results of this investiga-

tion, which must, of course, be more or less speculative, Prof.

Huxley’s arrangement of the Protozoa may be taken as a

basis, thus—

Protozoa.

———$—$$——_—_—"

Astomata. Stomatoda,

——S © at

ital aS = een aa

1. Rhizopod type. 2. Gregarinide. 3. Infusoria. 4. Noctilucide.,

The four groups numbered in the above table exhibit a

marked increase in their vital activity and structural develop-

ment in the order in which they stand; and although there is

no reason to doubt that the last three may have been derived

from the first, the upward evolutional tendencies of all would

appear to be quite distimct. Indeed each may be regarded as

primordial in its own series, or the salient point of descent

and divergences, which, however different enter se, may be

referred to their own definite source.

1. Tracing from the Rhizopod type to the simple polyps,

in fact, to the Coelenterata crowned with the Ctenophora, and

from the latter through the Brachiopoda and Polyzoa to the

* Communicated by the Director General of the Medical Department

of the Navy.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. viii. 17

222 Dr. J. D. Macdonald on the Classification

Tunicata, we finally enter the precincts of the Mollusca proper.

This is, no doubt, the “royal road” to the Vertebrata, if, in-

deed, there be any; for it would be hopeless to seek for the

evolution of this higher type through any of the other channels

to be briefly noticed in this paper. The Insects, Crustaceans,

and Echinoderms present impassable barriers in this respect.

They are so curiously constructed, exhausting one’s ideas of

modification, or so perfect in their way as to preclude any

conception of their further development; but the morpho-

logical resources of the Molluscan type would appear to be

ample enough*.

2 ‘che Gregarinide: evidently hold a superior position to

the other astomatous families of Pr otozoa; and it would appear

as though the cestoid Entozoa were derived from them. In

this connexion the sucker occurring in Actinocephalus and the

circlet of uncini like those of Zwnia in Hoplorhynchus are

very significant. Moreover the usually elongated body of

these animals is invested with a more distinct tegumentary

coat than that of the Rhizopoda. Tetrarhynchus flaviceps and

such astomatous forms have probably led the way to the more

highly organized Acanthocephala and the Nematoidea gene-

ral)? to which may have succeeded the 'Trematoda.

3. Many Infusoria have been taken for the larve of Tur-

bellaria, and vice versd, giving some support to the view that

the latter order of animals may have descended from the

former. And further, if we compare the internal anatomy of

Arhynchia or Nemertes with that of Sipunculust, and study

also the larval state of these animals, their close affinity will

be made apparent ; and if this be so, next must follow Syn-

apta, Holothuria, in fact the Echinodermata as a whole, to

* A more detailed account of the morphological relations of the Mol-

luscoida and Coelenterata will be found in a paper on this subject by the

author, published in the ‘ Transactions of the Royal Society of Edinburgh,’

1864, vol. xxiii, part 5.

a I can confirm the statement of Krohn as to the existence of two

supracesophageal ganglia in Sipunculus, with a bilateral distribution

of nerves to the circlet of simple and finely ciliated tentacula. Moreover

[ have found an unequivocal eye-speck in connexion with each ganglion.

The ventral threads are plain and destitute of the series of ganglia occur-

ring in the Hirudinea, to which group many naturalists refer the genus.

The intestine passes backwards, winding round a suspensory tendinous

cord, upon which it returns to the position of the dorsal anus; and the

perivisceral membrane is richly ciliated, forming little mesenteries to in-

close the intestinal vessels, In the coral- boring species the armature of

the integument consists of pointed tuberculations over the middle and

posterior regions of the ae and gradually approximating transverse

rings of recurved hooks e xtending along the fore part to the base of the

tentacula,

of the Invertebrata. 223

complete the series. Yet this arrangement would have the

apparent effect of crowning the order with the Crinoidea,

which, in the more common acceptation of the case, should

hold the earliest position. But the theory of the evolution of

new forms from preexisting ones would be evidently defective

if it did not admit of occasional retrogression in some points

of organization as well as progression in others, and even

often of considerable latitude of development of no certain

significance in either direction.

4. Noctiluca has been chosen as the nucleus of the annulose

and articulate series, and would seem to be linked with the

Rotifera through such genera as Asplanchna, Gosse, and Asco-

morpha, Perty. All things being considered, it is doubtful if

a more satisfactory selection could be made from the domain

of the Infusoria.

From the Rotifera, through the Annelida, we may trace the

development of the crustaceous and chitinous types of Arti-

culata like a dichotomous branch.

The Sagittidee no doubt hold an important place between

the Crustacea and the earlier annulose forms, in connexion

with which view their articulated jaws and finely striped

muscular fibres must be borne in mind.

The first rudiment of a tracheal system is probably to be

sought for in the Terricolous Annelida; but it is doubtful if

articulated limbs and a dorsal heart make their appearance

earlier than amongst the Julide.

Finally, a representative relationship has long been recog-

nized between the crustaceous Macrura, Anomura, and Bra-

chyura and the chitinous Myriopoda, Insecta, and Arachnida;

but however plausible the attempt may be to trace them back

to a more simple origin, it is certain that we can form no con-

ception of their further development.

here subjoin a tabular scheme of the leading divisions and

groups of the Invertebrata in accordance with the foregoing

views.

Protozoa.

“ee ee Ee =>

Astomata. Stomatoda.

(a ov ——_——

Rhizopoda. Gregarinde. Infusoria. Noctilucide.

Coelenterata. Cestoidea. Aproctat. Rotifera.

Molluscoida. Nematoidea*. Proctuchaf. Annelida.

Mollusca proper. Trematoda. Echinodermata, Articulata.

* Including Acanthocephala. + Turbellaria.

1 a

224 Dr. J. D. Macdonald on Deep-sea Soundings.

XXVIUI.—Examination of Deep-sea Soundings ; with Re-

marks on the Habit and Structure of the Polycystina. By

JoHN Denis MacponaLp, M.D., F.R.S., Staff-Surgeon,

H.M.S. ‘ Lord Warden ’*.

Vice-ApMIRAL Sir H.R. YELVERTON, K.C.B., having handed

over to me a small bottle of deep-sea soundings, given to him

by Staff-Captain Calver, of H.M.S. ‘ Porcupine,’ with a short

descriptive paper, I submitted it to microscopic examination,

and obtained some interesting results.

It will be convenient to preface my own observations with

a copy of the paper above mentioned.

Specimen of Soundings.

‘‘ Position .... Lat. 47° 35' N., Long. 12° 15° W.

DED 1! ES ean 2435 fathoms (3 statute miles).

“ Temperature . Surface, 65°°5 F.; bottom, 36°5 F.

“* Pressure .... 457 atmospheres =6855 lbs.

* Time occupied. Sounding, 3 hours.

A a Dredge-sinking, 2 hours.

43 _ Dredge-working, 2 hours.

a Dredge-raising, 4 hours.

“The above pressure will be more readily understood when it is

mentioned that a man of ordinary size would, at the foregoing

depth, be subjected to a pressure equal to the weight of thirty

goods trains loaded with pig-iron, with their engines and tenders

included; and yet creatures of great beauty and delicacy live, move,

and have their being in this vast depth.

«The specimen consists of fine caleareous mud with myriads of

Globigerinze and other Foraminifera.”

It is quite true that “ fine calcareous mud, with myriads of

Globigerine and other Foraminifera” exist in the soundings

in question; but on treating them with boiling nitric acid, a

large amount of siliceous particles and mineral grit, intermixed

with interesting Polycystina and Diatomacex, were brought

into view after the destruction of the carbonate of lime.

List of Genera observed.

Diatomacee. Polycystina,

Coscinodiscus. Astromma.

Actinoptychus. Podocyrtis.

Gallionell Jucyrtidi

rallionella. Eucyrtidium.

Surirella. Stylodictya.

Synedra. Dictyocha.

> . -

Navyicula. Lychnocamum,

* Communicated by the Director General of the Medical Department

of the Navy.

Dr. J. D. Macdonald on the Polyeystina. 225

Notwithstanding the evidence of excellent observers as to

the pseudopodia and the locomotive properties of genuine

Foraminifera, I can only say that, having from time to time

submitted thousands of the livi ing ‘animals to close inspection,

I have seen no evidence of the existence of pseudopodia, and

perfect fixity has been the rule, either by a broad base or a

pedicle. Indeed the place of attachment of the latter is usu-

ally distinctly apparent in the dead shells.

The Tibnatol Globigerine forms are generally found in the

free state, being often taken in the towing-net with the Tha-

lassicollidze or amongst the ingesta of Salpe and other pelagic

animals. After the death of the sarcode, these little shells

gravitate to the bottom of the ocean, in company with the

siliceous frustules of Diatomacex and the crystal domes, con-

centric spheres, and the diverse spicular and fenestrated frame-

work of the Polycystina, which also enjoy a pelagic life.

Thus organic and sedimentary particles commingle to compose

incipient rocks, whose intimate structure at some remote

period may be studied with interest by future geologists.

In Acanthometra the animal sarcode is deposited centrally,

but at the same time superficially, around the conjoined bases

of the radiating spines, through the tubular axis of which

pseudopodial extensions of the sarcode may protrude. There

are, however, some pedunculated forms (such as are often to

be found attached to the keel of Atlanta, the shells of Ptero-

poda, and other pelagic bodies) with exceedingly delicate and

imperforate spines radiating through a reddish-brown sarcode

mass surmounting the pedicle (2 Acanthometr "a, young ?).

Professor Miiller describes the sarcode of the Hucy yrtidium

of Messina as an olive-brown four-lobed body occupying the

dome or summit of the shell, through the fenestrations of

which emerge fine pseudopodia like those of Act/nophrys.

Many of the free Polycystina(?) taken in the towing-net ex-

hibit a remarkable alliance with the Thalassicollide. Thus

a sarcode body, in every particular resembling a single punc-

tum of the Thalassicolla punctata of Huxley, or in some in-

stances two or three such bodies, were included within a more

or less open siliceous framework.

The genus Dictyocha is an example of this group, which I

have little doubt should be referred to the Thalassicollide. It

is certain, however, that they are at present confounded with

the Polyeystina in the well-known fossil gatherings from

Oran, Barbadoes, and other places.

Of course, where concentric shells are formed at intervals,

the mode of growth of the sareode must be in all essential

226 Dr. J. D. Macdonald on the Polyeystina.

particulars similar to that of the Foraminifera; but where this

is not the case, it is simply continuous or only augmentative.

Though our knowledge of the Polycystina is yet very limited,

the two modes of growth here indicated suggest their distri-

bution into two corresponding sections, thus :—

Polycystina.

Rhizopoda furnished with a siliceous spicular or fenestrated framework.

\ Acanthometra.

°°) Bucyrtidium.

Stylodictya.

Astromma.

Growth of \5uple or continuous

sarcode - ;

By concentric accessions

Now that the surface pelagic life of the Polycystina is a

matter of fact, we can readily account for the occurrence of so

many interesting forms in guano.

Astromma Yelverton.

Front view. Side view.

Figs. 1 & 2 are respectively a front and a side view of a

species of Astromma with three radiating lobes, A. Aristotelis

having four. As the species appears to be new, I have named

it Astromma Yelvertoni.

H.M.S. ‘Lord Warden.’

Corfu, June 24, 1871.

Mr. H. G. Seeley on Chelonian Remains. 227

XXIX.—Note on some Chelonian Remains from the London

Clay. By Harry G. Seevey, F.G.S., St. John’s College,

Cambridge.

(FLOSSOCHELYS (nov. gen.).

Chelone harvicensis (Woodward).

planimentum (Owen).

Tn his description in the Paleontographical volume for 1849,

Professor Owen states that the carapace is 15 inches long and

13 inches wide. The type specimen having perished, there is

now no means of verifying these measurements, except from

the natural internal cast of the specimen figured. This shows

the impression left by the posterior part of the carapace, some-

thing of the form of the inner surface of the bones of the an-

terior part of the plastron and parts of marginal plates, cora-

coid, scapula, and humerus.

Prof. Owen remarks that in general form this carapace dif-

fers from that of the existing Chelones in being less contracted

and pointed posteriorly than in Chelone mydas and Chelone

caouanna, and more contracted posteriorly than in Chelone

imbricata. Attention is also drawn to the great thickness to

which the true ribs are developed on the undersides of the

costal plates. ,

From the posterior termination of what Prof. Owen deter-

mines to be the eleventh and last neural plate to the anterior

border of the fifth costal plate is rather more than nine inches.

From the longitudinal median line of the neural spines of the

dorsal vertebre to the marginal plate beyond the termination

of the fourth rib is 7 inches; the same measurement is found

at the fifth rib. The ribs appear to be cylindrical, and termi-

nate in obtuse longitudinally grooved rods, of which the naked

extremity is not less than an inch long; they are about 2 of

an inch in diameter, never more.

The distance from the lateral termination of the fourth rib

to the lateral termination of the eighth rib (which is directed

rapidly backward) is 10 inches. The interspace between the

terminal ends of the eighth pair of ribs is 54 inches.

The interspace between the terminal ends of the eighth and

seventh ribs is 3 inches, between the seventh and sixth ribs is

2 inches, between the sixth and fifth 13 inch, and between the

fifth and fourth about 2 inches. The transverse interspace

between the marginal plates and the costal plates seems usu-

ally to be about 2 inches, or, according to the carapace figured

by Prof. Owen, 14 inch.

The termination of the pygal end of the shield is very

228 Mr. H. G. Seeley on Chelonian Remains

curious, the characters drawn in Prof. Owen’s figure (pl. x.)

being repeated in the main in this specimen. The eighth pair

of costal plates bear a small tenth pair of ribs*, supposing the

first costal to have had the usual short pair in front of the

proper rib of the plate. Behind these ribs and the neural

plate marked by Prof. Owen as the nimth (which appears to

me to be as wide as the preceding one), lies a diamond-shaped

terminal part of the carapace. A transverse suture appears to

divide it into two nearly equal parts—one anterior, the other

posterior. ‘The anterior part shows throughout its length two

subparallel longitudinal sutures, which separate a middle part,

the neural plate, from what would be a ninth pair of costal

plates, though they do not support the ninth pair of ribs.

The posterior half of the diamond shows a transverse suture

which separates a narrow anterior piece from the larger poste-

rior trapezoidal plate. If the preceding plates were rightly

numbered, these plates would be the eleventh and twelfth

neural.

The characters described are, in their essential points, re-

peated in another carapace, figured by Prof. Owen in pl. x. AT,

where the ninth pair of ribs are represented as being prolonged

to the marginal plates. That lithograph shows the neural

plates to extend far in front of their corresponding costal

plates, herein being unlike Chelone. It also shows that the

neural plates which Prof. Owen has numbered, in plate x.,

5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, respectively, should be numbered 4, 5, 6, 7,8,

while the plates beyond should be numbered 10 and 11; thus

in number the neural plates conform to the Chelonian type,

though their arrangement is unlike that in any of the recent

genera.

In the typical specimen figured, and in this specimen also,

the marginal plates are remarkable for their narrowness ; for

though of some width from below upward, they seem to be

only from an eighth to a quarter of an inch thick; and the

specimen now described shows no trace of the ribs being in-

serted into holes. The pygal plate, presuming such a plate

to have existed, must have been of the same thin character as

the others. There is no trace of sutures between the marginal

plates.

* “ Perhaps no monstrosity would sooner arrest the attention, or excite

more wonder in the comparative anatomist, than the appearance in a

recent or fossil chelonian of a greater number of pairs of ribs in the cara-

ace than 8” (Owen, Paleont. 1851). Yet that condition had already

een figured by Prof. Owen (Palewont. 1849, t. x. & x. A) without arousing

the anticipated emotion. + Since perished.

from the London Clay. 229

At the anterior part of the stone are seen portions of the

hyosternal and hyposternal bones, the entosternal and epi-

sternal. The hyosternal and hy posternal meet in a transverse

suture, and resemble in form those bones in the recent marine

Chelonia, differing chiefly in the much greater extent to which

the lateral rays approximate ; so that the de ep and long emar-

gination usual between these bones is almost lost, w hile the

distance from the front lateral margin of the hyosternal to the

back lateral margin of the hyposternal is of emydian short-

ness. From front to back, in'the median line of the skeleton,

the hyosternal measures 43 inches ; from front to back where

narrowest, at the side, the same bone measures 13 inch. The

transverse width of the two hyposternal bones is about 12

inches ; the narrowest measurement of the right hyposternal

from front to back is 1?inch. They terminate in the middle

line of the skeleton, and laterally in short digitations. Unlike

the marine Chelonia, this animal had the internal surface of

these bones convex : their external surface appears to be

concave.

Between the inner anterior ends of the hyosternal bones,

and touched by them, extends a thin narrow bone for 2? inches;

it appears to be less than an inch wide; its anterior termina-

tion is not seen; but it widens anteriorly after the usual

T-shaped pattern of the interclavicle.

External to the anterior end of the right hyosternal is the

right episternal ; it is very thin, becomes narrower posteriorly,

does not exceed half an’ inch in w idth, and is exposed for

1# inch.

Over the sternal bones of the right side are the coracoid,

scapula, and a part of the humerus. The coracoid is imper-

fectly esccacls it appears to have been about 4 inches long,

and 2 inches wide at the distal termination, very thin, and

convex on the superior side ; its proportions are more in accord

with the Emydian type than with that of the marine Chelonians.

The scapula measures nearly 14 inch from the articular sur-

face to the part where the scapula proper branches at about a

right angle from the part called the precoracoid. This latter

portion is small, subcylindrical, a little compressed, and about

2 inches long. The scapula is fractured, so that its length is

not known.

So far as the remains preserved indicate affinities, the genus

may as well have been Chelonian as Emydian, but cannot with

certainty be affiliated to either type.

Prof. Owen observes that “this carapace is understood to

230 Mr. H. G. Seeley on Chelonian Remains

have formed part of the same individual turtle as the skull

(t. ix.) ’ on which I now offer a few notes.

Back view of the skull of Chelone harvicensis (Woodward), half nat. size,

showing the large hyoid bones in shade; between them is seen the

tripartite occipital condyle, with the conical foramen magnum above

it, and laterally the outlines of the other occipital bones.

Chelone planimentum (Owen), Proc. Geol. Soe.

Paleont. Soc. 1849, pl. ix.

This skull has been very incorrectly figured and imperfectly

described.

It is wide behind the orbits, but in front of them tapers

more abruptly from side to side and from above downward than

shown in the figure, somewhat resembling Chelone caouanna.

The nostril is subquadrate, broader than high, about +3 of

an inch wide, and small for the size of the skull when com-_

ared with recent marine Chelonians. ‘The premaxillary is a

little worn; but the extreme length of the skull from the pre-

maxillary to the occipital condyle is 5 inches; the antero-

posterior length to the termination of the supraoccipital crest is

63 inches. The maxillary bones look outward, forward, and

upward, in this latter character differing from those of the

recent marine Chelonia.

The orbits are subcircular, rather less than 1} inch in dia-

meter; they look outward and forward and a little upward;

and the prefrontal bones which separate them superiorly are

little more than an inch wide. At the posterior margin of the

orbits the skull is 34 inches wide; from the front of the

JSrom the London Clay. 231

orbit to the nares is 8; of an inch. The parietal and frontal

bones are deeply marked with scutes, which are represented

in Prof. Owen’s figure. The head widens to not less than

54 inches; but the quadrato-jugal (squamosal, Owen) and

squamosal (mastoid, Owen) are imperfectly preserved. The

squamosal bone extends further outward, and looks upward

more than in marine Chelonians. It appears to terminate

behind in a thin film, as in C. caowanna. In transverse sec-

tion the parietal region is similar to that of marine Chelonians,

only broader.

. he quadrate bone is more conically excavated than in the

recent types, but otherwise similar.

So far as they are exposed, the basioccipital, exoccipital,

supraoccipital, and paroccipital, Owen, offer no variations

from the ordinary type. From the base of the tripartite

occipital condyle to the top of the spine of the supraoccipital

is 24 inches.

The lower jaw is remarkably flattened on the under side.

In front of the articulation it measures 44 inches from side to

side. The symphysis is not less than 24} inches long. An

obscure suture divides the dentary bone into two parts:

Wagler figures a like condition in some recent species of

Trionyx; and it is shown in Mr. Dinkel’s plates to Prof.

Owen’s monograph, representing Chelone crassicostata (t. xi.

fig. 3) and Chelone convexa (t. vii. fig. 3), but does not occur in

the recent marine Chelonia. The lower jaw is not deep from

above downward. From the margin of the surangular bone

(which in recent species is usually compressed at the upper

part) a thin process of bone, an inch long and half an inch

wide, is directed upward, outward, and backward towards the

malar bone. ‘The ramus measures rather less than 5 inches

from front to back. Behind the skull are seen the well ossi-

fied hyoid bones; they form on each side of the occipital

region a broad, thin, oblique sheet of flat bone, extending

from the upper margin of the squamosal bone and approxi-

mating to the palate, where (as preserved) they meet or over-

lap mesially. On the palatal surface they are fractured, and

appear there to be about 3 of an inch thick. So much as is

reserved on each side is 4 inches long and fully 1} inch wide.

he outer margin of each is convex. With the exception of

the basihyal, I suppose all the hyoid elements to be here

represented in one bone.

The only species from the London Clay which this resem-

bles is Chelone plana (Keenig) { Chelone crassicostata, Owen],

which, however, is represented as having but ten neural plates

instead of eleven. It has but eight pairs of ribs attached to

Zan Mr. H. G. Seeley on Chelonian Remains

the carapace, instead of nine. The costal plates are shorter

from front to back; the free ends of the ribs are wider; the

marginal plates appear to be wider. ‘The whole carapace is

relatively much wider.

The skull ascribed to that species, as studied from the figure,

pl. xi, of Prof. Owen’s memoir, shows no character to differen-

tiate it from C. harvicensis, other than might be attributed to

difference in age and preservation.

Besides the characters enumerated, both these species are

distinguished from the recent marine Chelonia by the forward

position of the first neural plate, from which it results that

only one pair of ribs is attached to the first costal plate, as

among certain EKmydians.

Of the generic distinction of Chelone harvicensis from the

recent marine types I have no doubt, and, from the characters

of the carapace and skull detailed, institute the genus G/osso-

chelys for its reception.

The following notes are from additional specimens in the

Woodwardian Museum :— >

Glossochelys harvicensis (Woodward).

A carapace, which may perhaps be from the young of this spe-

cies, displays the impressions left by the nuchal, first marginal,

neural, and eight pairs of costal plates, which are imperfectly

preserved at the marginal terminations. The extreme width

of the carapace over the third costal plate would be 11 inches;

the measurement over the second to the seventh costal plates

is about 73 inches ; in C. harvicensis, t. x. A (Owen), these mea-

surements "respectively are 15 inches in width by 12 inches in

length; so that the specimen now noticed is only about two-

thirds as large.

All the plates were exceedingly thin; and the costal plates

were concave from front to back, and markedly convex from

the neural to the marginal ends. The true ribs appear to have

been unusually elevated on the inside of the carapace, often

compressed from side to side at their proximal ends, while at

the marginal ends they widen and appear to terminate in

flattened ribs $ of an inch wide. In these characters they

differ from the type of C. harvicensis.

The nuchal plate is concave in front; behind it unites with

the first pair of costal plates by oblique sutures ; so that while

it is 153; inch long mesially in front of the neural plates, it is

only } of an inch long at the sides, where it meets the mar-

ginal plates. Its extreme width is about 32 inches; its least

width in front is about 3 inches.

From the London Clay. 233

At the upper part of its lateral margin adjoins the flattened

marginal slate, # of an inch wide. Between the nuchal and

first Costal rib there appear to have been three marginal plates,

none of which touch the first costal plate.

The first costal plate appears to be an irregular pentagon,

about 14 inch long at the suture with the first neural plate,

nearly 1? inch long behind the nuchal plate ; behind the

marginal plates it again becomes narrow. Herein it is unlike

the recent marine Chelonia.

The second costal plate, which is less than 14 inch long at

the neural suture, widens at the marginal end to 1% inch.

The third and fourth costal plates measure at the neural suture

each 1,5; inch, but spread a little towards the marginal

ends. ‘The fifth and sixth pairs are not so well preserved, but

similarly widen towards the margin, as does the seventh pair.

The eighth pair of costal plates 1s much longer from back to

front than A seventh, and, as in the type of C. harvicensis,

supports the eighth and ninth pairs of costal ribs. Beyond

this pot the carapace is not preserved.

I anticipate that it will prove to be specifically distinct from

the species described, and that the hyosternal bone next no-

ticed may be referred to it.

A nodule exhibiting the greater part of a right hyosternal

bone similar in size to that in the typical specimen of C. har-

vicensis. Its shortest measurement, from the deeply cupped

front to the hyposternal suture, is about 14 inch. At the free

marginal side the sharp rays are well seen; they differ from

the type in being elevated above the bone on which they rest,

much as the rib is elevated in its passage along a costal plate.

Searcely any group of described vertebrates more urgently

demands a renewed critical study than the Tertiary Chelonia.

The case has yet to be made out which will justify the refer-

ence of any one of Prof. Owen’s species to the genus Chelone,

while the majority are obviously Emydians, with very little

to even insinuate their affinity with the chelonian suborder,

some, like the so-called Chelone longiceps (Owen), being va-

luable new types for comparative study.

Glossochelys, if the hyoid bones can be credited with such

an inference, may have had a voice like a trumpet, and have

served as an alarmist to the gentler inhabitants of the Spice

Islands of lat. 51° or 52°, whenever he gave tongue,

234 Mr. R. B. Sharpe on some African Birds.

XXX.—WNotes on some African Birds. By R. B. SHARPE,

F.L.S. &c., Librarian to the Zoological Society of London.

THE receipt of several interesting birds from the Fantee

country, in Western Africa, sent to me by my friend Governor

Ussher, enables me to write a few words on two of the species

mentioned in the present paper—while the identity of the

Crithagra has been a rock to split upon for many ornitholo-

gists, and the additional information respecting these puzzling

birds will, I believe, be read with some interest.

Fam. Muscicapide.

Genus BUTALIS.

1. Butalis epulata.

Butalis epulata, Cass. Proc. Phil. Acad. 1850, p. 326; Sharpe, Ibis, 1870,

p- 480; zd. Cat. Afr. B. p. 42.

Muscicapa epiata, Hartl. Orn. W. Afr. pp. 96, 276 (1856); Cass. Proe.

Phil. Acad. 1859, p. 51;- Hartl. J. f. O. 1861, p. 169; Gray, Hand-l. of

B. pt. i. p. 322.

Hab. Gaboon; Moonda, Muni, and Camma rivers (Du

Chaillu) ; Fantee (Swanzy, Aubrin).

This is the smallest Flycatcher of the genus Butalis; and

it is for the purpose of describing the young bird that I have

here introduced it, as this stage of plumage has not yet been

noticed. In the last collection brought home by Governor

Ussher was a specimen which had been obtained on the

boundary between Denkera and Ashantee, near the rivers

Orffee, on the 20th of April 1871, by Mr. Aubrin, who says

that the natives call it “‘Abrodomeh.” The following is a

description of the bird in question :—

Above dusky grey, covered with little pointed spots of buff,

deeper on the rump and upper tail-coverts, all these spots

being margined with black; cheeks similarly marked; wing-

coverts coloured and spotted like the back, but the spots much

deeper, almost golden in colour; quills blackish, the seconda-

ries plainly edged with buff; tail blackish, with little buff

tips to the feathers; under surface of the body whitish, the

flanks and under tail-coverts tinged with buff, the throat and

breast presenting a mottled appearance, owing to the feathers

being narrowly edged with grey; under wing-coverts white

varied with grey near the edge of the wing; bill black,

yellow at the base and gape; feet dark brown. ‘Total length

4-2 inches, culmen 0°45, wing 2°25, tail 1°65, tarsus 0°5.

Mr. R. B. Sharpe on some African Birds. 235

Fam. Fringillide.

Genus CRITHAGRA.

2. Crithagra leucoptera, n. sp.

C. supra olivaceo-brunnea, uropygio concolori vix pallidiore, plumis

obsolete brunneo saturatiore longitudinaliter striatis: tectricibus

alarum dorso concoloribus, medianis et majoribus albo terminatis,

fasciam duplicem alarem formantibus: remigibus brunneis, extus

olivaceo limbatis, secundariis intimis albido marginatis: cauda

brunnea anguste olivaceo marginata: facie laterali tota olivaceo-

brunnea, pileo concolori; mento albido, profuse brunneo notato :

gula ima conspicue alba: corpore subtus sordide brunneo, abdo-

mine pallidiore, olivaceo-viridi vix lavato ; subcaudalibus albidis ;

subalaribus sordide brunneis: rostro carneo: pedibus rufescenti-

brunneis.

Above dull earthy, the rump slightly paler and more grey,

and a gloss of olive-yellow pervading the whole of the upper

surface, the centres of the feathers rather darker, producing an

obsolete striped appearance, which is more distinct on the

crown; wing-coverts coloured like the back, the greater and

median coyerts tipped with whitish, forming a double alar

bar; quills and tail brown, edged with olive, the secondaries

being edged and tipped with whitish; sides of the face and

neck brown like the back; throat white, the chin thickly

covered with little brown spots; rest of the under surface of

the body brown, the abdomen and under tail-coverts much

paler and inclining to whitish, the flanks brown, with a slight

tinge of olive-yellow spread over the breast and belly ; under

wing-coverts brown like the sides of the body; bill flesh-

colour, legs reddish brown. Total length 5:7 inches, culmen

0°55, wing 2°95, tail 2°45, tarsus 0°7.

Hab. South Africa (Layard).

Among all the descriptions of the grey finches from South

Africa I have failed to find one which agrees with the bird

aboye characterized. The white bars on the wing are a

distinguishing feature; the spots on the chin are also very

distinct.

I now add a few remarks on some of these birds, as Dr,

Finsch and I do not agree as to the correctness of the names

assigned by me in my Catalogue, so that a few words will be

necessary to uphold the conclusions at which I have there

arrived. On sending him one of the types of my Pol/ospiza

crocopygia to examine, Dr. Finsch expressed his opinion that

it is the true Crithagra albogularis of Smith. I am willing to

236 Mr. R. B. Sharpe on some African Birds.

admit the bird as a thin-billed Crithagra, and I classify the

grey South-African species under dispute as follows :—

a. uropygio dorso concolori ........+0++. eas 1. C. leucoptera.

b. uropygio flavo.

a’, major: uropygio viridi-flavo ........ 2. C. albogularis.

b’. minor: uropygio lete sulphureo...... 3. C. crocopygia.

3. Crithagra albogularis.

Crithagra albogularis, Smith, 8. Afr. Q. J. ii. p. 48 (1833, deser. orig.) ;

Sharpe, Cat. Afr. B. p. 67.

Selbyii, Smith, App. to Rep. of > p- 50 (1836, descr. orig.) ;

Swains. An, in Menag. p. 319 (1837) ; Layard, B. of S. Afr. p. 219.

sulphurata (juv.), Jard. & Selby, Hl. Orn. pl. 109, fig. 2.

cinerea, Swains. Classif. of B. i. p. 294 (1887).

Above greyish brown, with dark centres to the feathers,

giving a striped appearance; rump and upper tail-coverts

greenish yellow; lores and a distinct eyebrow, as well as a

spot at the base of the lower mandible, throat, and centre of

the belly white ; cheeks and sides of the neck, upper part of

the breast, and flanks greyish brown ; under tail-coyerts buffy

white; under wing-coverts greyish brown, with a slight yel-

low tinge; wing-coverts and quills dark brown, with edgings

of paler brown; tail-feathers dark brown, edged with dull

olive; upper mandible horn-brown, lower mandible flesh-

colour; legs dark reddish brown. ‘Total length 6-7 inches,

culmen 0°5, wing 3°3, tail 2°6, tarsus 0°8.

I have taken the above description from a specimen given

me by Mr. Layard, and procured by that gentleman himself

on the Berg River, the exact locality where Sir Andrew Smith

obtained his typical examples. We may therefore depend

upon having got the true C. albogularis of Smith. My spe-

cies, C. crocopygia, is very similar, but smaller, more mealy

in plumage, and has a bright sulphur-coloured rump. As

there has always been a great confusion respecting this spe-

cjes, owing to the difficulty of consulting Smith’s original

characters, I subjoin his first description :—

“‘ Above greenish grey, with some dark variegation ; rump

and tail-coverts greenish yellow; chin, throat, and eyebrows

white; breast and flanks dusky grey; centre of belly, vent,

and under tail-coverts white ; wing and tail-feathers brownish,

slightly edged with dull white. Length five inches and a

half.” (S. Afr. Q, J. ii. p. 48.)

Again, in the Appendix to the Report of his Expedition

(p. 50), Sir Andrew Smith gives the following description of

C. Selbyii, without the slightest reference to the previous

name ;—

Mr. R. B. Sharpe on some African Birds. 237

“Upper parts brown-grey, dashed longitudinally with a

dark brown; rump greenish yellow; eyebrows, chin, throat,

middle of belly, vent, and under tail-coverts white; breast

and sides of belly brown-grey ; quills and tail brown. Length

6 inches.”

That Sir Andrew Smith is alluding to the same bird in

both the above instances is clear from the fact that to both

descriptions he gives a note to the effect that, “although a

distinct species, it has been figured by Sir William Jardine

and Mr. Selby as the young of Crithagra sulphurata.”

Genus SPERMOSPIZA.

4. Spermospiza hematina.

Loxia hematina, Vieill. Ois. Chant. pl. 67 ( ¢ ad.)

guttata, Vieill. Ois. Chant. pl. 68 (2 sen.).

Crimson-breasted Grosbeak, Lath. Gen. Syn. v. p. 222, pl. 88* (1822).

co ee guttata et hematina, Bonn. et Vieill. Enc. Méth. iii. p. 1007

Pinpille pustulata, Voigt, ed. Cuv. Thierr, i. p. 222 (1880).

Spermophaga cyanorhynchus, Swains. B. of W. Afr. i, p. 164 (1837) ;

Jard. Contr. Orn. 1849, p. 9.

hematina, Jard. & Selby, Ill. Orn. n. s. i. pl. 11 (1837).

Spermospiza hematina, Gray, Gen. of B. ii. p. 856 (1844) ; Hartl. Abhandl.

Naturw. Hamb. ii. p. 31 (1852), et J. f. 6; 1854, p. 115, et 1855, p. 3861;

Cass. Proc. Phil. Acad. 1858, p. 187; Heine, J. f. O, 1861, p. 142;

Hartl. J. f. O. 1861, p. 257; Gray, Hand-l. of B. ii. p. 49 (1870) ;

Sharpe, Cat. Afr. B. p. 68 (1871).

guttata, Hart). J. f. O. 1854, p. 115, et 1855, p. 861; Cass. Proc. Phil.

Acad. 1858, p. 137; Heine, J. f. O. 1861, p. 142; Hartl. J. f. O. 1861,

p- 257; Sharpe, Ibis, 1869, p. 384; Gray, Hand-l. of B. ii. p. 49 (1870).

Both S. hematina and S. guttata were figured by Vieillot

originally as different species, as indeed they would appear to

any one at first sight to be—the former bird having a black

rump, while the latter has a beautiful crimson rump and

a spotted breast. It was, however, afterwards discovered

that the latter bird was a female, and that the male was

jet-black on the breast and upper surface of the body. To

S. hematina, however, no female has ever been discovered,

and Dr. Hartlaub, in his standard work on the Birds of

Western Africa, says, ‘‘ Foem. ignota.” But, on looking

through the large series of these birds in my collection, I was

able to solve the mystery; for I am now in a position to de-

clare that S. hematina is nothing but the perfectly adult male

of S. guitata. The males, before they get fully adult, have

black rumps; and the crimson colour is only gradually as-

sumed; for I have now before me examples in which there is

no trace of crimson on the rump, some where a slight lustre

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. viii. 18

238 Messrs. Parker, Jones, and Brady on

is apparent, and some where it is altogether fiery crimson.

In the females it is apparently the same; for I have some

with blackish rumps, while others show a tinge of crimson,

which colour, in the adult birds, extends all over the rump.

XXXI.—On the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. By W.

K. Parker, F.R.S., T. Rupert Jones, F.G.S., and H. B.

BRADY, aS. kee:

[Continued from p. 179. }

97. Soldania limia, D’Orb. Pl. VIII. fig. 1.

“Hammoniz circulares planissime,”’ &c.; Soldani, Testac. vol. i, pt. 1.

p- 62, pl. 53. fig. C. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 281. no, 4.

“ Hab. The Mediterranean.”

Without professing quite to understand the details of Sol-

dani’s figure, we have little hesitation in regarding this as a

variety of Cornuspira foliacea. Figs. A, B, C, D, G,& H,

pl. 47, are also either Cornuspire or Spirilline. "They are of

minute size (except fig. 7), and hence were greatly misunder-

stood with the imperfect microscopes then in use. Larger

specimens of Foraminifera were drawn by Soldani’s artists

much more true to nature, and often remarkably so.

98. Soldania orbicularis, D’Orb. Pl. VIII. fig. 2.

“ Wammonia ;’”’ Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 1. p. 60, pl. 47. fig. H. D’Orb.

op. cit, p. 281. no, 5.

‘* Hab. The Mediterranean.”

Whatever decision may be arrived at with respect to the

last-named species must obtain also with this, which has the

same characters, save that slight constrictions at the periphery

appear to indicate in this form the partial subdivision of one

or more turns of the spire into chambers. In both cases

the earlier turns of the spire are not septated. With some

hesitation, we are disposed to consider this also a subvarietal

modification of Cornuspira. Possibly the septations have been

deepened by the artist.

99. Soldania annulata, D’Orb. Pl. VIII. fig. 3.

“ THammonia trivoluta ;’’ Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 1. p. 59, pl. 47. fig. C.

D’Orb. op. cit. p. 282. no. 6.

“ Hab. The Mediterranean.”

Very doubtful; either another aspect of Cornuspira or,

perhaps, a granular Spiril/ina, in which the exostoses have

the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 239

been mistaken for small chambers, under a badly defining

microscope. (See no. 97.)

100. Vertebralina striata, D’Orb. Pl. VIII. fig. 27.

“*Lituus” &c.; Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 1. p. 76, pl. 67. figs. vv-zz.

D’Orb. op. cit. p. 283. no. 1.

_ “ Hab. 'The Mediterranean, the Red Sea, and the South

Seas at Rawack.”’

See notes on Models no. 22 and no. 81. (Fig. zz is copied.)

101. Polystomella crispa, Linné, sp. Pl. XII. fig. 154.

“ Nautili striatt communes (crispi Linnie) ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 1.

p. 54, pl. 34. figs. ce, ee, G,H. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 285. no. 1.

“ Hab. The Atlantic shores of France, the Mediterranean,

and the Adriatic.”

See our note on Model no. 45. Fig. ee is Polystomella

striatopunctata; the same figure is again referred to by D’Or-

bigny, at p. 289, as Robulina sulcata!

Fig. ce is an explanate Polystomella, like P. macella (Ann.

N. H. ser. 3. vol. v. p. 104); dd is Cristellaria cultrata;

ee & ff are forms of P. striatopunctata (Ann. N. H. l.c. p. 103) ;

G & H are umbonate P. crispe; K & L are Rotalie. Pl. 33.

fig. F is also a good umbonate P. crispa. See Phil. Trans.

vol. cly. pp. 399 &e.

102. Polystomella strigillata, F.& M. sp. Pl. XII. fig. 155.

“Nautili striati” &c.; Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt.1. p. 54, pl. 34. fig. I.

D’Orb. op. eit. p. 284. no. 4.

“ Hab. The Tau lagoon, and the coast of Africa, according

to Fichtel and Moll.” (Mediterranean, So/dani.)

This is umbilicate, and therefore cannot be F. & M.’s P.

strigillata: on the contrary, it is a somewhat impoverished

form, between P. crispa and P. macella, as, indeed, it stands

in Soldani’s arrangement on the plate.

103. Peneroplis planatus, F. & M. sp. Pl. VIII. fig. 28.

“ Testes hammoniformes seu /itwitate semilunares ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i.

pt. 1. p. 73, pl. 64. figs. M,Q. D’Orb. op. eit. p. 285. no. 1.

“ Hab. The Mediterranean, New Holland, and Rawack.”

See Ann. N. Hist. ser. 3. vol. v. p. 180, and vol. xv. p. 231,

for notes on this common species. Soldani’s plates 64, 65, 66,

and figs. 77, ss, tt of pl. 67, are occupied with varieties and

modified individuals of Peneroplis and its elongate Spiroline

forms (Coscinospira), both pertect and worn. The first trivial

18*

240 Messrs. Parker, Jones, and Brady on

name given to Peneroplis was “ pertusus” by Forskal. See

Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. xv. p. 231.

104. Robulina cultrata, Montfort, sp. Pl. X. fig. 84.

“Nautili (Lenticwe marginate) ;’ Soldani, Testac. vol. i, pt. 1. p. 54,

pl. 33. figs. B &e. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 287. no. 1.

“ Hab. Living in the Adriatic; fossil in the neighbourhood

of Vienna.” (Mediterranean, and fossil near Sienna, So/danz.)

See note on Model no. 82. In pl. 33, figs. A & B are both

Cristellaria cultrata; fig. C (obscured with matrix or foreign

matter), HL, aa, bb, mm, and nn are C. calcar; fig. D is a young

C. cassis.

105. Robulina orbicularis, D’Orb. Pl. X. fig. 81.

“Nuclei conico-rotundati;” Soldani, Testac. vol. ii. App. p. 188, pl. 1.

figs. 12, p, P. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 288. no. 2.

“ Hab. Fossil in the neighbourhood of Sienna.” (Coron-

cina, Soldani.)

This is a carinate Cristellaria vortex, F.& M. sp., not dif-

fering materially from the next following.

106. Robulina vortex, Fichtel & Moll, sp. Pl. X. fig. 82.

“Nautili globuli;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i, pt. 1. p. 66, pl. 59. fig. é#.

D’Orb. op. cit. p. 288. no, 4.

* Hab. Fossil at Coroncina.”

A good subordinate form. Fig. vv is also a carinate C.

vortee (Ann. N. H. ser. 3. vol. v. p. 113). Soldani rightly

refers also to his pl. 1. fig. 12, p, P, in the ‘ Appendix,” as

being the same; this was fossil at Coroncina, the other also

being fossil in the Sienna district.

107. Robulina Soldanii, D’Orb. PI. X. fig. 85.

“Nautili globudi;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 1. p. 66, pl. 59. fig. vv.

D’Orb. op. cit. p. 288. no. 5.

“ Hab. Fossil, Coroncina.” (Near Sienna, Soldan?.)

This connects Cristellaria vortex with C. cultrata.

108. Robulina marginata, D’Orb. Pl. X. fig. 89.

“ Nautili ance marginate) ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 1. p. 54,

38. fig. D.

«neat eae (Lenticule) ;” ibid. fig. mm. D’Orb., op. cit, p. 288. no. 6.

“ Hab. 'The Adriatic, near Rimini.”’ (The Mediterranean,

Soldani.)

Young examples of Cristellaria cassis, F. & M. sp., of

simple character.

the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 241

(D’Orbigny gives the first of his references to Soldani as

fig. L, which is a manifest error, as there is no “ L”’ on the

plate. After careful consideration, we have come to the con-

clusion that D was intended.)

109. Robulina radiata, D’Orb. Pl. X. fig. 93.

“ Nautili (Lenticule radiate) ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 1. p. 54, pl. 83.

fig. bb. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 288. no. 7.

“ Hab. The Mediterranean.”

A small specimen of Cristellaria calcar, Linn. sp.

110. Robulina pulchella, D’Orb. PI. X. fig. 94.

“ Nautili (Lenticule radiate) ; Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 1. p. 54, pl. 33.

fig. aa. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 288. no. 8.

“ Hab. The Mediterranean.”

Another Cristellaria calcar : the septation not very clearly

indicated.

111. Robulina levigata, D’Orb. Pl. X. fig. 95.

‘Nautilus ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 1. p. 59, pl. 47. fig. E. D’Orb.

op. cit. p. 288. no. 9.

“ Hab. The Mediterranean.”

Referable to the type Oristellaria calcar. The growth of

the rowelled keel has been arrested, or possibly portions of it

have been broken away.

112. Robulina sulcata, D’Orb. Pl. XII. fig. 156.

“Nautili striati;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 1. p. 59, pl. 33. fig. ee.

D’Orb. op. cit. p. 289. no. 10.

“ Hab. The Mediterranean.”’

This is Polystomella striatopunctata, and does not belong to

the Cristellarian type at all.

113. Robulina rosacea, D’Orb. PI. X. fig. 90.

“ Nautili leves (Lenticule) ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 1. p. 44, pl. 33,

fig. nn. D’Orb. op. eit. p. 289. no. 11.

“ Hab. The Mediterranean.”

One of the spinous varieties of Oristellaria, which, though

the keel is but little developed, might fairly be placed with

C. calear. It has apparently an umbonate centre (not an un-

common character in the type), with subsidiary granules

giving a rose-like pattern.

242 Messrs. Parker, Jones, and Brady on

114. Robulina calcar, Linné, sp. Pl. X. fig. 96.

“Nautilus papillosus ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 1. p. 65, pl. 59. figs. gq,

rr. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 289. no, 12.

“ Hab. The Adriatic, near Rimini.” (Fossil near Sienna,

Soldant.)

This is a keeled but tuberculate variety *, and can scarcely

be accepted as the representative of the type. It resembles

more or less several of Fichtel and Moll’s varieties, approaching

their var. e most nearly. Their Nautilus papillosus is granular

on the septa, and lacks the spinous armature of the keel, and

thus differs from Soldani’s figures under the same name. We

shall do best to accept the trivial name appended by Montfort

to his copy of Fichtel and Moll’s drawing (pl. 12. figs. a-c),

Cristellaria rostrata, Montf. sp.

115. Robulina aculeata, D’Orb. PI. X. fig. 91.

“ Nautili carinati (Lenticule) ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 1. p. 64, pl. 68.

figs. hh, mm. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 289. no. 14.

“ Hab. The Adriatic, near Rimini.” (Fossil near Sienna,

Soldani.)

Two forms of the typical Cristellaria calcar.

116. Robulina Planciana, D’Orb. Pl. XII. fig. 157.

“Lenticule ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. ii. (not i. pt. 2) p. 110, pl. 26. fig. O.

D’Orb. op. cit. p. 290. no. 20.

Hab. “ Fossil in the neighbourhood of Sienna.” (Clusen-

tini, Soldani.)

This is a lenticular, umbilicate Nontonina, scarcely so thick

relatively as most specimens of VV. wmbilicatula, but hardly

worth separating from that species.

117. Robulina rugosa, D’Orb. Pl. LX. fig. 31.

“ Lenticule;” Soldani, Testac. vol. ii. (not i. pt. 2) p. 110, pl. 26. fig. WV.

D’Orb. op. cit. p. 290, no. 21.

“© Hab. Fossil in the neighbourhood of Sienna.”

A nautiloid Lituola, sublenticular, and depressed at the

umbilicus ; septation entirely obscured by the rough texture

of the exteriort. ‘This may be accepted as a varietal form,

closely allied to L. canariensis.

* Also Soldani, Sag. Oritt. p. 98, pl. 1. figs. 6, J.

+ If the obscuration of the shel be due to rock-matrix, it may be

doubtfully referred to Cristellaria, ,

the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 243

118. Robulina nitida, D’Orb. Pl. XII. fig. 152.

Soldani, Testac. vol. ii. App. p. 141, pl. 7. figs. z=, ZZ. D’Orb. op. cit.

p. 290, no. 22. :

_“ Hab, Fossil at Coroncina.”” (Near Sienna and San Qui-

rico, Soldani.)

This is from fossil shell-dust, and is probably an Amphiste-

gina. In the Siennese Tertiary clays and sands (described in

(Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xvi. p. 297 et seg.) Amphistegina

occurs at Pienza, Montopoli, Castel-Arquato, and San Frediano.

119. Robulina plicata, D’Orb. Pl. X. fig. 80.

“Hammoniw subrotunde ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 1. p. 61, pl. 50.

fig. ce. D’Orb. op. cit, p. 290, no. 23.

“ Hab. Fossil at Coroncina.” (Mediterranean, So/dan?.)

A small umbonate Criste//aria, not separable from C. rotu-

lata. ‘The posterior angle of each chamber is somewhat pro-

duced.

120. Robulina rotundata, D’Orb. Pl. X. fig. 92.

Nautilus Lenticula;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 1. p. 66, pl. 60. fig. yy.

D’Orb. op. cit. p. 290. no. 24.

“ Hab. The Adriatic.” (Fossil near Sienna, Soldani.)

A damaged specimen of a limbate Cristellaria calcar.

121. Cristellaria consecta, D’Orb. Pl. XI. fig. 100.

“ Litui crispati et orbiculi;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 1. p. 63, pl. 55.

fies. A, C, E, G.

en Lituitati;’ Id. ibid. p. 64, pl. 57. fig. X. -D’Orb. op. cit. p. 290.

no, 1.

“¢ Hab, Fossil at Coroncina.” (Near Sienna and San Quirico,

Soldani.)

This is the Nautilus cassis, var. 8, of Fichtel and Moll (“ le

Pharame perlé” of De Montfort), which differs from their

other varietal forms in the absence of beaded ornament on the

early chambers and over the sutural lines. A trivial name is

perhaps more convenient than the Greek letter; and on this

ound De Montfort’s term (latinized) margarttacea may be

accepted. (Pl. 55. fig. A, is copied.)

122. - Cristellaria navicularis, Montfort, sp. Pl. XI. fig. 101.

“TLitui erispati et orbiculi;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 1. p. 63, pl. 55,

figs. B,D. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 290. no. 2.

“ Hab. Fossil at Coroncina.”’ (Near Sienna and San Qui-

rico, Soldant.)

A subvarietal modification of C. cassis, F. & M., in which

244 Messrs. Parker, Jones, and Brady on

the chambers take on the Flabelline character to a very con-

siderable extent. De Montfort copied Soldani’s figure under

the name Scortimus navicularis. Fig. C also, and others

figured by Soldani, show the Flabelline tendency. See also

fig. 86, which, however, is both limbate and tuberculate.

123. Cristellaria cassis, F.& M. sp. Pl. X. fig. 86.

“Litui crispati et orbiculi ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 1. p. 63, pl. 56.

figs. I, K, &e. &e. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 290. no. 3.

“ Hab. Living in the Adriatic, near Rimini; fossil at

Sienna.” (Fossil at San Quirico and near Sienna, Soldanz.)

A full-grown limbate variety, with tubercles on the early

chambers.

Figs. L, M, N, O, P, Q, & £ also represent C. cassis.

See notes on Models nos. 44 and 83; and Ann. N. H. ser. 3.

vol. v. p. 115.

124. Cristellaria Soldanii, D’Orb. PI. X. fig. 87.

“ Litui erispati et orbiculi ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt.1. p. 63, pl. 56, fig. H.

D’Orb. op. cit. p. 290. no. 4.

“ Hab. Fossil at Coroncina.” (Near Sienna, Soldanz.)

Without tubercles, but with a limbate border to the outer

edge of each segment. Similar in general contour to C. con-

secta, no. 121 (margaritacea).

125. Cristellaria nitida, D’Orb. Pl. X. fig. 88.

“ Nautili Litwitati;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 1. p. 64, pl. 56. figs. O, P.

D’Orb. op. cit. p. 291, no. 4.

“ Hab. Fossil at Coroncina.”’ (Near Sienna, Soldani.)

Soldani’s figures referred to by D’Orbigny are unsatisfactory

as affording a basis for a distinct name. ‘They are somewhat

irregular suborbicular Cristellarta cassis, with a more or less

limbate septa and some scattered umbilical granules.

126. Cristellaria marginata, D’Orb. Pl. XI. fig. 99.

S. “Nautilus hystrix marginatus;”’ T. “Nautilus Echinus;’ Soldani,

Testac. vol. i. pt. 1. p. 64, pl. 57. figs. S, T, D’Orb. op. cit. p. 291. no. 7.

*€ Hab. Fossil at Coroncina.” (Near Sienna, Soldani.)

Two subvarieties of C. calcar. Fig. S (like the next,

fig. Ss) shows no segmentation, but has traces of umbilical

radiate limbation, and numerous widely scattered granules

over the round part of the shell. Thus it somewhat approaches

the better formed figs. gq, 77, pl. 59 (no. 114). Fig. T is an

orbicular rowelled (, calear, with beaded septa, like Fichtel

the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 245

and Moll’s var. y, pl. 11. figs. g, A, in their ‘ Test. Mier.,’ and

comparable with their var.e, which is named “ perlé” (mar-

garitacea) by De Montfort.

Fig. S, which we have copied, seems to come under C.

rostrata, Montt. sp. (no. 114).

127. Cristellaria elongata, D’Orb. PI. X. fig. 76.

“Nautili Litwitati: aa, bb, Ligule; cc, Cuspis;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i.

pt. 1. p. 64, pl. 58. figs. aa, bb, cc. D'Orb. op. cit. p. 292. no. 11.

“ Hab. Fossil at Coroncina.” (Near Sienna and San Qui-

rico, Soldani.)

This is a keeled subvariety of Cristellaria crepidula, F.& M.

sp. (Fig. aa is copied.)

In the preceding pl. 57, figs. V, X, Y, & 4 clearly exhibit

aopaly from C. cassis to C. crepidula, as arranged by

? ;

oldani.

128. Cristellaria bilobata, D’Orb. Pl. X. fig. 78.

“Nautilus Litwitatus, Ligula ;” Soldani, Testae. vol. i. pt. 1. p. 64, pl. 57.

fig. Z. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 292. no. 12.

“ Hab. Fossil at Coroncina.” (Near Sienna, Soldan?.)

Inseparable from C. erepidula, except that it is carinate

(see also nos. 48 & 127).

129. Cristellaria aculeata, D’Orb. Pl. XI. fig. 97.

“ Tituus innominatus ;” Soldani, Testac. yol.i. pt. 1. p. 64, pl. 57. fig. T 4.

D’Orb. op. cit. p. 292. no. 14.

“ Hab, Fossil at Coroncina.” (Near Sienna, Soldani.)

This is a very doubtful shell. If we accept it as a Forami-

nifer, it is more out of deference to the generally clear per-

ception shown by Soldani than from any conviction the figure

carries with it. The drawing shows no septation and no

Cristellarian aperture, only a spirally coiled shell, thickly

studded with tubercles, which at the margin run into spines.

If it be a Foraminifer, it may be regarded as a granular or

tuberculate variety of C. calcar, and as such nearly related to

C. rostrata, Montfort, sp.

130. Cristellaria tuberculata, D’Orb. PI. XI. fig. 102.

“ Nautilus lituitatus ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. ii. p. 13, pl. 1. fig. 4. D’Orb.

op. cit. p. 292. no. 21. .

“ Hab. The Adriatic.” (Rare, fossil, at San Quirico, and

not found by Soldani elsewhere.)

An intermediate variety. General contour like C. rotulata

or C. acutauricularis, but having broadly and irregularly

246 Messrs. Parker, Jones, and Brady on

limbate septa, and strongly tuberculate flattish centre, like

some varieties of C. cassis. The margin is bluntly dentated

by the projecting septal ribs; there is no carina. It will be

well to recognize this as a subordinate suborbicular form of

C. cassis.

131. Cristellaria elegans, D’Orb. Pl. XI. fig. 103.

“ Tituus elegans;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 1. p. 64, pl. 56, fig. Q.

D’Orb. op. cit. p. 295. no. 24.

“ Hab. Fossil at Coroncina.” (Near Sienna, Soldani.)

The specimen figured by Soldani is not a very good one ;

it apparently represents a shell with somewhat thinner edge

than the last named, and with the posterior angles of the

chambers exserted, but not otherwise differmg materially

from it. The name C. tuberculata may well cover wider

distinctions than exist between these two forms.

132. Cristellaria papillosa, D’Orb. Pl. XI. fig. 98.

“Nautilus papillosus;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 1. p. 66, pl. 59. fig. ss.

D’Orb. op. cit. p. 293. no. 25.

“€ Hab. Fossil at Coroncina.” (Near Sienna, Soldanz.)

A minute and probably a young shell. It belongs to the

spinous and tuberculate series, of which Cristellaria rostrata,

Montfort, sp., may be taken as the best developed type.

133. Cristellaria (Saracenaria) Italica, Defrance.

PL. X. fig. 79.

“ Nautili (Seminula) tricostulati;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 1. p. 62,

pl. 53. figs. A, B. D’Orb. op. ett. p. 293. no. 26.

“* Hab. Living in the Adriatic, near Rimini; fossil in the

neighbourhood of Sienna.’ (Mediterranean and fossil at San

Quirico and Sienna, Soldani.)

See notes on D’Orbigny’s Models nos. 19 and 85. (Fig. A

is copied.)

134. Nonionina melo, D’Orb. Pl. XII. tig. 158.

“Nautilus Melo;” Soldani, Testac. vol. ii. p. 35, pl. 8. figs. 2z, 4, B, C.

D’Orb. op. ett. p. 293. no. 4.

“ Hab. Fossil at Coroncina.”” (Near Sienna, Soldanz.)

This is Nonionina pompilioides, F. & M. sp. (Fig. C is

copied.)

135. Nonitonina umbilicata, D’Orb. Pl. XII. fig. 135.

“Nautilite ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 1. p. 66, pl. 60, fig. B. D’Orb,

op. cit, p. 293. no. 5.

“ Hab, Living in the Adriatic, near Rimini, and in the

the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 247

Mediterranean ; fossil at Bordeaux and at Sienna.” (Fossil

near Sienna, Soldani.)

Soldani’s figure does not represent the same form as D’Or-

bigny’s Model no. 86, though references to both are given by

the latter. ‘The model is the subglobular form known as N.

pompilioides, I’. & M., whilst Soldani’s figure, associated with

other nearly symmetrical Planorbuline (figs. A—E, near Pl.

ammonoides), arranged by him at the end ot the Cristellarian

series, is a large, subconvex, and neatly made Truncatuline

Planorbulina, nearly allied to Pl. Lamarckiana, D’Orb. sp.,

‘ For. Canar.’ 1839, pl. 2. figs. 13-15, and like some individuals

of Pl. rotula, D’Orb. sp., For. Foss. Vien. pl. 10. figs. 10-12.

Only one face is figured. (The next figure in this group of

forms, about which Soldani was doubtful, is fig. F, in pl. 61,

representing Trochammina inflata, J. & P.)

136. Biloculina bulloides, D’Orb. Pl. VIII. fig. 4.

“ Frumentaria* Ovula;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 3. p. 228, pl, 153.

figs. R,S. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 297. no. 1.

“ Hab. Living in the Adriatic, near Rimini; fossil in the

neighbourhood of Paris and of Bordeaux.” (Mediterranean,

and fossil near Sienna, So/dani.)

This is Biloculina ringens, Lamk. See note on Model

no. 90, and Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. v. p. 469. (Fig. S is

copied.)

137. Biloculina elongata, D’Orb. Pl. VIII. fig. 6.

“ Frumentaria Ovula;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 3. p. 228, pl. 153. figs.

M, Q. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 298. no, 4.

“ Hab. Fossil at Pauliac (Gironde).’’ (Mediterranean, and

fossil(?) near Sienna, So/dan/.)

The feeble attenuated variety, common in shallow water.

See Phil. Trans. vol. clv. p. 409, pl. 17. figs. 88, 90, 91.

138. Biloculina depressa, D’Orb. Pl. VIII. fig. 5.

“Frumentaria Lenticule ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 3. p. 251, pl. 156.

figs. yy, 22. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 298. no. 7.

“ Hab. Living in the Adriatic, near Rimini; fossil at

Castel-Arquato.” (Mediterranean, So/dani.)

See note on Model no. 91, and Phil. Trans. vol. clv. p. 409.

* “Seminula maris,” ‘‘ Sitomojas,” &c, (p. 223).

248 Messrs. Parker, Jones, and Brady on

139. Spiroloculina depressa, D’Orb. Pl. VIII. fig. 23.

“Frumentaria Sigma et Rhombos;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i, pt. 3. p. 229,

pl. 155. fig. kk. D’Orb. op. eit. p. 298. no. 1.

“ Hab. Recent in the Mediterranean; fossil at Castel-

Arquato.” (Mediterranean, and probably fossil at Clusentino

&c., Soldani.)

See note on Model no. 92. It is the Spiroloculina planu-

lata of Lamarck, Ann. N. H. ser. 3. vol. v. p. 236.

140. Spiroloculina nitida, D’Orb. Pl. VIII. fig. 24.

“Frumentaria Sigma et Rhombos;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 3. p. 230,

pl. 155. figs. /, mm. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 298. no. 4.

“ Hab. The Atlantic shores of France.” (Mediterranean,

and probably fossil at Clusentino &e., Soldani.)

An attenuated variety of S. planulata.

Soldani here refers to his other figures of Spiroloculine

(limbate varieties), ‘Appendix,’ pl. 9. figs. 52, t, 7, V, and vol. 1.

pt. 1. pl. 61. figs. I, K, L, M

141. Spiroloculina limbata, D’Orb. Pl. VIII. fig. 22.

“ Frumentaria Sigma et Rhombos ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. ii. p. 54, pl. 19.

fig. m. D’Orb. op, cit. p. 299. no. 12.

“ Hab. Fossil at Castel-Arquato.” (Borro Cieco, Soldant.)

A bold variety, with inflated chambers.

142. Sptroloculina rotundata, D’Orb. Pl. VIII. fig. 25.

“Frumentaria Sigma et Rhombos;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 5. p. 229,

pl. 154. fig. hh, and pl. 155. fig. @%. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 299. no, 14.

“ Hab. The Mediterranean.”

A large round-edged variety of S. planulata, nearly circular

in contour.

143. Spiroloculina plicata, D’Orb. Pl. VIII. fig. 26.

“Frumentaria Sigma et Rhombos ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 3. p. 229,

pl. 155. fig. mz. D’Orb. op. ett. p. 299. no, 15.

“ Hab. The Mediterranean.”

General outline similar to that of S. nitéda; but the ultimate

chamber is comparatively very large and crenate on its sur-

face, the depressions running inwards from the outer margin.

144. Triloculina gibba, D’Orb. Pl. VIII. fig. 7.

“Frumentaria tricostata ;”” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 3. p. 282, pl. 157.

figs. J, K. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 299, no. 3.

“ Hab, Living in the Adriatic, near Rimini, and in the

the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 249

South Seas at Rawack; fossil at Castel-Arquato.” (Medi-

terranean, Soldani.)

A compactly made Triloculina, of the angular type, but

lacking the equilateral regularity of 7. tricarinata and 7.

trigonula,

145. Triloculina reticulata, D’Orb. Pl. VIII. fig. 18.

“Frumentaria reticulata; Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 3. p. 233, pl. 159.

figs. bb, cc. D’Orb., op. cit. p. 299. no. 9.

“ Hab. Recent in the Mediterranean, at the Island of St.

Helena, and Shark Bay, Australia.”’

If there be any value of subgeneric sort in the number of

visible chambers, the specimens indicated by these figures

belong to Quinqueloculina rather than Triloculina.

146. Triloculina inflata, D’Orb. Pl. VIII. fig. 16.

“ Frumentarium nauétiliforme ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 3. p. 233, pl. 159.

fig.aa. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 800. no. 10.

“ Hab. Recent in the Mediterranean; fossil in the neigh-

bourhood of Dax, of Bordeaux, and of Soissons, and at Castel-

Arquato.” (Isola del Gigho, Mediterranean; and Rimini,

Adriatic, So/dant.)

Apparently an irregular loose-growing Quinqueloculina ;

but it might with almost equal justice be placed under D’Or-

bigny’s genus Hauerina. Well-developed specimens of this

latter genus are very rare in a recent condition; whilst ill-

grown Quinqueloculine, like the figures, are common in lit-

toral sands and muddy shallows.

147. Triloculina tricostata, D’Orb. PI. VIII. fig. 20.

“Frumentaria faniculum;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 3. p. 229, pl. 154,

fig. Y. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 800, no. 21.

“ Hab. Fossil in the neighbourhood of Paris.” (Mediterra-

nean and Adriatic, Soldani.)

Apparently a young or few-ribbed specimen of Quznque-

loculina pulchella. D’Orbigny, in his Vienna-Basin Mono-

graph, figures a beautiful example of the same form under the

name of @. Josephina. When the number of coste modifies

to any extent the general morphological characters of the test,

it may become a character of some subordinate value; but,

taken by itself, it entirely breaks down as a specific or even

varietal distinction.

250 Messrs. Parker, Jones, and Brady on

148. Triloculina Brongniartii, D’Orb. Pl. VIII. fig. 9.

“Frumentaria feniculum ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 3. p. 229, pl. 154.

figs. bb, cc. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 300. no, 23.

“ Hab. The Antilles, and fossil at Castel-Arquato.”’ (Medi-

terranean and Adriatic, Soldani.)

Though Soldani’s figures are not without indications of the

Quinqueloculine arrangement of chambers, they may be ac-

cepted as comprehending the finely striate Triloculine Miliole;

and we may allow Walker & Jacob’s trivial name (Q. bicornis)

to stand for the Quinqueloculine having similar ornamentation.

149. Quinqueloculina aspera, D’Orb. Pl. VIII. fig. 11.

“Frumentaria Seminula;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 3. p. 228, pl. 162.

fig. B. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 801. no. 11.

“ Hab. The Mediterranean.”

We can find nothing in Soldani’s figure to justify the name

“ aspera.’ So far as appears, it represents only a flattish

outspread example of the type Q. seminulum.

150. Quinqueloculina vulgaris, D’Orb. Pl. VIII. fig. 15.

‘‘Frumentaria Seminula;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 3. p. 228, pl. 152.

fig. £. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 302. no. 33.

“ Hab. The Mediterranean ; the Adriatic, near Rimini; and

the Antilles.”

See note on no. 152, Quinqueloculina secans, to which spe-

cies we refer this form.

151. Quinqueloculina pulchella, D’Orb.

PI. VIEL fe, 10,

“Frumentaria Seminula,” &c.; Soldani, Testac. vol. ii. p. 53, pl. 18. fig. f.

D’Orb. op. cit. p. 303. no. 42.

“‘ Hab. The Atlantic shores of France, and the Mediterra-

nean.” (Fossil at Borro Cieco, Soldan?.)

The two figures c on the same plate manifestly belong to

the same species. This name takes precedence for the varie-

ties of Quznqueloculina having strong, bold, longitudinal

coste, and may include all such forms as @. Schretbersit,

D’Orb. For. Foss. Vien. p. 296, pl. 19. figs. 22-24.

152. Quinqueloculina secans, D’Orb. Pl. VIII. fig. 14.

“Fyrumentaria Seminwa ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 5. p. 228, pl. 152.

fig. C. D’Orb. op. cit. p, 303. no. 43.

“ Hab, The Adriatic and the Mediterranean.’ (Mediterra-

nean, Soldani.)

the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 251

We shall do best to take D’Orbigny’s Model no. 96, rather

than the Soldanian figures referred to, as the type of Q. secans;

and with this in view we have no hesitation in placing

No. 150 (Q. vulgaris), as well as the drawings icstol in the

reference given above, under the same species. Indeed the

drawing named @. vulgaris by D’Orbigny more nearly resem-

bles the “ Model” than those do to which he gives the name

(J. secans.

153. Quinqueloculina seminulum, Linné, sp.

Pl. VIII. fig. 10.

“ Frumentaria Seminula;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 3. p. 228, pl. 152.

fig, A. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 805. no, 44.

“ Hab. The shores of France and England, the Adriatic

and the Mediterranean ; fossil at Castel-Arquato.”’ (Mediter-

ranean, Soldani.)

Amongst all Soldani’s figures we do not find one that is

quite a good representative of the central type of the Milioline

group. Possibly that selected by D’Orbigny is as near as

any, but it approaches Q. bicornzs in the partial stration of

the later chambers.

154. Quinqueloculina longirostris, D’Orb.

PL VEL, fie. /8.

“ Frumentaria Seminula;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 3. p. 228, pl. 152.

figs. F, H. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 803. no. 46,

* Hab. Fossil at Castel-Arquato.”’ (Mediterranean, Soldanz.)

A feeble intermediate form, best disposed of by being placed

under Triloculina oblonga, Montagu, sp.

155. Quinqueloculina Soldanit, D’Orb. Pl. VIII. fig. 17.

“Frumentaria Seminula;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 3. p. 228, pl. 152.

fig. D. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 503. no. 48.

“ Hab. The Mediterranean.”

An attenuated variety of Q. seminulum, with partial stria-

tion at the base. of the chambers.

156. Adelosina levigata, D’Orb. Pl. VIII. fig. 12.

“Frumentaria phialiformia levia;’ Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 3. p. 252,

pl. 158. figs. S, 7, U. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 304. no. 1.

“ Hab. Fossil at Castel-Arquato.” (Mediterranean, So/danz.)

The genus Adelosina, instituted by D’Orbigny and adopted

by some subsequent writers, has by common consent been

abandoned, since it has been shown that it only represents a

252 Messrs. Parker, Jones, and Brady on

stage in the life-history of Quinqueloculina. The figures re-

ferred to are probably the young of Q. secans (S) and Q. se-

minulum (T, U).

157. Adelosina semistriata, D’Orb. Pl. VIII. fig. 13.

“ Frumentaria phialiformia striatula ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 3. p. 252,

pl. 158. fig. R. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 804. no. 3.

“ Hab. The Adriatic, near Rimini.” (Mediterranean, So/-

dant.)

Fig. Q on the same plate would have better accorded with

the names seméstriata and striatula. It is true that & may be

the young of a striate or even costate form.

158. Adelosina Soldanii, D’Orb. Pl. VIII. fig. 21.

“ Frumentaria phialiformia striatula ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 3. p. 252,

pl. 157. fig. M. D’Orb. op. cit. p. 504. no. 4.

“© Hab. The Adriatic, near Rimini.” (Mediterranean, Sol-

dani.)

This (like pl. 158. fig. P) is the young of Quinqueloculina

pulchella.

APPENDIX.

To render it complete, our review of Soldani’s ‘ Testaceo-

graphia’ and of the ‘ Tableau Méthodique’ still requires a few

remarks concerning subsequent references made by D’Orbigny

either to figures in Soldani’s works not alluded to in the

‘Tableau,’ or to species alluded to in the ‘ Tableau’ without

description or reference to any illustration.

The memoirs which thus aid us in determining the mean-

ing of the author with respect to a few out of the very large

number of species enumerated in the ‘ Tableau,’ which would

otherwise lapse for want of definition, are those on the recent

Foraminifera of Cuba, of the Canaries, and of South America,

and on the fossil Foraminifera of the Vienna Basin.

We do not propose at present to speak generally of the

Foraminifera described in these works, but to contine our-

selves to the few species which stand in some relation either

to the ‘ Testaceographia’ or to the ‘ Tableau Méthodique.’

There is just a little difficulty in settling the order of pre-

cedence of the three first-named monographs. ‘The best

known edition of the Cuba memoir is the folio, written in

Spanish and published in Paris in 1840; but we find that an

earlier octavo edition in French, without plates, was issued in

the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 253

1839. This has the following note, which does not appear in

the folio work :—

“Indépendamment des espéces de Cuba décrites dans cet ouvrage,

nous pu lions en ce moment trois autres faunes locales: 1, celle des

Canaries, dans l’ouvrage de MM. Webb et Berthelot, Histoire naturelle

des iles Canaries; 2, celle de |’ Amérique méridionale, dans notre Voyage

dans l’Amérique méridionale (une partie spéciale) ; 3, faune de la craie

lanche du bassin de Paris, dans les Mémoires de la Société géologique

de France.” (Footnote, p. xlvii.)

This note, and the fact that references are made in the two

shorter eos to the ‘ Cuba,’ determine the order which should

be adopted in any question of precedence.

§1. D°ORBIGNY’S FORAMINIFERA OF THE ISLAND OF

CUBA,

D’Orbigny, in his Cuba Monograph —‘ Historia fisica,

politica y natural de la Isla de Cuba: por D. Ramon de la

Sagra; Foraminiferas por Alcides D’Orbigny,’ folio (pp. 180,

12 plates), Paris, 1840 [the French edition (8vo) was published

in 1839]—describes and figures a few species enumerated in

the ‘Tableau Méthodique,’ of which no previous description

or reference to figures had been published, namely :—

1. Cristellaria gibba, D’Orb.

Cristellaria gibba, D’Orb. Ann. Sci. Nat. vol. vii. p. 292. no. 17; Foram.

Cuba, p. 63, pl. 7. figs. 20, 21.

“ Hab. The Antilles, and the Mediterranean near Corsica.”

This subvariety stands between C. rotulata and C. dtalica.

2. Dendritina antillarum, D’Orb.

Dendritina antillarum, D’Orb. Aun. Sci. Nat. vol. vii. p. 285. no.3; Foram.

Cuba, p. 77. no. 21, pl. 7. figs. 3-6.

“ Hab. The sands of the island of Cuba, rare.”

A flattish specimen of D. arbuscula; Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 3,

vol. v. pp. 179, 180.

3. Rosalina squamosa*, D’Orb.

Rotalia syuamosa, D’Orb. Ann. Sci. Nat. vol. vil. p. 272. no. 8.

Rosalina squamosa, D’Orb. Foram. Cuba, p. 100. no. 43, pl. 3. figs. 12-14.

“ Hab. Found plentifully, by D. Ramon de la Sagra, ad-

hering to seaweeds on the shores of Cuba. Occurs also about

Jamaica and other of the West-India Islands.”

* Misspelt “ sguammosa”’ by D’Orbigny throughout.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. viii. 19

254 Messrs. Parker, Jones, and Brady on

Figs. 18-20, in pl. 3 (Rosalina Poeyi, D’Orb.), represent the

typical Cymbalopora Poeyt (Carpenter’s ‘ Introd. Foram.’ 1862,

p- 215). &. squamosa, D’Orb., is the high-coned, livid-

coloured, purple-topped Cymbalopora of the West Indies,

common in shallow-water shell-beds, especially with Strombus

gigas. Figs. 2-5 of the same plate (fos. bulloides, D’Orb.) is

a closed-in polystomellous form of the same, and is common

in the tropics, both east and west. In C. bulloides the last

septal wall closes in the whole umbilical face, and is multi-

perforate, with large passages similar to those on its isomorph

Orbulina (formed of Globigerina in an analogous manner)

and in the wild Spirilline forms of Pulvinulina (Phil. Trans.

vol. clv. p. 390).

4, Rosalina opercularis, D’Orb.

Rosalina opercularis, D’Orb. Ann. Sci. Nat. vol. vii. p. 271. no. 7; Foram.

Cuba, p. 101. no. 45, pl. 3. figs. 24,25, and pl. 4. fig. 1.

“ Hab. The sands of Cuba and Martinique.”

This is a subvariety of Discorbina parisiensis, with linear

ornamentation on the concave face (Phil. Trans. vol. cly.

p- 385).

5. Rosalina semistriata, D’Orb.

Rosalina semistriata, D’Orb. Ann. Sci. Nat. vol. vii. p. 271. no.3; Foram.

Cuba, p. 102. no. 47, pl. 3. figs. 15-17.

“ Hab. The sands of the islands of Cuba, Jamaica, and

Martinique.”

An outspread and prickly Discorbina, related (as shown by

gradations of form) to the high conical varieties of D. pileolus,

D’Orb. sp., which connects D. rosacea with D. parisiensis

mentioned above.

6. Rosalina valvulata, D’Orb.

Rosalina valvulata, D’Orb. Ann. Sci. Nat. vol. vii. p. 271. no.4; Foram.

Cuba, p. 105. no. 48, pl. 3. figs. 21-23.

“ Hab. The sands of Cuba, Jamaica, Martinique, and other

islands of the West Indies.”

An inconspicuous subvariety of Discorbina rosacea; small

and not fully developed. See the foregoing.

7. Textularia cunetformis, D’Orb.

Textularia cuneiformis, D’Orb. Ann. Sci. Nat. vol. vii. p. 263. no. 18;

Foram, Cuba, p. 138. no. 77, pl. 1. figs. 37-39.

“ Hab. Fossil at Castel-Arquato; living in the sands of

Cuba.”

the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 255

A narrow, many-chambered Textularia, belonging to the

T. sagittula group.

8. Triloculina suborbicularis, D’Orb.

Triloculina suborbicularis, D’Orb. Ann. Sci. Nat. vol. vii. p. 800, no. 12;

Foram. Cuba, p. 156. no. 94, pl. 10. figs. 9-11.

“ Hab, Fossil at Castel-Arquato; recent in sands from the

Antilles.”

D’Orbigny figures in the Cuba Monograph three Triloculine

Miliole, all with surface-ornamentation of delicate, parallel,

longitudinal strie, viz. Triloculina Brongniartiana, Tr.

Fichteliana, and Tr. suborbicularis. These differ only in that

ever variable character, the contour of the test, as determined

by the greater or less ventricosity of the individual cham-

bers. We propose to include all these under the term 7’

Brongniartii, the term applied by D’Orbigny to Soldani’s

figures.

We may here note that figs. 12-14, pl. 10 (Triloculina

labiosa, D’Orb.), represent a Milioline form very closely ap-

proaching Reuss’s genus Chilostomella in form.

Some Soldanian figures and some of the illustrations of the

‘Tableau Méthodique’ are referred to in the Cuba Monograph

with respect to the following species; a detailed account has

been previously given of each of these :—Lingulina carinata,

pl. 1. figs. 18, 14; Cristellaria crepidula, pl. 8. figs. 17, 18;

Orbiculina numismalis, pl. 8. figs. 4-16 ; Rotalina | Planorbu-

lina] rosea, pl. 3. figs. 9-11 ; Rosalina Parkinsoniana { Rotalia

Beccarii), vb 4. figs. 25-27; Calcarina calcar, pl. 5. figs. 22-24;

Planorbulina vulgaris (mediterranensis in ‘ Tabl. Méth.’), pl.6.

figs. 11-15; Triloculina oblonga, pl. 10. figs. 3-5; and T'ri-

loculina Brongniartiana (called Tr. Brongniarti in the ‘ 'Tabl.

Méth.’), pl. 10. figs. 6-8.

§ 2. DORBIGNY’S FORAMINIFERA OF THE CANARIES.

Species enumerated in the ‘Tableau Méthodique,’ and sub-

sequently described and figured (for the first time) by D’Orbigny

in his memoir on the Foraminifera of the Canaries, ‘ Histoire

Naturelle des iles Canaries, par MM. P. Barker-Webb et Sabin

Berthelot. Paris, 1835-49. Vol. II. Partie Foraminiféres,’

pp- 121-146, 3 planches, 4to, Paris, 1839. In this memoir

the author refers his readers to the Cuba Monograph for the

io*

256 Messrs. Parker, Jones, and Brady on

generic characters of the Foraminifera; therefore the latter

book takes precedence of date.

1. Rotalina contecta, D’Orb.

Gyroidina contecta, D’Orb., Ann. Sci. Nat. vol. vii. p. 278. no. rg

Rotalina contecta, D’Orb., Foram. Canaries, p. 131. no. 17, pl. 2. figs. 16-18.

“ Hab. In the Adriatic near Rimini, common; at the island

of Teneriffe, less abundant.”

This is an umbonate Planorbulina, and may be said to be a

thick, arrested form, belonging to the P/. ammonoides group,

and related to Pl. Haidingeri and Pl. rosea, agreeing with the

last in its umbonate condition. (Phil. Trans. vol. clv. p. 379.)

2. Rosalina valvulata, D’Orb.

Rosalina valvulata, D’Orb. Ann. Sci. Nat. vol. vii. p. 271. no. 4; Foram.

Canaries, p. 136. no. 28, pl. 2. figs. 19-21.

“¢ Hab. Cape Carbet, Martinique ; the island of Teneriffe ;

the Antilles.”

This is an outspread and nearly squamate form of Discor-

bina rosacea; Phil. Trans. vol. clv. p. 385.

8. Quinqueloculina levigata, D’Orb.

Quinqueloculina levigata, D’Orb, Ann. Sci. Nat. vol. vii. p. 501. no. 6;

Foram. Canaries, p. 143. no. 43, pl. 3. figs. 31-33.

“ Hab. Fossil in the neighbourhood of Paris; living, but

very rare, on the shores of Teneriffe.”

There is no characteristic feature by which the form figured

by D’Orbigny can be separated from the type @. seminulum.

Soldani’s figures are referred to in the Canaries Monograph

with respect to the following species, all of which are redrawn

for the work. As these have already been treated of in detail,

a mere enumeration of their names will suftice.

Lingulina carinata, p. 124, pl. 1. figs. 5,6; Glodigerina

bulloides, p. 132, pl. 2. figs. 1-3; Planorbulina vulgaris,

p. 134, pl. 2. fig. 30; Zruncatulina lobata, p. 134, pl. 2. figs.

92-24: Truncatulina variabilis, p. 135, pl. 2. fig. 29; and

Textularia sagittula, p. 138, pl. 1. figs. 19-21.

The Planorbulina vulgaris is the Pl. mediterranensis of the

‘Tableau Méthodique.’

the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 25

§3. DOORBIGNY’S FORAMINIFERA OF SOUTH AMERICA.

Species mentioned in the ‘Tableau Méthodique,’ and sub-

sequently described and figured by D’Orbigny in the Voyage

dans Amérique Méridionale (le Brésil, la République Orien-

tale de l’Uruguay, la République Argentine, la Pitonic,

la République du Chili, la République de Bolivia, la Répub-

lique du Pérou), exécuté pendant les années 1826-33. Par

Alcide D’Orbigny. Vol. V. 5° partie, Foraminiféres. 4to,

Paris, 1839. In this monograph references are made to that

of the Canaries ; and this fact deciles the order of date.

1. Polystomella Lessonti, D’Orb.

Polystomella Lessonii, D’Orb. Ann. Sci. Nat. vol. vii. p. 284. no. 6; Voy.

Amér. Mérid. p. 29. no. 17, pl. 3. figs. 1, 2.

“ Hab. The shores of Patagonia, to the south of the mouth

of the Rio Negro, and in sands from the Falkland Islands.”

This appears to be a subvariety of Polystomella macella,

F. & M.

Soldani’s figures of Globigerina bulloides are referred to

amongst other representations of the same species in this work

(p. 9, note, & p. 37); no fresh drawing of it 1s given.

§ 4. D’ORBIGNY’S FOSSIL FORAMINIFERA OF THE

VIENNA BASIN.

Eight other species enumerated in the ‘Tableau Métho-

dique’ were without reference to figures or definition of cha-

racters until the publication of D’Orbigny’s Vienna-Basin

Monograph in 1846 (Foraminizéres fossiles du Bassin tertiaire

de Vienne, par Alcide d’Orbigny. 4to, Paris, 1846). They

are as follow :—

1. Textularia carinata, D’Orb.

Textularia carinata, Aun. Sci. Nat. vol. vii. p. 268. no, 28; For. Foss.

Vien. p. 247, pl. 14. figs. 32-54.

“ Hab. Living at Rimini, in the Adriatic ; fossil at Coron-

cina, near Sienna, and at Nussdorf, in Austria.”

A good subvarietal form of Textularia, with limbate sutures

and a wide, thin, dentate, marginal carina.

258 Messrs. Parker, Jones, and Brady on

2. Clavulina communis, D’Orb.

Clavulina communis, Ann. Sci. Nat. vol. vii. p. 268. no.4; For. Foss.

Vien. p. 196, pl. 12. figs. 1, 2.

“Fab, Living in the Mediterranean (off Corsica) and in the

Adriatic (at Rimini); fossil at Castel-Arquato (Italy), the

neighbourhood of Dax, and at Nussdorf, in Austria.”

The common Tertiary form of Clavulina, abundant in the

London Clay. See the ‘ Geologist,’ vol. vil. p. 86.

3. Bulimina elongata, D’Orb.

Bulinina elongata, Ann. Sci. Nat. vol. vii. p. 269. no. 9; For. Foss. Vien.

p. 187, pl. 11. figs. 19, 20.

“ Hab. Recent at Rimini; fossil at Nussdorf, Vienna

Basin.”

This is one of the endless modifications of Bulimina.

4, Robulina ariminensis, D’Orb.

Robulina ariminensis, Ann. Sci. Nat. vol. vii. p. 289, no. 15; For. Foss.

Vien. p. 95, pl. 4. figs. 8, 9.

“ Hab. Living in the Adriatic at Rimini; fossil at Baden

near Vienna, and at Bohitsch in Styria.”

A carinate Cristellaria, with depressed sutures and well-

defined, concentric, superficial costa.

5. Nonionina bulloides, D’Orb.

Nontonina bulloides, Ann. Sci. Nat. vol. vii. p. 293, no. 2; For, Foss. Vien.

p. 107, pl. 5. figs. 9, 10.

“ Hab. Fossil at Nussdorf, in Austria, and at Coroncina,

near Sienna.”’

Neither this nor the “ species’? immediately preceding it

in the ‘Tableau’ (N. spheroides) belongs to the Nonionine

group. ‘They both belong to Pullenia spherotdes, D’Orb. sp.

See Carpenter’s ‘Introd. Foram.’ p. 184; Phil. Trans. vol.

cly. p. 8368; and Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. xvi. p. 26.

6. Nonionina granosa, D’Orb.

Nonionina granosa, Ann. Sci. Nat. vol. vii. p. 294. no. 8; For. Foss. Vien.

p. 110, pl. 5. figs. 19, 20.

“ Hab. Fossil at Nussdorf (not common), and at Coroncina.”’

One of the Nonionine subvarieties of Polystomella; see

Ann. N. H. ser. 3. vol. v. pp. 101, 102.

the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 259

7. Nonionina communis, D’Orb.

Nonionina communis, Ann. Sci. Nat. vol. vii. p. 294. no. 20; For. Foss.

Vien. p. 106, pl. 5. figs. 7, 8.

“ Hab. Living in the Mediterranean and the Adriatic, in

the West Indies, and off Madagascar. Fossil at Bordeaux,

at Nussdorf in Austria, and at Coroncina and Castel-Arquato

in Italy.”

This differs from Nonionina scapha only in being less con-

vex and turgid. There must be stout and emaciated speci-

mens of Foraminifera as of other animals; but this, of course,

does not necessitate specific subdivision. Ann. N. H. ser. 3.

vol. v. p. 102.

8. Quinqueloculina triangularis, D’Orb.

Quinqueloculina triangularis, Ann. Sci. Nat. vol. vii. p. 802. no. 34; For.

Foss. Vien. p. 288, pl. 18. figs. 7-9.

“ Hab. Living in the Adriatic and off the Island of St.

Helena; fossil at Nussdorf, at Coroncina, at Castel-Arquato,

and in the neighbourhood of Dax.”

A subangular modification of Quznqueloculina seminulum,

hardly worth a distinguishing name.

In addition to the above, the Vienna-Basin Monograph

contains references to a large number of other species men-

tioned in the ‘ Tableau,’ to which we have already adverted

as having been illustrated by the original figures in the ‘Ann.

Sci. Nat.’ vol. vii., models, illustrations by earlier authors,

and the like. These are all refigured in the Vienna Mono-

graph. An enumeration of names will suffice in the present

place :—

Glandulina levigata, p. 29, pl. 1. figs. 4, 5.

Nodosaria hispida (N. hirsuta of the ‘ Tableau’), p. 35, pl. 1. figs.

24, 25.

bacillum, Defr., p. 40, pl. 1. figs. 40-47.

Marginulina hirsuta, p. 69, pl. 3. figs. 17, 18.

Cristellaria cassis, F. & M., p. 91, pl. 4. figs. 4-7.

Teatularia levigata, p. 243, pl. 14. figs. 14-16.

Guttulina communis, p. 224, pl. 18. figs. 6-8.

— problema, p. 224, pl. 12. figs. 26-28.

Globulina gibba, p. 227, pl. 13. figs. 13, 14.

Uvigerina pygmea, p. 190, pl. 11. figs. 25, 26.

Rotalina Brongniartii (Rotalia in the ‘Tableau’), p. 158, pl. 8.

figs. 22-24.

Soldanii (Gyroidina in the ‘Tableau’), p. 155, pl. 8. figs.

10-12. .

260 Messrs. Parker, Jones, and Brady on

Globigerina bulloides, p. 163, pl. 9. figs. 4-6.

Truncatulina lobatula, W. & J. (tuberculata, ‘ Tabl. Méth.’), p. 168,

pl. 9. figs. 18-23.

Planorbulina mediterranensis (vulgaris in the Cuba Monograph),

p- 166, pl. 9. figs. 15-17. "

Robulina calear (R. aculeata of the ‘Tablean’), p. 99, pl. 4. figs.

18-20.

echinata (R. calcar of the ¢ Tableau’), p.100, pl. 4. figs. 21, 22.

cultrata, Montfort, p. 96, pl. 4. figs. 10-13.

imperatoria (R. vortex in the ‘Tableau;’ stated to differ

from Fichtel and Moll’s species), p. 104, pl. 5. figs. 5, 6.

Polystomella crispa, Linné, sp., p. 125, pl. 6. figs. 9-14.

Nummulina radiata, Montfort, sp., p. 115, pl. 5. figs. 25, 24.

Alveolina melo, F. & M., sp., p. 147, pl. 7. figs. 15, 16.

Triloculina gibba, p. 274, pl. 16. figs. 22-24.

Quinqueloculina longirostra, p. 291, pl. 18. figs. 25-27.

Adelosina levigata, p. 302, pl. 20. figs. 22-24.

The figures in Soldani’s ‘ Testaceographia’ are referred to

in the Vienna Monograph with respect to the following species.

As they are refigured by D’Orbigny from specimens collected

in the Austrian Tertiaries, we have thought it needless to in-

clude them amongst the outline sketches appended to the

present paper.

1. Orbulina universa, D’Orb.*

“ Spherule vitree ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. p. 116, pl. 119. figs. I, K,

L, M.

i Sphzerule hispide,” Id. ibid. vol. ii. p. 53, pl. 17. fig. X, and pl. 18. fig. a.

Orbulina universa, D’Orb. For. Foss. View p- 22, pl. 1. fig. 1.

“ Hab. Very common at Rimini and on the shores of the

Adriatic. We have also found it in sands from the coast of

Algiers and from Teneriffe. It inhabits, but more rarely,

the sand of Cuba, Jamaica, St. Thomas’s, Guadaloupe, and

Martinique; and we have it again from the Indian seas.”

(Foram. de Cuba.)

“ Fossil in the Tertiary sands of Baden (Austria) and Co-

roncina, near Sienna, in Tuscany. Recent in the Adniatic,

Mediterranean, and Atlantic.” (For. Foss. Vien.)

(Mediterranean, Soldani.)

This is a well-known species. The hispid figures are to be

accepted as Orbuline with caution; for, though the closely

allied Globigerina becomes highly hispid under some cireum-

stances, we have not yet seen Orbulinew with nearly such

aciculate or hispid surface.

* Foram. Cuba, 1839, p. 3. no. 1, pl. 1. fig. 1; Foram. Canaries, p. 122,

pl. 1. fig. 1.

the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 261

2. Nodosaria affinis, D’Orb.

“Orthoceratia conico-cylindroidea ;”

37, m, M.

“ Orthoceras Faniculum ;’’ Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. E 91, pl. 94. fig. Z.

“‘ Hortgceratia,” Id. ibid. vol. ii. App. E 141, pl. 5. figs. 87, m, M.

Nodosaria affinis, D’Orb. For. Foss. Vien. p. 39, pl. 1. figs. 86-39.

“ Hab. Baden near Vienna; not common.” (Recent, Me-

diterranean ; fossil, Coroncina; Soldanz.)

Soldani, Saggio, p. 107, pl. 5. figs.

This is the straight few-ribbed Nodosaria raphanus, not

uncommon in both the recent and the fossil state.

3. Dentalina tnornata, D’Orb.

“Orthoceratia devia” &e.; Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 2. p. 92, pl. 97.

fig.bb{?). (D’Orbigny gives this reference as pl. 97. fig. O, which is

manifestly an error, as no figure O appears on pl. 97. Probably the

figure we have noted is what was intended. )

Dentalina inornata, D’Orb. For. Foss. Vien. p. 44, pl. 1. figs. 50, 51.

“ Hab. Fossil, Baden near Vienna; not common.” (Medi-

terranean, Soldani.)

There is no special character to distinguish this from Den-

talina communis, D’ Orb.

4. Dentalina floscula, D’Orb.

“ Orthoceratia Flosculi ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. ii. p. 34, pl. 9. fig. Z.

Dentalina floscula, D’Orb. For. Foss. Vien. p. 50, pl. 2. figs. 16, 17.

“ Hab. Living in the Adriatic, at Rimini; fossil in the

Baden beds, Vienna Basin.” (Near Sienna, So/dani.)

This is the setose variety of Dentalina corresponding to

Nodosaria hispida in the straight series.

5. Cristellaria lanceolata, D’Orb.

“Nautili litwitati ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 1. p. 64, pl. 57. fig. Z, and

pl. 58. fig. aa.

Cristellaria lanceolata, D’Orb. For. Foss. Vien. p. 89, pl. 3. figs. 41, 42.

“ Hab. Fossil at Baden in Austria, and in the neighbour-

hood of Sienna.’’ (Mediterranean, Soldani.)

This elegant, acute-ovate, and keeled Cristellaria, already

referred to (p. 166), is the elongate flattened subvariety of

Cr. cultrata, having the same relation to the latter as Cr.

crepidula has to Cr. rotulata.

6. Nonionina Soldanii, D’Orb.

“Nautilus Melo ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 1. p. 59, pl. 46. fig. ¢ g.

Nonionina Soldanii, D’Orb. For. Foss. Vien. p. 109, pl. 5. figs. 15, 16.

“ Hab. Fossil at Nussdorf, common; and at Coroncina,

near Sienna.’”’ (Mediterranean, So/dand.)

262 Messrs. Parker, Jones, and Brady on

There seems no good reason for separating this from Nonzo-

nina umbilicata; the only suggested difference is a somewhat

excessive number of conspicuous pseudopodial perforations.

Soldani’s figures are more doubtful than D’Orbigny’s, and,

indeed, in all probability represent a nautiloid Lituola. -

7. Rotalina Boueana, D’Orb.

“ Hammonia;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. ve 1. p. 56, pl. 36. fig. X.

Rotalina Boueana, D’Orb. For. Foss. Vien. p. 152, pl. 7. figs. 25-27.

“ Hab. Living in the Adriatic ; fossil in the Nussdorf and

Baden beds, Vienna Basin.” (Mediterranean, Soldani.)

This is a variety of Pulvinulina repanda (Phil. Trans. vol.

cly. p. 353) near P. pulchella.

8. Asterigerina planorbis, D’Orb.

“ Ammonize Planorbes ;” Soldani, Testac. vol. ii. App. p. 140, pl. 3. figs.

24, m, M,N. (Saggio, p. 104, pl. 3. figs. 24, m, M, N.)

Asterigerina planorbis, D’Orb. For. Foss. Vien. p. 205, pl. 11. figs. 1-3.

“ Hab. Fossil at Nussdorf, Austria, and at Coroncina, near

Sienna.”

The same as Discorbina rosacea, D’Orb. sp., Modéle No. 39.

9. Anomalina austriaca, D’Orb.

“ Hammonita;” Soldani, Testac. vol. i. pt. 1. p. 66, pl. 60. fig. C*.

Anomalina austriaca, D’Orb. For. Foss. Vien. p. 172, pl. 10. figs. 4-9.

“ Fab. Fossil at Nussdorf, rare.” (Mediterranean, Soldani.)

A Planorbulina, near Pl. ammonoides, D’Orb. sp.

10. Textularia abbreviata, D’Orb.

“ Nautili amphorarii ;” Soldani, Saggio, p. 108, pl. 7. figs. 46, ¢, C.

“Nautilus amphorarius,” Testac. vol. ii. App. p. 141, pl. 7. figs. 46, e, C.

Textularia abbreviata, For. Foss. Vien. p. 249, pl. 15. figs. 7-12.

“ Hab. Fossil, Baden and Nussdorf, in Austria; Coroncina

in Italy.”

Whatever D’Orbigny intended to represent by his figures

of the Textularie before him, Soldani’s figure is very much

like that of a Polymorphina.

Lastly, we have to remark that, after all the references

made to Soldanian and other Foraminifera in the foregoing

analyses of the ‘ Tableau Méthodique’ and other monographs

by D’Orbigny, there are still in the ‘Tableau’ 253 species

which (unless they be figured and described from his collee-

* D’Orbigny’s reference to Soldani as “ pl. 90, var. 196” is wrong ; it

should be ‘pl. 60, vas 196.”

the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera. 263

tion) must lapse entirely, because there is no indication of

the author’s meaning and intention, either by description or

by reference to figures.

INDEX TO THE PLATES.

ARRANGED IN THE ORDER OF THE CORRECTED NOMENCLATURE OF THE SPECIES*.

FORAMINIFERA IMPERFORATA.

MiI“rioLipa.

~ a= 2 . . ’ +

No. Corrected Name. a Loe D’Orbigny’s Name.

- ae P

), Philippi, sp.. .|8 | 1/Soldania limia.

97 Cornuspira foliacea(?

98|—— Pye Oro, Bp. se. 8| 2\Soldania orbicularis.

99|\——-? (Spirillina?) ... 6... ee eee ee 8} 3\Soldania annulata.

136 Biloculina ringens, Lamarck, sp. ... . 8} 4 Biloculina bulloides.

138 depressa, D’Orb. ...........-. 8} 5 Biloculina depressa.

137\——- elongata, D’Orb. ............ 8} 6 Biloculina elongata.

144'Triloculina gibba, D’Orb........... 8} 7|Triloculina gibba.

154|——- oblonga, Montagu............ 8} 8 Quinqueloculina longirostris.

148;——Brongniartii, D’Orb........... 8| 9 Triloculina Brongniartii.

153/Quinqueloculina seminulum, Zinn.sp.?| 8 |10\Quinqueloculina seminulum, Zinn.

Le ae 8 |11 Quinqueloculina aspera. [sp.

156,——- —— (young)? ..........05. 8 |12|Adelosina levigata.

157; —— —— (young)? ........ eee 8 |13|Adelosina semistriata.

152|——- secans, D’Orb. ...........+.: 8 |14 Quinqueloculina secans.

rere EMR Siaisicie ss 6s en. ss eee 8 |15|Quinqueloculina vulgaris.

146|\——- inflata, D’Orb. .............. 8 |16)/Triloculina inflata.

155|—— Soldanii, D’Orb. ............ 8 |17 Quinqueloculina Soldanii.

145|—— reticulata, D’Ord. ............ 8 |18)/Triloculina reticulata.

151|—— pulchella, D’Ord. ............ 8 |19. Quinqueloculina pulchella.

147,—_ LES) Seep ea gngeBpgEae 8 |20,Triloculina tricostata.

158).—— (very young) Ji. ....... 8 |21|Adelosina Soldanii.

141\Spiroloculina limbata, D’Orb. ...... 8 |22\Spiroloculina limbata.

139|—— planulata, Lamk. sp........... 8 |23|\Spiroloculina depressa.

140\—_ niifida, D’ Orb. .............. 8 |24'Spiroloculina nitida.

142| — rotundata, D’Orb............. 8 |25 Spiroloculina rotundata.

143|——- plicata, D’Orb. .............. 8 |26 Spiroloculina plicata.

100 Vexichesti siriata, D’Orb......... 8 |27|Vertebralina striata.

103 Peneroplis pertusus, Forskdl, sp... .. 8 |28|/Peneroplis planatus, #. & M. sp.

LITUOLIDA.

24\Lituola scorpiurus, Montf. sp....... 9 |29|Nodosaria (Dentalina) scorpiurus,

Montf. sp.

6|\—— dubia, D'Orb. sp. .........++. 9 |30\Nodosaria dubia.

117|——- rugosa, D’Orb. sp. ...-...4+- 9 |31|/Robulina rugosa.

4\Clavulina clavulus (?), Zamk. sp. . .| 9 |82|Nodosaria orthocera.

* It must be observed that this Index is not an epitome of the species mentioned

in the foregoing memoirs. Only the Soldanian figures which have been selected

and copied are here alluded to.

264

Messrs. Parker, Jones, and Brady on

FORAMINIFERA PERFORATA,

D’Orbigny’s Name.

33|Nodosaria cancellata.

34 Nodosaria (Glandulina) levigata.

55|\Nodosaria glabra.

36 Nodosaria ovicula.

37 Nodosaria pyrula.

38)N odosaria semistriata.

39) Nodosaria scalaris.

40|Nodosaria sulgata.

41 Nodosaria rapa.

42)\Nodosaria longicauda.

43) Nodosaria Soldanii.

44'\Nodosaria nitida.

45|Nodosaria hirsuta.

46|Nodosaria (Dentalina) communis.

47\N. (Dentalina) obliqua.

48|Nodosaria filiformis.

49\N, (Dentalina) arcuata.

BOIN. (Dentalina) carinata.

51 Nodosaria interrupta.

52\N. (Dentalina) aciculata.

53 Nodosaria flexuosa.

54\N. (Dentalina) substriata.

55|Nodosaria nodosa.

56/N. (Dentalina) cornicula.

57\N. (Dentalina) Cuvieri.

58|Vaginulina striata.

59|/Vaginulina marginata.

60) Vaginulina caudata.

61. ‘Lingulina carinata.

62) Mar ‘cinulina carinata.

63, Lingulina alata.

64/Frondicularia pupa.

65|Frondicularia digitata.

66 Frondicularia : alata.

67|Frondicularia striata.

68) Marginulina levigata.

69|Marg cinulina consecta.

70, Marginulina lituus.

71) Marginulina lobata.

72 Marginulina raphanus,

73} Marginulina sublituus.

74) Planularia auris, Defr.

f 75|Planularia rostrata.

| 76\Cristellaria elongata.

| 77\Planularia Sonia F.§ M. sp.

78)Cristellaria bilobata.

79\Cristellaria (Saracenaria) Italica,

80) Robulina plicata. [ Defr.

LAGENIDA.

——_—<—<—$<—<—— Lr

No Corrected Name. =

15 Lagena melo, D’ Orb. (bilocular). . 9

1 Glandulina levigata, TROND eect ye 9

8 Nodosaria glabra, D’Orb. ........ 9

2| OVICWa OR crs os 05 oe oo 9

9 —— pyrula, D’Orb. ........+0+. 9

5|—— semistriata, D’Orb. ........ 9

11 raphanus, Linn. sp. .......- 9

12,—— (monstrous) .....-.+.. 9

15. raphanistrum, Zann. sp. 9

14 scalaris, Batsch, sp. ...++++- 9

16;,——_ Soldanii, Dp Orb, whtytdtore ee 9

19 rants fy DOTA eee BO ODD 9

5 hispida, D’ On. «0.0.2. 20 9

20\Dentalina communis, D’Orb. ....| 9

21 subvar. obliqua, D Ord. 9

10|—— filiformis, D’Orb....:.....+. 9

22 ACMA LD ORD ces coe torsieiste = ake 9

23 CATINGLA, FORDE sc coct ngs ele» oh 9

a interrupta, D'Orbd. ...< <!s- 9

25 aciculata 2070. circ tee 9

18|——="flextiosas POnb ote sa | 9

27 substrate, Or. ote tv.t. ete 1 | 9

iy NOCOSAs PE OND Sa racistagess tetatet | 9

28 cornicula, D’Orb. ..........| 9

26 obliqua,2ann. Sp... 22a. - 2 « 9

36/Vaginulina striata, D’Orb, ...... 9

37 marginata, 2D’ Orb. .....5.. 9

38 caudata, Di ORO: a ceheieette cae 9

33\Lingulina carinata, D’Orb. ...... »

41 (dimor phous var.) 7 v

34 alata, DiOnb:. tentfire em» 9

31\Frondicularia pupa, D’Orb. ...... 10

32 digitata, DD’ Orb. innit? 2: 10)

29 alata, DO gh. isch oe. 10)

30 Birtata WoWOTU:.c)t ce wnn aint <- 10)

43 Marginulina levigata, D’Orb. ... /10

46 , Sp. (cast) pesintk wisinipred ah tate ote 10)

44 ‘lituus, GMO OV cis s aw tile ot ms 10,

45,—— lobata, JOM OTE CRORE 10)

39 raphanus, D’Orb. ......%5:: 10)

ee ry Cee 10)

47|\Planularia auris, Defrance ...... 10)

49 TOSULA TOR EOKOTOr. Serer ules Wels 10

127\Cristellaria elongata, D’ Orb. 10

cha Re Ean LO

[9 ec etie. | Se wa ee LO!

183|—— italica, Defr. sp. .......... 10,

119 rotulata, Lam... cc evens 10,

105 vortex, F. § M. 13 10

8] (ees Nobulina orbicularis.

SS 88s... sss... oo

the Nomenclature of the Foraminifera.

No. | Corrected Name.

106 Cristellaria vortex, F. § M.sp......./10

265

D’Orbigny’s Name.

82 Robulina vortex, F. & M. sp.

83 Soldania carinata.

84 Robulina cultrata, Montf. sp.

85 Robulina Soldanii.

86 Cristellaria cassis, F. & M. sp.

87 Cristellaria Soldanii.

88 Cristellaria nitida.

89 Robulina marginata.

90 Robulina rosacea.

91 Robulina aculeata.

92 Robulina rotundata.

93 Robulina radiata.

94 Robulina pulchella.

95 Robulina levigata.

96 Robulina calcar, Linn. sp.

97 Cristellaria aculeata.

98 Cristellaria papillosa.

99 Cristellaria marginata.

100 Cristellaria consecta.

101 Cristellaria navicularis, Montf. sp.

102 Cristellaria tuberculata.

103 Cristellaria elegans,

104 Polymorphina (Globulina) ovata.

11105 Polymorphina tuberosa.

11)106 Polymorphina Soldanii.

11,107 Polymorphina (Pyrulina) gutta.

11/108 Dimorphina tuberosa,

109 Uvigerina pygmeea.

110 Uvigerina nodosa.

111 Uvigerina nodosa, var. B.

112|Globigerina bulloides.

115/Globigerina helicina.

114|Textularia sagittula, Defr.

115/Textularia obtusa.

116)Textularia levigata.

117|Textularia punctulata.

118)Textularia gibbosa.

119/Textularia tuberosa.

120/Textularia caudata.

121|Lingulina Soldanii.

122|Vulvulina pupa.

125) Vulvulina elegans.

124| Bigenerina leevigata.

125|Marginulina hirsuta.

126/Textularia echinata.

127|Bulimina trilobata.

94 carinata, D’Orb. sp. .......... 10

104 ——- cultrata, Montf. sp. .......... 10

107) Soldanii, D’Orb. sp. .......... 10

123) OT) ree 10

V24)——-. nr ccccccccccceveces 10

125|— Re ee te)

108 —— eee ae ‘10

113;\—— rosacea, D’Orb. sp. .......... ‘10

115|\—— calear, Zinn. sp... 0. eee ee 10)

erry wins » iv ss ayeisle nin eve wins 10

109) ——-. ——._ 1... cee ee eee . 10

110; —— REE atl arbi Slates «ps 10

OS ee ‘10

114|\—— rostrata, Montf. sp. .......... 10

129|—— rae 1]

eae 1]

ES Eee | 1]

121 margaritacea, Montf. sp. ...... 11

122|—— navicularis, Montf. sp.........) 11,

150|—— tuberculata, D’Orb. .......... 111)

= = => Ree 11)

64 Polymorphina lactea, WW. 6 J. sp... 11)

62|\——- compressa, D’Orb.............|

63 Peet POF, «6.62. esse

65 CL S04 0 SE

61|Dimorphina tuberosa, D’Orb. ......

66| Uvigerina pygmiea, D’ Orb. ........ (11

2S = eee li

a [11

GLOBIGERINIDA.

81/Globigerina bulloides, D’Orb, ...... 11

83|—— helicina, D'Orb. ............ iB

55|Textularia sagittula, Defr. ........ 11

51 icc: 80) Ss ae ll

Bo Oe 11

lalla alc nicl Oiels vee ee aes 11

54) ———-. —— nee cecesc neces 11

a N wle Grete ds ta a e's eins 11

57 Oo ae Se Sete 11

35 Grammostomum pennatula, Batsch, sp.|11

59 pupa, D’ Orb. Bt toe shetty Jk Me 11

60 Las 104 0.7 11

50|Bigenerina levigata .............. 11

AQ\——=—F “(Catuola?) «2.1... ceca ee, 11

56|Bulimina aculeata, D’Orb. ........ 11

69J——-. ns cee e eee eee 11

A SS eee 11

82)\Cassidulina oblonga, D’Orb. sp. ....{11

78|/Planorbulina Ungeriana, D’ Orb. sp. . |12

128) Bulimina aculeata.

129|Globigerina elongata.

130/Rotalia (Turbinulina) Siennensis.

266 Mr. D.G. Elliot on two new Species of Humming-birds

No. Corrected Name. Fe = D’Orbigny’s Name.

89!Planorbulina rotula, D’Orb. sp. ....|12/131)Planulina Ariminensis.

91 Soldanii, D’ Orb. sp.......++.- 12}132|Planulina Soldanii.

92|— mediterranensis, D’Orb. ..... .|12|133|Planorbulina Mediterranensis.

96 P(fragmient)© “ors Soees soe ee 12/134 'Soldania nitida.

135 UNIPUCATAT Baa w wis gate oe ple 12)135|Nonionina umbilicata.

86|Truncatulina lobatula, W. & J. sp. . .}12|136/Truncatulina tuberculata.

90|—— (ExyORRE erat wh» n\n oo 12}137|Planulina incerta.

88|—— tuberosa, F. & M. sp. ........ 12)138\Truncatulina variabilis.

87 refulgens, Montf. sp. ........ 12}139\Truncatulina refulgens, Montf. sp.

72|Pulvinulina repanda, F. § M. sp... . .|12|140/Rosalina Mediterranensis.

71 mediterranensis, D’Orb. sp.... .|12|141/Rosalina Mediterranensis.

79 elegans, D’Orb. sp. ......-.... 12|142)Rotalia (Turbinulina) elegans.

75 auricula, F.§ M.sp. ........ 12)143 Rotalia Bro&gniartii.

73 Soldanttiy2)'Orb: Sp... oon +s 66 12)144 Rosalina Soldanii.

76,—— communis, D’Orb. sp. ........ 12)145)/Rotalia communis.

93 vermiculata, D’Orb. sp. ...... 12}146|Planorbulina vermiculata.

77|Rotalia Beccarii, Zinn. sp. ....--.. 12/147|Rotalia (Turbinulina) Italica.

74 St ee eater 12}148)Rosalina Soldanii.

80|——. ammoniformis, D’Orb......... 12)149 Rotalia (Turbinulina) ammoni-

84 orbicularis, D’Orb. sp......... 12/150 Gyroidina levigata. [ formis.

85,—— Soldanii, D’Orb. sp..........- 12 151|Gyroidina Soldanii.

NUMMULINIDA.

d1SjAmphisteginat <a... 22. 6... 22. 12 152|Robulina nitida.

95|Nummulina exponens, Sow. sp. ....|12 153/Soldania spirorbis.

101 Polystomella macella, F. § M. sp. . ./12,154/Polystomella crispa, Linn. sp.

102|——- crispa, Tann. sp. «1... eee 12 155|Polystomella strigillata, P.M. sp.

112 striatopunctata, F. § M.sp..... 12156) Robulina sulcata.

116 Nonionina umbilicatula, Montagu, sp. 12157|Robulina Planciana.

134 pompilioides, #. § M. sp. ... -Lait6s Nonionina melo.

XXXII.— Descriptions of two new Species of Humming-birds

belonging to the Genera Eupherusa and Cyanomyia. By D.

G. Euirot, F.L:8.,-F.Z.8., &c.

Eupherusa poliocerca.

Top of head and upper parts rich bronzy green ; entire under

parts brilliant grass-green. Wings purple, tertials bright

chestnut. Upper tail-coverts similar to the back but more

reddish ; under tail-coverts long, pure white; two central

tail-feathers metallic olive-green, purplish at the tips; re-

maining feathers white, purplish grey on the edges of the outer

webs and at the tips. Bill black; feet flesh-colour. Total

length 3? inches ; wing 2} inches, tail 13 inch, bill 3 inch.

Hab, Putla, Mexico.

belonging to the Genera Eupherusa and Cyanomyia. 267

This species is most nearly allied to Lupherusa egregia, but

can at once be distinguished from it, as well as all the other

members of the genus, by its tail. In egregia the four central

tail-feathers are black, and the remainder are black at the tips ;

in the present species only the two median feathers are bronzy,

all the remainder being as described above. This bird, together

with the following, was obtained in a small collection of birds

procured at Putla in the western part of Mexico. This is the

third species now known of the genus Eupherusa, which for. a

long time was only represented by E. eximia. The species

are as follows :—

1. ELupherusa eximia. Guatemala.

2. HE. egregia. Veragua.

3. EL. poliocerca, Putla, Western Mexico.

Two species, named respectively 2. cupretceps and FE. nigri-

ventris, os been allotted to this genus; but I think that

they will hereafter be assigned to another genus (Thawmatias)

; )

to which they seem more naturally to belong.

Cyanomyia viridifrons.

Forehead and lines over the eyes dark green, metallic in

some lights and rather brilliant towards the nape; centre of

crown dark grey; upper part of back and shoulders brilliant

light green ; lower part of back bronzy brown. Wings purple.

Upper tail-coverts and tail rich coppery bronze. F lanks grass-

green. Entire under parts pure white. Bill reddish, black at

tip. Total length 3? inches; wing 23 inches, tail 13 inch,

bill 3 inch.

Hab. Putla, Mexico.

The present bird differs from all the members of this genus

by its peculiarly coloured head and tail, which do not in any

way resemble any other species of Cyanomyia at present known.

It is perhaps nearest in its relationship to the C. véoliceps, being

about the same size as that species; but there is no trace what-

ever of the beautiful violet crown of that bird, and the tail is

also quite different. It is also from Putla, where the species

appears to be not uncommon. ‘The present makes the seventh

species of this genus now known; they are :—

1. Cyanomyia quadricolor. Northern Mexico.

2. C. violiceps. Western Mexico, vicinity of Oaxaca.

3. C. eyanocephalus. Southern Mexico.

4. C. Francie. New Granada.

5. C. guatemalensis. Guatemala.

6. C. cyanicollis. Peru.

7. C. viridifrons. Putla, Western Mexico.

268 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera

XXXIII.—Descriptions of new Genera and Species of Longi-

corns, including three new Subtamilies. By Francis P.

Pascog, F.L.S. &c.

[Plate XIIT. ]

List of Genera and Species.

PRIONID&. DISTENIIN.

TELEDAPINZE (subfam. nov.). Distenia fastuosa.

Teledapus (n. g.) dorcadioides. Melegena cyanea.

REMPHANIN®. LAMITDE.

Brephilydia (x. g.) jejuna. TMESISTERNIN®.

CERAMBYCIDA Temnosternus vitulus.

HersPEROPHANINZ. ANCYLONOTIN.

Phacodes tenuitarsis. Ancylonotus nasicornis.

longicollis. DISTERNINZ*.

NEOSTENIN. Disterna Mastersii.

Maltheba (x. g.) flexilis. HEBESECIN.

STENODERIN®. Scotinauges (. g.) diphysis.

Soe errata. /EGOPREPINE (subfam. nov.).

abidaus. 4

Aphiorhynchus divisus. Aponre pes (2 -) aa

Simocrysa (x. g.) discolor. Hippopsin&.

MACRONINZE. Pothyne silacea.

Macrones subclavatus. Euthuorus protensus.

Manoomes PHYTECUN®.

Phyodexia (7. g.) concinna. Pepe Baga

NECYDALIN. incensa.

Farinis picta. anlie

— suturals,.

OcHYRIN (subfam. noy.) exilis,

Ochyra (x. g.) coarctata, —— collaris.

TELEDAPUS.

(Teledapine, subfam. nova.)

Caput latum, pone oculos productum et in collo constrictum ; tubera

antennifera nodiformia, basi fere contigua; facies brevis; gene

* The second part of the ninth volume of Lacordaire’s ‘Genera,’ in

which these and the rest of the Longicorns will appear, has not yet been

published; but its lamented author, just two months before his death,

sent me eight closely written octavo pages, comprising a sketch or syn-

ona of his arrangement, from which I have here quoted. Only those

who have studied the Longicorns can know the difficulties of his task.

Of the results at which he had arrived he says :—“ Ils vous étonneront

plus d’une fois, j’en suis sir; aussi je ne vous les donne que pour ce qu’ils

valent, mon dernier mot sur les Longicornes étant que leur arrangement

systématique est au-dessus des forces humaines.” Still it will probably

be long before a more successful attempt is made.

and Species of Longicorns. 269

ampliatw ; labrum parvum, clypeo sessile. Oculi integri, verti-

cales, grosse granulati. Antenne setacew, corpore breviores,

subtiliter pubescentes ; scapus brevis, articulis tertio quintoque

eequalibus, quarto et reliquis gradatim brevioribus. Palpi labiales

longiores. Prothorax cylindricus quam caput angustior, utrinque

in medio tumidulus. Scute//um semiorbiculare. Elytra angus-

tatu, longiuscula, humeris rotundatis. /emora compressa, modice

inerassata ; tihiw recta, compressie, apice breviter bicalearate ;

tarsi (intermedii) subtus tomentosi, articulo basali elongato, aqui-

lato, secundo dimidio breviore, tertio parvo angusto, profunde

bilobo ; cowe antice conice ; acetabula antica aperta, intermedia

extus angulata. Metasternum breve. Episterna metathoracis

angusta, postice acuta.

The only specimen [I have seen of this remarkable genus

was taken by Capt. Lang, R.E., but is, unfortunately, with-

out tarsi, except one of the intermediate, and even this is

without the claw-joint. Of the three aberrant forms of Ce-

rambycide it is most allied to Dynamostine ; but its conical

anterior coxze with their acetabula open behind will effectually

prevent its union with that group: it must therefore be con-

sidered to represent a distinct subfamily. I am ignorant of

the sex of my specimen; there are no wings, and the elytra

are connate. It has very much the appearance of a Dorcadion,

or at least one of that group.

Teledapus dorcadioides. Pl. XIII. fig. 1.

T. oblongus, angustus, toto brunneus, sat nitidus, tenuiter sparse

pubescens; capite prothoraceque subtiliter punctulatis ; elytris

subnitidis, confertim rude punctatis; femoribus crebre punctu-

latis ; corpore infra creberrime punctulato, Long. 9 lin,

Hab. Himalaya (Mussooree).

BREPHILYDIA.

(Remphanine.)

Ab Eurynassa differt t2biis levibus, quatuor anticis extus spinosis ;

abdomine haud granulato, segmentis parte anteriore subtilissime

punctulatis, posteriore leyissimis, foveis lateralibus fere obsoletis.

The type of this genus is Mallodon jejunum ; and it is now

separated generically in accordance with Lacordaire’s opinion

that it is a distinct form allied to Hurynassa (Gen. viii. 111,

note). The characters attached to the tibie seem to me of

comparatively little importance, seeing that they are scarcely

to be distinguished from those of Hurynassa Odewahnit; but

the sculpture of the abdomen is one of the primary characters

employed in the differentiation of the genera recently separated

from Mallodon.

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. viii. 20

270 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera

Brephilydia jejuna. P\. XIII. fig. 6.

Mallodon jejunum, Pascoe, Journ. of Entom. ii, 248,

Phacodes tenuttarsis.

P. fuscus, subnitidus, pube grisea interrupte vestitus, setulisque ad-

spersus ; antennis articulis tertio quartoque fere equalibus; pro-

thorace vix longiore quam latiore, parum rotundato, in medio

leviter carinulato, antice tuberculis duobus indistinctis, postice

versus latera costulis duabus obliquis munito; scutello subtri-

angulari; elytris haud elongatis, depressis, apicibus emarginatis,

granulis indistinctis remotis notatis, singulis plagis duabus minus

pubescentibus signatis ; femoribus fortiter incrassatis, compressis,

tarsis linearibus. Long. (¢) 5 lin., (9) 7 lin.

Hab. Western Australia (Nicol Bay).

The smallest of my specimens is a male; the female has

considerably broader tarsi, although still linear, the three

basal joints being of equal breadth.

Phacodes longicollis.

P. subtestaceus, pube grisea vestitus ; antennis articulis tertio quar-

toque fere xqualibus ; prothorace capite paulo angustiore, oblongo,

utrinque parum rotundato, in medio breviter carinulato, antice

tuberculis duobus nitidis; scutello suborbiculari; elytris hand

elongatis, depressis, apice rotundatis, granulis nitidis distinctis

adspersis ; femoribus sat fortiter clavatis, maculis denudatis no-

tatis; tarsis posticis articulo basali anguste triangulari. Long.

4 lin.

Hab. Queensland (Wide Bay).

This species has a narrow prothorax, and the femora are

more clavate and less compressed than in its congeners, in

this respect approaching Thephantes, and distinct from Pha-

codes by its abruptly clavate femora and mutic antenne,

thicker in the middle in the male.

MALTHEBA.

(Neostenine.)

Caput breve; tubera antennifera distantia. Antenne 11-articulate,

(3) corpore vix longiores, articulis, secundo excepto, subsequali-

bus, extus apice unilateraliter dilatatis, (2) corpore breviores.

Oculi permagni. Palpi articulo ultimo cylindrico. Mandibule

breves. Labiwm minutum. Prothorax transversus, utrinque in

medio tuberculato-spinosus. /ytra elongata, parallela, submem-

branacea. Femora leviter incrassata ; tibie graciles ; tarsi lineares,

articulo tertio lobis angustis. Cow antice fere contigue, modice

and Species of Longicorns. 271

exserte. Prosternum depressum. Abdomen molle, levissimum,

segmento ultimo detecto.

This genus has a soft abdomen and thin membranous

elytra, like Vesperus. In outline it somewhat resembles

Neostenus, but differs in its spined prothorax &c. Mystrosa

has a quite different texture*.

Maltheba flexilis.

M. fulvo-rufa, subtus elytrisque testaceis, subnitidis, pube subtili

grisea vestita ; capite prothoraceque subtiliter punctulatis ; scu-

tello transverso ; elytris subtilissime punctulatis, humeris callosis,

opine rotundatis, singulis costulis quatuor instructis. Long.

14 hn,

Hab. West Australia.

Syllitus terminatus.

S. fulvo-aurantiacus, apice elytrorum nigro; antennis infuscatis

nitidis; prothorace ante medium yalde constricto; elytris minus

elongatis, singulis costulis duabus discoidalibus in medio manifeste

magis separatis; apicibus femorum infuscatis; abdomine infra,

basi excepta, nigrescente. Long. 3 lin.

Hab. Nicol Bay (West Australia).

Syllitus tabidus.

S. pallide aurantiacus, elytris stramineis; antennis rufo-luteis ;

prothorace vix constricto ; elytris angustis, costulis duabus dis-

coidalibus in medio minus separatis; abdomine basi pallide in-

fumato. Long. 33 ln.

Hab, Nicol Bay.

These two species are too distinct to be confounded with

any of the four previously described from Australia,

Aphiorhynchus divisus.

A, angustior; capite prothoraceque totis rufis, obsolete punctulatis ;

antennis nigris, articulis 3., 4., 5. basi subluteis, art. tertio quam

quarto plus duplo breviore; elytris dimidio basali aurantiacis,

apicali eyaneis, leviter costulatis, inter costulas conferte punctu-

latis, apicibus oblique truncatis; metasterno abdomineque sub-

nigris ; pedibus infuscatis, femoribus tibiisque anticis aurantiacis

exceptis. Long. 4 lin.

Hab. Queensland (Rockhampton).

* In reference to Aposites, another genus of this subfamily, M. Lacor-

daire is certainly in error in assigning it a prothorax ‘strongly rounded”

at the posterior angles; on the contrary, they are so produced, owing to

a slight reflection at the base, as to form, when viewed from above, a

distinctly acute outline. This is well shown by Mr. Robinson in the

figure (Journ. of Entom. ii. pl. 16, fig. 6). E

20°

272 - Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera

Differs from A. lusorius in the narrower outline, short third

antennal joint, elytra with the apical half blue and their apices

obliquely truncate. <Aphiorhynchus was proposed by Lacor-

daire for the former species, which I had referred to Pszlo-

morpha, but which is certainly distinct, on account of its en-

tire finely granulated eyes. D. apicalis is another species.

Both are from Queensland, not from Western Australia, as

Lacordaire has stated.

Srmocrysa.

(Stenoderine.)

Characteres ut in Aphiorhyncho, sed antennis corpore breyioribus,

articulis tertio et sequentibus subzequalibus, duobus ultimis quam

precedentibus crassioribus ; scapo vix elongato, basin prothoracis

haud attingente, apice clayato ; femoribus breviusculis.

The characters of the antenne and the comparatively short

femora, the posterior not extending beyond the middle of the

second abdominal segment, give this genus a different appear-

ance from Aphiorhynchus. From Demomisis it is differentiated

by the length of its muzzle and the non-approximation of the

antenne to the eyes. A front view of the head is given on

PE XT fies 7.

Simocrysa discolor.

S. linearis, capite toto wreo, subtiliter punctulato; antennis luteis,

apicibus articulorum, duobus ultimis totis, nigrescentibus ; pro-

thorace subnigro, apice luteo marginato, indistincte punctulato ;

scutello suborbiculari, nigro ; elytris angustis, parallelis, obscure

luteis, singulis in medio subnigro vittatis, tenuiter costulatis,

inter costulas biseriatim conferte punctatis ; corpore infra luteo,

metasterno abdomineque basi apiceque subnigris ; pedibus luteis,

femoribus apice tarsisque intermediis et posticis nigrescentibus.

Long. 3? lin.

Hab. King George’s Sound.

Matrones subclavatus.

M. capite prothoraceque purpureis, illo crebre punctulato, hoe con-

fertissime granulato ; antennis nigro-chalybeatis, articulis 5., 6., 7.

et 8., apice excepto, infuscatis, 9., 10., 11. albidis; scutello trian-

gulari, nigro; elytris basi flavescentibus, ceteris subnigris ; ab-

domine subcupreo; pedibus purpureis, violaceo nitentibus. Long.

8 lin.

Hab. Sydney.

Like M. acicularis, this species has the four tubercles on the

prothorax much reduced, the two anterior being nearly obsolete.

Lhe antenne have the terminal joints manifestly thicker than

the preceding ones.

and Species of Longicorns. 273

PHYODEXIA.

(Mythodine.)

Caput pone oculos elongatum, squilatum ; facies quadratum. Ocul:

rotundati, prominuli. Antenne corpore breviores ; scapus elon-

gatus, articulis 2., 3., apice solo, 4.,5., 6. omnino fasciculatis, reli-

quis breviusculis, apice unilateraliter dilatatis. Prothoraa oblongus,

basi angustior, in medio utrinque turgidus. Scutellum elongato-

triangulare. Elytra modice elongata, parallela, apice rotundata.

Femora clavata, basi pedunculata ; ibie recte.

In this formula I have not given the characters so far as

they are identical with those laid down by Lacordaire for his

“ Mythodides,” in which this genus is to be placed, but to

the other two genera of which it is strikingly dissimilar in

habit, as well as in many points of structure just enumerated.

My specimen appears to be a female. It was taken by Capt.

Lang, R.E.

Phyodexia concinna. Pl. XIII. fig. 2.

P. oblonga, nigra, nitida, pilis erectis dispersis obsita ; capite rude

punctulato ; antennis nigrescentibus, scapo luteo, articulis 4., 5., 6.

pilis nigris dense vestitus ; prothorace confertim fortiter punctato ;

scutello obscure nigro; elytris violaceis, purpureo micantibus,

subvage punctatis ; corpore infra punctulato; femoribus lutcis,

nitidis ; tibiis posticis nigris, longe et densius pilosis, reliquis

tarsisque, posticis obscure luteis exceptis, infuscatis. Long. 8 lin.

Hab, Himalaya (Mussooree).

Earinis picta.

EB. nigra, flavo variegata, nitida; capite sat angusto, infra oculos

fascia flava ornato; antennis nigris; prothorace elongato, remote

punctulato, flayo, plaga magna centrali decorato ; scutello nigro ;

elytris elongatis, parallelis, confertim punctulatis, basi circa scu-

tellum fasciisque duabus, una antemediana obliqua ad suturam

interrupta, una postmediana, flavis ; corpore infra flavo, maculatim

nigro variegato; abdominis segmento ultimo dimidioque prace-

dentis elytris haud obtectis ; pedibus nigris. Long. 3j—43 lin.

Tab. New South Wales (Eastern Creek).

The female is a large and proportionally broader insect ;

but in both the prothorax is very much narrower than in the

other two species: of the two, however, it approaches nearest

to #. Kreuslere.

OCHYRA.

(Ochyrine, subfam. nova.)

Caput sessile, fere ad oculos insertum, inter antennas excavatum ;

facies subquadrata ; clypeus distinctus ; labrum breve. Antenne

274 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera

mutice, setacese, corpore longiores, articulo basali hand elongato,

articulis 3., 4. quam 5. breviores. Oculi profunde emarginati.

Prothorax globoso-ovalis, basi valde strangulatus, utrinque spina

brevi armatus, Scutellum parvum, triangulare. Elytra oblonga,

dorso in medio incurvato-depressa, apice rotundata, singula tuber-

culo basali instructa. emora fusiformia ; tibie graciles, posticze

longiores, arcuatee ; tarsi postici articulo basali ceteris conjunctim

longiore. Coxe antice conice; acetabula antica aperta. Pro-

sternum inter coxas angustissimum.,

The contour of this genus is similar to that of Huderces among

the Tillomorphine*; but the conical anterior coxe, almost con-

tiguous at the base, prevent its being joined to that subfamily ;

its place in Lacordaire’s table, in reference to this character

and to its deeply emarginate eyes, would be next to Aphneo-

pine, from which it essentially differs in the form of the head,

not contracted into a neck, and the basal joint of the antennz

of normal length. With the five subfamilies of the same

series possessing the last two characters it is needless to com-

pare it, as its affinities are obviously not in their direction.

On the whole, I think this genus must be placed in a new

subfamily, which, from the form of the prothorax and elytra

approximating it to Zoédia, and in the absence of other indi-

cations, may be placed immediately after Aphneopine. I am

indebted for my specimens to Mr. Masters.

Ochyra coarctata. Pl. XIII. fig. 3.

O. fusca, pilis erectis parce adspersa; antennis pedibusque luteis ;

capite prothoraceque subtilissime crebre punctulatis; elytris basi

prothorace duplo latioribus, utrinque incurvatis, postice valde

convexis, singulis ante medium plaga eleyata lutea triangulari,

basi ad marginem exteriorem, apice juxta suturam, ornatis; cor-

pore infra fusco, abdomine nitido. Long. 4 lin.

Hab. 'Tasmania (Mount Wellington).

Distenia fastuosa.

D. nitidissime nigro-yiridis, sparse erecto-pilosa; elytris cyaneo-

chalybeatis, antennis, scapo excepto, palpis, pedibusque castaneo-

rufis; capite fere impunctato; clypeo profunde emarginato; an-

tennis corpore fere duplo longioribus; scapo nigro, transversim

rugoso; prothorace elongato, in medio subtrituberculato ; seutello

subtransverso, nigro; elytris anguste cuneatis, apicibus oblique

emarginatis, angulo exteriore longe spinoso, pube subtilissima

vage vestitis, fortiter seriatim punctatis, punctis pone medium

evanescentibus ; corpore infra polito, nitidissimo. Long. 11 lin.

Hab. Nicaragua (Chontales).

A fine and very distinct species, which, from its longer and

* This is omitted by Lacordaire in his table. It is his 32nd “ groupe.”

and Species of Longicorns. 275

narrower prothorax, sparse pubescence, and femora without

spines at the apex, most nearly approaches the typical forms

of the genus, such as D. columbina, Serv.; in colour it is

somewhat like D. rutipes, Bates. The long hairs beneath the

antennz in this and allied genera are, | believe, only found in

the early life of the insect, and are not dependent on sex, as

Lacordaire supposes.

Melegena cyanea.

M., nitida, violacea, elytris cyaneis, sparse erecto-pilosa ; capite vage

punctato, labro palpisque flavis; antennis tenuibus, setaceis, cor-

pore fere duplo longioribus, articulis duobus basalibus flavis,

ceteris apicem versus infuscatis, basi sordide fulvis; prothorace

paulo longiore quam latiore, disco subquadrituberculato (2 . 2),

vage punctato; scutello nigro; elytris modice elongatis, pube

subtilissima sparse vestitis, apicibus subemarginatis, haud spi-

nosis, sat fortiter punctatis, punctis apicem versus evanescentibus;

corpore infra nitide violaceo, pube subtilissima sericante induto ;

pedibus fulvis, femoribus intermediis et posticis parte clavata

violacea. Long. 6 lin.

Hab. Cochin China.

A proportionally shorter form than the Borneo AZ. pubi-

pennis, with more slender antenne, the apices of the elytra

not mucronate, &c. Melegena, inter alia, is distinguished

from Noémia by its coarsely facetted, reniform eyes. (See

Trans. Ent. Soc. ser. 3. ili. p. 659.)

Temnosternus vitulus.

T. piceus, pube grisea tectus; capite dense pubescente, linea media

excepta; prothorace valde disperse punctato, vittis tribus minus

pubescentibus ornato; elytris oblongo-ovatis, remote punctatis,

apicibus oblique truncatis, angulo exteriore breviter mucronato,

postice fascia lata pubescente, marginibus denudatis, ornatis,

singulis costis duabus longitudinalibus munitis, costa exteriore

abbreviata et minus determinata ; corpore infra castaneo, nitidis-

simo, lateribus pubescentibus. Long. 5 lin,

Hab. Queensland (Wide Bay).

Something like 7. plantusculus, Wh.; but that species, énter

alia, has the elytra gradually drawn out into a point.

Ancylonotus nasicornis.

A. fuseus, pube plerumque fuscescente tectus; capite inter antennas

fortiter excavato, supra clypeum cornu triangulari porrecto ar-

mato; scapo modice elongato, articulo tertio flexuoso, duobus

_sequentibus conjunctim longiore; prothorace transverso, antice

276 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera

posticeque bisulcato, utrinque fortiter dentato, antice in medio

tuberculis duobus nitidis subapproximatis instructo ; scutello sub-

orbiculari; elytris remote puctulatis, in medio depressis, fascia

indeterminata albida notatis, singulis tuberculis quatuor, tribus

basalibus, uno antemedio, pone medium parte elevata literam »

(lambda) simulante signatis ; corpore infra pedibusque griseo-

pubescentibus, his saturatiore annulatis; tibiis anticis intus haud

dentatis; tarsis anticis, art. ultimo excepto, subnigris. Long.

6 lin.

Hab. Sierra Leone (Sherbro’ Island).

The absence of the tooth on the imner edge of the anterior

tibiae, and the presence of a horn in front, as in Prosopocera,

seem to indicate that this species should scarcely be referred

to Ancylonotus. For the present, however, I am content to

consider it a somewhat aberrant species of the genus. My

specimen is a male; but, from a note, I see that the female

has much shorter antenne, although the third joint bears the

same relative proportion to the two following.

Disterna Mastersiz.

D. saturate cinnamomea, vix nitida, lineis maculisque fulvis e pube

adpressa effectis; capite utrinque lineis duabus verticalibus, una

ante, altera pone oculum sitis; antennis tenuibus, infra vage

ciliatis ; prothorace valde transverso, disco haud tuberculato, lineis

transyersis ornato; scutello semicirculari, densius pubescente ;

elytris cuneiformibus, singulis bicostulatis, basi bituberculatis,

apicibus bispinosis, spina exteriore longiore, in medio punctis nudis

plurimis notatis, maculis plus minusve contiguis ornatis; corpore

infra nitido, lateribus fulvo maculatis. Long. 44-53 lin.

Hab. Queensland (Wide Bay).

This species, with D. pumila and D. cuneata, seem to be

intermediate between Zygocera and Disterna, having the nar-

rower prosternum of the former, but with its anterior portion

abruptly vertical and a little excavated as in the latter; yet

Lacordaire places them in different groups. Zygocera was

originally characterized by Erichson (Wiegm. Arch. 1842

p. 224); but as it was in German, and after the Latin descrip-

tion of Z. canosa, it has been generally overlooked. Dr. Howitt

informs me that the latter is identical with the species I sub-

sequently described under the name of Z, dugubris. The type

of Disterna, J. Thoms., is Z, bifasciata, Pase., erroneously

printed “infuscata” in the ‘ Systema Ceramby cidaram’ (p. 88).

{ owe my specimens of the well-marked ‘species described

above to Mr. Masters, to whom I dedicate it.

and Species of Longicorns. 277

SCOTINAUGES.

(Hebesecine.)

Tubera antennifera mediocria, fronte inter ea triangulariter exca-

vata ; facies transversa, Antenne ( ¢ ) corpore yix longiores, haud

ciliate ; scapus brevis, subpyriformis, articulus secundus longius-

culus, ceteris gradatim brevioribus. Oculi parvi, subtenuiter gra-

nulati. Prothorawv transversus, inequalis, utrinque dente obtuso

armatus. Elytra ampliata, apice divergentia, humeris callosa.

Femora linearia ; tibie intermedi extus, versus apicem, ciliate ;

tarsi breviusculi, articulo ultimo elongato. Mesosternum antice

verticale.

The genus Hebesecis, so well represented in Australia, gives

its name to the subfamily which includes, among others,

Phyxium, Tetradia, Probatodes, &e.; but to none of them

does the one before us seem very nearly allied. The short

scape scarcely reaching to the prothorax, the linear femora,

pit the vertical edge of the anterior portion of the meso-

sternum, form together a very trenchant diagnosis of the

genus. The female is larger and broader, with somewhat

shorter antenne. I am indebted for my specimens to Arthur

Adams, Esq., Staff-Surgeon, R.N. The name was suggested

(in lit.) by M. James Thomson.

Scotinauges diphysis. Pl. XIII. fig. 4.

S. niger, supra pube silaceo-grisea reticulatim vestitus; capite pro-

thoraceque parce punctatis, hoe postice anticeque transversim sul-

cato, in medio rude tuberculato-punctato ; seutello semiorbiculari ;

elytris supra inequatis, sat confertim punctatis, singulis basi

nigro-fasciculatis ; ecorpore infra pedibusque rufo-silaceo macu-

latis. Long. 9-11 lin.

Hab. Tsusima (Japan).

LJEGOPREPES.

(AEgoprepine, subfam. nova.)

Facies subquadrata ; clypeus latus, truncatus ; /abrum sat angustum ;

tubera antennifera contigua erecta. Oculi mediocres, subpla-

nati, supra profunde emarginati, tenuiter granulati. Palpi mi-

nusculi, subequales. Antenne breves, articulis quatuor basalibus,

secundo excepto, elongatis, bifariam dense pilosis, sequentibus

brevibus, cylindricis. Prothoraxv oblongus, cylindricus. Elytra

prothorace paulo latiora, elongata, subparallela, supra depressa,

apicibus oblique truncata. Pedes perbreves ; femora incrassata ;

tibie intermediz extus sinuate ; tarsi latiusculi, articulo ultimo

elongato. Prosternum arcuatum, postice abbreviatum ; mesoster-

num antice breve, inter coxas arcuatum.

The peculiar character of the antennae isolates this genus

278 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera

from all others of the groups to which it is otherwise allied ;

but it appears to lie between the Hippopsinz and Kctatosiine,

and rather to approach the former, on account of the very

short legs, more quadrate face, and the form of the pro- and

mesosterna, which in the latter are very different. From the

Spalacopsine (except Dorcasta) it is separated, inter alia, by

the undivided eyes and normal form of the head.

Aigoprepes antennator. Pl. XIII. fig. 5.

A. angustus, fuscus, maculis parvis pallide flavescenti-pubescentibus

adspersus; capite granulato-punctato ; antennis griseo-pubescen-

tibus, articulis quatuor basalibus bifariam subnigro-pilosis ; pro-

thorace paulo longiore quam latiore, utrinque parallelo, trans-

versim corrugato-punctato, in medio pallide vittato; scutello

suborbiculari; elytris sat fortiter punctatis, punctis apicem versus

evanescentibus, sutura maculisque numerosis distinctis pallidis

ornatis ; pedibus albido pubescentibus ; abdominis lateribus albido

maculatis. Long. 12 lin.

Hab. Malacca.

Pothyne silacea.

P. rufo-brunnea, elytris silaceis, supra pube grisea sparse tecta,

vittisque pube condensata formatis ; antennis articulo tertio quam

primo manifeste longiore; prothorace perparum longiore quam

latiore, basi fortiter transversim sulcato; elytris leviter disperse

punctulatis, apicibus rotundatis ; corpore infra pedibusque regu-

lariter griseo-pubescentibus. Long. 7} lin.

Hab. Nagasaki.

In its broader elytra it resembles P. capito, but differs in

colour, the greater length of the third antennal joint, the pro-

thorax not corrugated, and the rounded apices of the elytra.

The genus now includes species extending from Malacca and

New Guinea to Japan.

Euthuorus protensus.

E. angustissimus, fusiformis, testaceo-piceus, pube sordide grisea

vestitus; capite quam prothorace haud latiore ; antennis sparse

setulosis ; prothorace antice parum angustiore ; scutello elongato ;

elytris pone medium gradatim angustioribus. Long. 4} lin.

Hab, Mexico.

Differs from 2. jilum, Guér., in its fusiform outline, the

elytra behind the middle gradually tapering to a point, the

oblong seutellum, and the face in a perfectly horizontal line

with the under surface. The head anit first three joints of the

antenne are outlined on Pl. XIIT. fig. 8.

and Species of Longicorns. 279

BLEPISANIS.

(Phyta cline.)

Caput antice convexum, inter oculos suleatum ; labrum breve, trans-

versum. Oculi profunde emarginati. Antenne corpore longiores,

apicem versus sensim incrassate ; scapo breviusculo, articulis

tertio et sequentibus cylindricis, subequalibus, ultimo apice ob-

tuso. Prothoraw cylindricus (in B. collari in medio tumidus).

Seutellum semicircularis. LHlytra supra planata, prothorace basi

multo latiora, apicibus rotundatis. Pedes mediocres vel brevius-

euli; wnguiculi valide dentati. Pro- et mesosterna simplicia.

Abdomen cylindricum, segmentis fere equalibus. Processus inter-

coxalis vix distinctus.

I have already briefly pointed out the characters of this

genus as distinguished from G'/enea (Trans. Ent. Soc. ser. 3.

ui. p. 365, note). M. Lacordaire places it in the Phyteeciine,

separating it from Glenea, which torms the last “ groupe”’* of

his “‘ Lamiides vraies,” the ‘ Phytceciides’’ being the first

“ groupe” of the “ Phytceciides vraies.” The latter are di-

stinguished by their toothed, or cleft, claws; but as several of

the Gleneas have the same kind of claws, and all the species

are very intimately connected, I do not think this arrangement

a happy one. ‘he type of the genus is Saperda Bohemant,

Pase., with which S. erythaca is congeneric. The following

are all very distinct species, and, like the two preceding, are

natives of South Africa.

Blepisanis porosa.

B. nigra, pube ochracea dense vestita, nigro-punctata; capite tenuiter

punctulato; antennis nigris, subtilissime pubescentibus ; protho-

race transverso, disco maculis denudatis nigris notato; elytris

concinne sat confertim seriatim punctatis; corpore infra dense

ochraceo-pubescente ; segmentis tribus intermediis abdominis

utrinque macula denudata signatis. Long. 8 lin.

Hab, Natal.

Blepisanis fervida.

B. subtiliter pubescens, capite prothoraceque rubris, confertim punc-

tatis ; antennis nigris, subtilissime pubescentibus ; scutello magis

* Lacordaire regards the Longicorns as forming one family, but thinks

that their primary groups ought to be elevated to the rank of subfamilies.

This rank of subfamily is here used for the first time. In the secondary

division the “Prionides vrais” and ‘Cerambycides vrais” have no

“tribus,” but are simply divided into “groupes.” The “ Lamiides,”

haying no aberrant forms so called, are divided into four “tribus.” This

explanation is necessary, as I consider these “groupes,” taking them one

with another, fully equivalent to the “ trébus” of the previous volumes,

and, like the latter, I treat them as subfamilies.

280 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Longicorns.

transverso, apice bilobo; elytris subsericatis, sat confertim punc-

tatis, rubris, preesertim basi, regione suturali lateribusque nigris ;

corpore infra nigro, marginibus segmentorum abdominis pedibus-

que rufescentibus. Long. 73 lin.

Hab. Natal.

Blepisanis incensa.

B. tenuiter ochraceo-pubescens, pilis erectis longis instructa; capite

prothoraceque nigris, modice punctulatis ; antennis scapo articu-

loque secundo apice nigris, sequentibus rufescentibus; scutello

rude piloso; .elytris silaceis, fortiter nigro-punctatis; corpore

infra nigro, segmentis tribus ultimis rufescentibus, singulis in

medio nigro-signatis ; pedibus rufescentibus. Long. 4 lin.

Hab. Natal.

Blepisanis larvata.

B. supra rufo-fulva, pilis erectis nigris instructa, omnino pube se-

ricea aurea sat vage vestita, infra magis dense pubescens; capite

inter oculos nigro ; antennis obscure fulvis ; prothorace longitu-

dine latitudini squali, disco quadricalloso (2.2); elytris sub-

seriatim fortiter punctatis, sutura dense aureo-pubescentibus ;

corpore infra nigro, abdominis segmentis duobus ultimis pedibus-

que rufis. Long. 5 lin.

Hab. Natal.

Blepisanis suturalis.

B. omnino nigra, supra tenuiter, subtus pedibusque sat dense cinereo-

pubescentibus, linea longitudinali e pilis albidis effecta a fronte

usque ad apicem elytrorum ornata; prothorace latitudine longi-

tudini equali ; elytris confertim, sat fortiter punctatis ; unguiculis

piceis. Long. 73 lin.

Hab, Natal.

Blepisanis exilis.

B. angusta, nigra, medio elytrorum subceryina, pube pallide grisea

sat tenuiter vestita, subtus pilis erectis adspersa; capite rude

punctato; prothorace oblongo, postice sensim angustiore, ante

medium bicalloso, pube magis elongata vestito ; elytris fortiter

seriatim punctatis, basi capite vix latioribus; pedibus brevibus,

posticis abdomine brevioribus. Long. 3? lin.

Hab. Natal.

Blepisanis collaris.

ZB. omnino nigra, prothorace luteo, margine antico nigricante ex-

cepto, supra tenuiter erecto-pilosa, subtus pedibusque subtiliter

subargenteo-pubescentibus ; capite confertim punctato ; protho-

race transverso, supra bicalloso, in medio lateribusque tumidulo ;

scutello albido-piloso ; elytris confertim punctatis, postice minus

On a new Species of Trichoglossus from Celehes. 281

sensim angustioribus ; abdomine segmentis duobus basalibus sin-

gulatim spina acuta armatis. Long. 6 lin.

Hah. Natal.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XIII.

Fig. 1. Teledapus dorcadioides.

Fig. 2. Phyodexia concinna.

Fig. 3. Ochyra coarctata; 3a, front view of the head.

Fig. 4. Scotinauges diphysis.

Fig. 5. A@yoprepes antennator.

Fig. 6. Brephilydia jejuna ; 6a, front view of the head.

tg. 7. Front view of the head of Stmocrysa discolor.

Fig. 8. Side view of the head, and first three joints of the antenna, of

Euthuorus protensus.

XXXIV.—On a new Species of Trichoglossus from Celebes.

By Arruur, Viscount WALDEN, F.R.S., P.Z.S.

A LARGE collection of birds obtained by Dr. A. B. Meyer in

North Celebes, and kindly placed by him at my disposal for

examination, contains several examples of a hitherto unde-

scribed species of Trichoglossus. 'Vhey evidently belong to

the same species which supplied the individual referred to by

Mr. Wallace (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1862, p. 337) as having been

collected by him at Menado, but which was unfortunately

destroyed before he had been able to identify it. He referred

it, however, with some confidence, to 7. flavoviridis of the

Sula Islands. Dr. O. Finsch, in his well-known work (Papag.

ii. p. 850), not deeming the evidence sufficient, restricted the

range of 7. flavoviridis to the Sula Islands; and the examples

sent from Menado by Dr. Meyer fully justify this caution.

The North-Celebean form, although possessing a general re-

semblance to 7. flavoviridis, is a distinct species, chiefly dif-

fering by wanting the yellow head and breast and the black

chin and nuchal collar of the Sula bird; in it also the bill is

shorter and less produced.

Trichoglossus Meyert, n. sp.

Green; forehead, occiput, and nape dark olive-brown tinged

with golden, most marked on the forehead, Cheeks and

loreal plumes same as head, but each feather with a yellow

border. Ear-coverts bright yellow, forming an isolated,

distinct, yellow patch on each side of the head. Undey

surface one uniform tint of greenish yellow, each feather

bordered with dark green. Interscapularies yellow at base,

broadly bordered with the prevailing green of the back.

282 Mr. A.G. Butler on new Species of Lepidoptera.

Under tail- and wing-coverts light yellowish green. The

ear-coverts are of the same shade of yellow as the breast-

feathers in 7. flavoviridis; and the plumage of the entire

under surface closely resembles the abdominal covering of

the Sula bird.

“ Trides cherry-red, feet greyish blue, bill orange-red”’ (Meyer).

Wing 4 inches; tail 27.

Dr. Meyer informs me that he possesses the bird alive at

Menado, from the vicinity of which town his specimens were

procured.

XXXV.—Descriptions of some new Species of Lepidoptera,

chiefly from the Collection of Mr. Wilson Saunders. By

A. G. BUTLER, F.L.S., F.Z.8., &e.

RHOPALOCERA.

Family Nymphalide, Westwood.

Subfamily Sarremz, Bates.

Genus EvprycutiA, Hiibner.

1. Euptychia languida, n. sp.

Ale antice supra fuscze; fascia lata media antice convexe abbre-

viata et ad costam haud attingente, nivea: posticz nivew, basi

fuscescente ; plaga apicali et altera anali semiocellaribus nigres-

centibus; lineis antemarginali, submarginali et marginali nigris

undatis : corpus fuscum.

Ale subtus fusee, fascia lata media alba: antics ocello subapicali

et punctis duobus pone eum argenteis; limea antemarginali, apud

apicem angulis alternis undata, linea submarginali et marginali

nigro-fuscis ; areola marginali dilute fusca; posticse ocellis quin-

que, primo, secundo et quinto nigris, aliis argenteis, secundo

maximo: corpus fuscum.

Exp. alar. une. 1, lin. 9.

Hab. Bogoté. Coll. Saunders.

E. languida is a beautiful and very distinct species allied

to E. Ocirrhoé.

2. Huptychia cyanites, n. sp.

Als supra cerule fere velut in £. eelesti ¢, nigro strigate et

marginate, sed linea interiore anticarum obsoleta; plaga in

margine interno squamosa griseo-albida: corpus cinereum.

Ale subtus fere velut in Z. cclesti, fasciis autem magis rufescenti-

bus ocellisque minoribus,

Exp. alar. unc. 2, lin. 2.

Hab. Brazil. Coll. Saunders.

Mr. A. G. Butler on new Species of Lepidoptera. 283

This handsome species may at once be distinguished from

E. calestis 8 by its superior size and the curious scaly

whitish patch on the inner margin of the anterior wings on

the upperside ; below it chiefly differs in the redder colour of

the transverse bands and the small size of the ocelli. It is the

tenth described species of a little group of nearly allied and

very beautiful forms, . Brixiola (which belongs to this sec-

tion) being possibly identical with 2. Brixius.

Genus Lretue, Hiibner.

Lethe Alberta, n. sp.

dé. Ale supra olivaceo-fusce : antics area apicali abrupte dilutiore :

postice ocellis quatuor magnis nigris cecis ferrugineo iridatis ;

margine externo nigrescente ; linea valde indistincta submarginali

fusca: corpus cinereo-fuscum.

Ale subtus castaneo-fusce ; area apicali pallidiore; linea media

nigra extus griseo marginata; altera discali aream basalem limi-

tante, in posticis angulata: antice margine roseo tincto; linea

submarginali nigra; area discali introrsum rosea, extrorsum

fusca; apice crulescente; ocellis sex discalibus nigris, flavo

cinctis, roseo zonatis: posticee margine externo yirescente ; linea

submarginali nigra; area discali introrsum ochraceo-fusca, ex-

trorsum castanea nigrescente; ocellis septem in serie irregulari,

quinto maximo, nigris, flayo cinctis, viridi pallide zonatis.

Exp. alar. une. 2, lin. 11.

Hab. Benares. Exeter Memorial Museum.

This pretty but sombre species was lent me by Mr.W.8.M.

D’Urban. It is allied to L. Samio, distans, &e.

Family Erycinide, Swainson.

Subfamily HKercryivzx, Bates.

Emesis Clearista, n. sp.

Emesis? Clearista, Doubl. MS. in List Lep. Brit. Mus. ii. p. 9 (1847).

2. Als antice rufo-fusce vel brunnee; plaga magna interna tri-

angulari alba, introrsum angulata, extrorsum undata; maculis

duabus discoideis ; lineola discocellulari et altera discali nigris ;

ciliis nigris albo variis: posticee albw, margine apicali brunneo ;

ciliis albis, nigro variis: corpus thorace brunneo, abdomine albo.

Ale subtus pallidiores ; punctis submarginalibus nigro-fuscis, albo

cinetis: postice serie punctorum fuscorum orbiculari media :

corpus album.

Exp. alar. unc. 2, lin. 1.

Hab. Honduras (Dyson). BM.

Allied to no other species, and somewhat resembling the

species of Nymphidium in the character of its markings.

284 Mr. A.G. Butler on new Species of Lepidoptera.

Genus LEepricornis, Felder.

Lepricornis atricolor, n. sp.

3 9. Alw supra aterrime cinereo strigate: antice area apicali

omnino nigra; macula subapicali obliqua alba: corpus nigrum,

collo, ano, palpisque aurantiacis.

Ale subtus strigis internervularibus magis distinctis, partim albis;

macula anticarum longiore, aliter velut supra.

Exp. alar. unc. 1, lin. 3 usque une. 1, lin. 6.

Hab. Brazil (Rogers). Coll. Saunders.

This species is allied to L. melanchrova, but differs in its

smaller size and in the much smaller and shorter subapical

band or spot. It has somewhat the aspect of a moth, on ac-

count of the thickness of the antenne ; but the aborted front

legs prove it at once to be an Erycinide, allied to Larbicornis,

as determined by Dr. Felder.

Family Papilionide.

Subfamily Prerrwx (Swainson), Bates.

Genus Hesperocuarts, Felder.

Flesperocharis fulvinota, n. sp.

3. Als antice supra albee, basi minime flavescentes; costa nigra ;

apice, stria obliqua subapicali, et margine externo angulis alternis

decrescente, nigris: postice letissime flave, stria subcostali

maculisque sex submarginalibus diffusis fulvis, vel pallide auran-

tiacis: corpus nigrescens, abdomine a latere flavido.

Ale subtus fere velut in 7. Hirlanda: postice stria maculari sub-

marginali aurantiaca (vix rubra).

Exp. alar. une. 2, lin. 10.

Hab. Back of Rio (Sir W. Smith). B.M.

Allied to H. Helvia and H. Hirlanda, and remarkable for

the angulated character of the outer margin of the front

wings.

Family Hesperidw, Leach.

Genus TELEGONUS, Hiibner.

Telegonus Omphale, n. sp.

Alex supra nigro-fuscse, cupreo tincte: antice basi nitide exruleo-

viridi micantes ; fascia postmedia obliqua fulva hyalina, a venis

intersecta: posticse dimidio abdominali nitide virescente ; margine

interno fulyo tincto: corpus viride, abdomine certo situ grises-

.cente, antennis nigris.

Ale subtus fere velut supra: posticee autem latius virescentes.

Exp. alar. unc. 2 usque une. 2, lin. 3.

Hab, Yaga (Bates); Venezuela (Dyson). B.M.

Mr. A. G. Butler on new Species of Lepidoptera, — 285

This is the most brilliant species of the genus; and |

wonder that Mr. Hewitson, who has the insect in his collec-

tion, has not long since described it.

HETEROCERA.

Family Arctiidae, Leach.

Subfamily Perrcoriunx.

Genus Esruema, Hiibner.

1. LEsthema Herrona, n. sp.

Alw supra viridi-ceerulee : antiee nigrescentes, apice ciliis lacteis ;

fascia decemmaculari postmedia arcuata decrescente alba: posticae

serie macularum septem discalium albarum ; ciliis albis, in medio

fuscescentibus: corpus ceruleo-viride, antennis nigris.

Alw subtus clariores, area basali nitide virides, aliter nigra vires-

centes, albo fasciate: corpus viride, pedibus cingulisque abdo-

minalibus partim albis.

Exp. alar. unc. 2, lin. 8.

Hab. Bogoté. Coll. Saunders.

2. Ksthema Eupleodes, n. sp.

Ale supra nigra; antic punctis duobus mediis costalibus cxeruleis ;

serie subterminali macularum novem albis, quatuor quarum su-

perioribus oblique subapicalibus, aliis submarginalibus: postice

virescentes, maculis septem submarginalibus triangularibus in-

trorsum griseo caudatis: corpus thorace nigro, albo punctato ;

abdomine czeruleo-viridi ad basin nodulis duobus viridibus.

Ale subtus nigerrime : antice velut supra maculatie : postice striis

duabus subcostalibus basalibus czruleis, stria sesquialtera dis-

coidea et octo discalibus albis, apud apicem maculiformibus:

corpus thorace cinereo, albo maculato ; pedibus albo marginatis ;

abdomine lacteo.

Exp. alar. unc. 2, lin. 11.

Hab. Colombia (Chesterton). Coll. Saunders.

3. Esthema Uraneides, n. sp.

Q@. Ale hyaline, marginibus venisque nigris: antic area apicali

nigra; fascia subapicali decrescente quadrimaculari alba, hyalina :

corpus supra cinereum ; thorace fuscescente, albo punctato; ab-

domine stria dorsali albida; subtus thorace fuscescente, albo

striato; abdomine sordide albo.

Exp. alar. une. 2, lin. 5.

Hab. Cayenne. Coll. Saunders.

Resembles the female of Uraneis hyalina and Lymnas

Jesse.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. viii. 21

286 Mr. A.G. Butler on new Species of Lepidoptera.

Genus Hyaturea, Hiibner.

Hyalurga Uria, n. sp.

Ale supra hyaline, margine fusco: antice venis fasciaque sub-

apicali fuscis; fascia alam cingente submarginali aurantiaca :

corpus thorace nigro albo punctato, tegulis aurantiacis ; abdomine

fusco serie duplici dorsali macularum aurearum: antic subtus

fascia aurantiaca fere obsoleta: corpus album.

Exp. alar. une. 2, lin. 2.

Hab. Ucayale, Peruvian Amazons (£. Bartlett). Coll.

Saunders.

Genus Pericopis, Hiibner.

1. Pericopis hydra, un. sp.

Ale antice supra fulve, apice late nigro a venis fulvidis partim

intersecto, area medio-costali late flavida ; area basali nigro stri-

gata; punctis quatuor basalibus ochreis; macula costali, altera

triangulari discocellulari et tribus discalibus inter venas medianas

nigris ; margine anali externo nigro, dentato, flavo bimaculato :

posticee nigree, costa pallide fusca; macula elongata ad apicem

costali flava, altera subapicali aurantiaca et punctis sex submar-

ginalibus flavis vel croceis: corpus thorace nigro, flayo punctato ;

abdomine cinereo.

Ale anticze subtus magis rufescentes; cella discoidali et costa ad

nervulum primum medianum nigris fulvo strigatis; striga lata

interno-discali nigra; aliter velut supra: corpus thorace nigro,

ochraceo et albo punctato; abdomine ochreo.

Exp. alar. une. 3, lin. 5.

Hab. Ecuador (Buckley). Coll. Saunders.

Mimics Heliconius Aristione, Hewitson.

2. Pericopis Ithrana, n. sp.

Ale: anticee supra nigro-fusce ; area basali fulvo strigata ; punctis

duobus basalibus albis; plaga permagna media, a venis costali,

mediana et nervulo suo primo intersecta, flava; maculis quatuor

ejusdem coloris decrescentibus subapicalibus, oblique positis ;

punctis septem submarginalibus albis: postice aurantiace, nigro

venatee ; margine externo late nigro; maculis septem hastatis

submarginalibus aurantiacis : corpus thorace nigro, albo punctato;

abdomine fusco.

Ale subtus fere velut supra: antics area basali rufo-aurantiaca ;

cella discoidali ad basin fusca: postice maculis submarginalibus

eum fundi colore continuis (ita ut margo posticus inter venas

ruptus) : corpus thorace nigro, albo punctato ; abdomine ochraceo-

albido, linea a latere nigro.

Exp. alar. unc. 3, lin. 2.

Hab. Amazons. Coll. Saunders.

Mr. A. G. Butler on new Species of Lepidoptera. 287

Mimics LHeliconius Aide, Hiibner, or some nearly allied

species.

3. Pericopis Kenara, un. sp.

Ale antice supra nigro-fusee: antice punctis basalibus albis;

macula discoidea et striga lata interno-discali luteis; stria sub-

costali basali fulva ; fascia media obliqua quinquefida flava, hya-

lina; altera quadrifida subapicali, punctisque duobus submar-

ginalibus ejusdem coloris analibus ; punctis tribus submarginalibus

apicalibus albis: posticee aurantiace, venis nigris; margine late

nigro; punctis octo ochreo-albidis submarginalibus: corpus tho-

race nigro, albo punctato ; abdomine sordide ochreo.

Als antic subtus area basali fulva; cella discoidali ad basin nigro-

fusca; punctis submarginalibus omnino albis: postice costa

nigro squamosa; venis partim nigris, maculis submarginalibus

albis, majoribus; aliter velut supra: corpus thorace nigro, albo

ochreoque punctato; abdomine ochreo-albido, lateraliter fusco

lineato.

Exp. alar. unc. 3, lin. 4.

Hab. 3 Marta (Bouchard). Coll. Saunders.

Mimics some species near Heliconius Clara, Fabricius.

4. Pericopis fulgorata, nu. sp.

Ale supra fulvee: antic ad basin flavo punctate; area apicali

profunde indentata fusca; area subapicali a costa ad nervulum

secundum medianum flava; plaga diffusa cellulari cum squamis

costalibus et discalibus fasciam obliquam formante, fusca ; macula

bilobata discocellulari obliqua fusca; area interna nebulosa, venis

fuscis ; macula diffusa indistincta subanali fulva punctisque tribus

submarginali-analibus albis: postic venis nigris, fascia cunei-

formi media, virgulaque cohrente angulata discoidea nigro-

fuscis; margine externo fusco dentato: corpus thorace nigro

flavyo punctato; abdomine fulvo, ano virescente, fascia dorsali

aliisque lateralibus fuscis.

Alz subtus clariores: antice fascia media fusca distincta; punctis

tribus apud apicem submarginalibus albis: posticze punctis octo

submarginalibus albis, aliter velut supra: corpus thorace fusco,

albo fulyoque punctato; abdomine flavo.

Exp. alar, unc. 3, lin. 4.

Hab. Paré. Coll. Saunders.

Mimics Melinea Ishka, Butler, and is allied to P. eurocilia,

Cramer.

5. Pericopis Hazara, n. sp.

3 @. Ale antice supra fulve; margine costali fusco, margine

interno late fusco; area apicali introrsum in venas medianas

indentata apud apicem a fascia abbreviata flava interrupta, ad

angulum ani introrsum dentata, fusca; macula subanali triangu-

21*

288 Mr. A.G. Butler on new Species of Lepidoptera.

lari flava; striga abbreviata discoidea et altera interno-discali

duplo longiore fuscis; macula arcuata discoidea cum area

apicali cohsrente, fusca: postice fusca; fascia postmedia ab-

breviata venisque internis fulvyis: corpus thorace nigro, albo

punctato ; abdomine fusco, ochreo maculato.

Als subtus clariores: antic striga discoidea obsoleta; maculis

duabus elongato-lunatis, de area apicali fusca separatis, fuscis :

posticee fulvee ; costa, striga subcostali, margine lato externo,

striisque duabus internis, fuscis : corpus thorace fuseo, albo fulyo-

que punctato; abdomine lacteo, stria ventrali fusco.

Exp. alar. ¢ unc. 1, lin. 10; 9 une. 2, lin. 2.

Hab. 8, Villa Nova; ¢, Ecuador. Coll. Saunders.

Probably a mimic of Lthomia Iphianassa, Doubleday.

6. Pericopis formosissima, n. sp.

3. Ale antice area apicali sordide hyalino-albida, venis nigro-

fuscis; area interna fasciaque submedia obliqua nigro-fuscis ;

area apicali pallide fusca; fasciola quadrifida subapicali sordide

hyalino-albida; puncto basali coccineo; postice flayo-lactez ;

venis, marginibus costali et externo virgulaque diseocellulari

nigris; macula geminata subanali et altera simplici anali obscu-

ratis rufis: corpus thorace nigro, capite albo punctato, collo tegu-

lisque flavis; abdomine cinereo, serie duplici macularum squa-

mosarum flavarum, ano fulvo.

Ale antice subtus fuse, hyalino albo trifasciate; venis nigris ;

macula basali coccinea: posticee macula basali coccinea, maculis-

que analibus distinctis ; aliter velut supra: corpus thorace fusco,

albo flavoque maculato ; abdomine flavo-lacteo, ano fulvo.

Exp. alar. une. 2, lin. 5.

®. Ala supra fuscee: antice area basali obscuriore ; puncto basali

coccineo: posticae nigrescentes; maculis sub septem discalibus

ineequalibus (fasciam formantibus utrinque decrescentem) flayo-

lacteis ; fasciola anali partim maculari obscurata, rufa: corpus

nigro-fuscum, capite albo punctato, abdomine ano fulvo.

Ale subtus fere velut supra: posticee puncto basali coecineo; area

marginali dilutiore fusca: corpus fuscum, palpis albo punctatis,

abdomine lateraliter flavo fasciato, ano fulvo.

Exp. alar. une, 3, lin. 9.

Hab. 8, Colombia (Chesterton); 9, Ecuador (Buckley).

Coll. Saunders.

Probably mimics some /7elicontus allied to H. Heealesia.

7. Pericopis luntfera, n. sp.

®. Ale supra fuser; antice fasciis duabus, interna vix distin-

guenda media, externa obliqua subapicali, subhyalinis fuseo

irroratis : postice nigrescentes fascia lata oblongata anali rosea :

Iunula trifida subapicali flava: corpus fuseum.

Mr. A. G. Butler on new Species of Lepidoptera. 289

Ale antice subtus macula basali coccinea; maculis duabus squa-

mosis indistinctis subanalibus roseis; fasciis hyalinis supernis

magis distinctis flavo squamosis: posticz macula basali coccinea :

corpus fuscum, capite albo punctato.

(xp. alar. une. 2, lin. 11.

Hab. Bahia. Coll. Saunders and B.M.

Allied to P. Jansonis and turbida.

8. Pericopis Thyridina, n. sp.

6. Ale supra hyaline, venis nigro-fuscis: antice costa fusca ;

stria celle medium transerrante, fasciola discocellulari et mar-

gine interno nigro-fuscis ; apice et angulo anali cum fasciola diseo-

cellulari connectis, fuscis rufo squamosis: posticee marginibus

costali et externo late nigris, virgula discocellulari nigra; area

interna flavida; punctis septem submarginalibus albis: corpus

thorace fusco, flavo alboque punctato ; abdomine fusco, lateraliter

flavo fasciato, ano aurantiaco.

Ale subtus marginibus hic illic fulvo diffuse maculatis: antice

punctis nonnullis submarginalibus albis; aliter velut supra:

corpus thorace fusco ; abdomine flavido, fusco lateraliter striolato,

ano fusco, pa a eee

Exp. alar. unc. 2, lin. +

Hab. Bedador oo Coll. Saunders.

Somewhat resembles Thyridia Hippodamia, Fabr.

9. Pertcopis vestalis, n. sp.

¢. Ale supra nivee, cinerco venate: antice fascia undata sub-

media et margine externo pallide cinereo-fuscis: posticee margine

externo cinereo-fusco squamoso: corpus thorace sordide albo,

palpis fuscis, fronte tegulisque flavo maculatis; abdomine albo,

ano aurantiaco hirto.

Alee subtus venis fasciisque ares interne obsoletis ; maculis basali-

bus ochreis: corpus sordide albidum, palpis caudaque aurantiacis.

Exp. alar. une. 2, lin. 2.

Hab. Brazil. Coll. Saunders.

Has somewhat the appearance of the ermine moths. Felder

refers an allied species to the genus /Hyalurga.

10. Pericopis Holofernes, n. sp.

Ale: antic nigro-fusce, fascia postmedia tenui ochracea utrinque

roseo terminata, a venis nigris interrupta : posticee nigree, margine

externo late sanguineo a yenis intersecto ; ciliis griseis : corpus

thorace nigro-fusco, tegulis coccineo punetatis ; ; abdomine nigro,

ano coccineo.

Ale subtus pallidiores ad basin coccineo punctate: antice fascia

superna sulphureo-flava ad angulum ani roseo squamoso : posticse

290 Mr. A.G. Butler on new Species of Lepidoptera.

fascia marginali pallidiore ad apicem fusco obseurata: corpus

fuscum; abdomine serie duplici ventrali macularum flavarum,

ano coccineo.

Exp. alar. unc. 2, lin. 10.

Hab. Minas Geraes? Coll. Saunders.

The most beautiful Pertcopis I have seen, and unlike any

other species.

Genus PHALo#sIA, Walker.

Phaloésia Olympia, n. sp.

Alz supra nigro-fusce : anticee cella diseoidali basique nitide exru-

lescentibus ; costa basali coccineo trimaculata ; puncto subbasali,

fasciola discoidea trifida, maculis quinque in serie subapicali

obliqua, quatuor in serie apicali obliqua et duabus anali-submar-

ginalibus, albis: postice, area apicali excepta, nitidissime exruleo-

virescentes ; serie macularum septem albarum submarginali : eor-

pus thorace fusco, albo punctato; abdomine viridi-ceruleo.

Ale subtus area tota basali late ceeruleo-viridi nitente ; costa basalt

anticarum coccinea ; puncto basali albo obsoleto; maculis albis

majoribus ; aliter velut supra: corpus fuscum, albo fasciatum.

Exp. alar. une. 2, lin. 3.

Hab. Brazil. Coll. Saunders.

A lovely new species.

Amongst the other Pertcopides in Mr. Saunders’s collection

the following are worthy of note, as they are at present un-

described :—

“ Anthomyza Salvin,” Felder, MS. Polochie Valley (Salvin).

“ Anthomyza mimica,” Felder, MS. Upper Orinoco. Mimics

Heliconius Timareta.

“ Anthomyza histrio,” Felder, MS. Villa Nova [St. Paulo, in

B.M.]. Mimics Melinea Melus.

P. Salvini comes nearer to P. Kenara than to any other

species, but differs considerably, in-the front wings especially.

P. mimica is a fair imitation of Heliconius Timareta, and

consequently is not nearly allied to any other Pericopis.

P. histrio is allied to P. angulosa.

It is an interesting fact, in connexion with the dispute re-

specting the date of publication of the second volume of the

‘Voyage of the Novara,’ that the plates on which the above

species are figured are all antedated. I received a letter from

the late Dr. Rudolph Felder, dated Weidling, near Kloster-

neuburg, August 5, 1869, in which he says :—* Provisional

copys of our //eferocer. plates you will receive soonly by Mr.

Miscellaneous. 291

Higgins.” Shortly afterwards [ received uncoloured proofs

of forty-six plates ; of these, plates lxxv. to cvii. are lettered,

the remainder are unlettered: the lettering of the first eighteen

informs the public that they were drawn in 1867 and published

1868 ; the nineteenth drawn 1868, published 1868 ; the twen-

tieth and twenty-first drawn 1867, published 1868; the

twenty-second to twenty-seventh drawn 1868, published 1868;

the twenty-eighth and twenty-ninth drawn 1868, published

1869; the four remaining lettered plates drawn 1868, pub-

lished 1868 ; so we are to believe that thirty-one of the thirty-

three plates which Felder himself calls ‘ provisional”’ in

August 1869 were published in 1868. So far as can be

ascertained from London publishers, the part containing these

oe is actually not to be had at the present time, and lepi-

opterists are beginning to doubt whether it will ever appear

at all. When these things are considered, what must of

necessity be the feeling with regard to the second part of the

same work, of which British lepidopterists at least saw nothing

until 1867, but which bears the date 1865?

MISCELLANEOUS.

Notes on Australian Freshwater Tortoises.

By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e.

Tue British Museum has received a series of freshwater tortoises

belonging to the family Hydraspide, from Mr. Krefft. They are

preserved in spirit, and were obtained from Burnett’s River.

Chelymys macquaria.

There are six specimens, of different ages, which I believe belong

to this species, in the collection. They all agree in having a lead-

coloured head, with a broad white streak from the middle of the

hinder part of the orbit to the upper front margin of the tympanum,

and asimilar rather broad streak from the angle of the mouth to the

underside of the tympanum.

In general the gullet and throat below this line are white, but in

some they are more or less varied with lead-colour. The thorax in all

the specimens is much more oblong and convex than in the specimens

received from Segou, in the Macquarie River; but they vary both

in the outline of the thorax and in the convexity of the back very

considerably. The smallest is the broadest, with the back of the

shell much elevated in the centre. Indeed no two of the specimens

are alike in form and convexity, which induces me to believe that

they all belong to one very variable species.

292 Miscellaneous.

Elseya latisternon (Cat. Shield Rept. Suppl. p. 77).

There are two specimens in Mr. Krefft’s collection received from

Burnett’s River. They differ from the specimens in the British

Museum, which I previously described, in the underside being dark-

coloured and black-dotted; and the neck of this species is spinous

on the upper surface, like Ewchlemys spinosa, but is known from it

by not having any nuchal shield.

Note on Comephorus baicalensis. By Dr. Avserr Gtytuer, F.R.S.

The Trustees of the British Museum have lately purchased a col-

lection of fishes from Lake Baikal, and among them four specimens

of Comephorus baicalensis ; another example has been presented by

Prof. Peters. Valenciennes denies the presence of pyloric appen-

dages (xii. p. 333) ; however, I find five, each from 4 to 7 millims.

long. With regard to the systematic position of the fish, I still

think that it should be placed among the Acanthopterygians, in the

division of the Cotto-scombriformes (see the “* Systematic Synopsis of

the Families of Acanthopterygians,” Catal. iii, Appendix). In some

respects it resembles a Gadoid fish; but there are true spines in

the first dorsal fin: the air-bladder and, consequently, a pneumatic

duct are absent.

On the Embryo of Macropus major.

By H. A. PaGensrecneEr.

In the first place it may be stated, with regard to the generative

organs, that Owen is perfectly right in saying that in Macropus

major no communication at all exists between the median vaginal

cecum and the portion designated by him as the vestibule, whilst, on

the contrary, Halmaturus ruficollis (Bennetti) in our collection shows

a complete open communication. The vaginal vestibule contained

a great quantity of thrown-off epithelium, which was accumulated

in the very narrow canals of the lateral paired vaginw, the uterus

anfractuosus of authors ; the median cecum, which had flabby walls,

contained a very small quantity of a turbid fluid.

The left tube contained an embryo, although no yellow body was

to be recognized in the ovary. The very vascular decidua separated

pretty readily from the walls of the tube, except a few stronger

vascular adhesions. The chorion had no connexion at all with the

decidua, so that it slipped quite easily out of the envelope. The

embryo was exactly of the size and maturity of the specimen of

which Owen says that it was born thirty-eight days after copula-

tion, and which he has figured. It was enveloped in the amnios.

The length, from the snout to the extremity of the tail, was about

4 centimetres.

The amniotic peduncle contained five spiral convolutions of the

intestine. With its inner surface were connected the membranes

and vessels of a vesicle over 1°5 centimetre in diameter, which

projected from the peduncle and was itself supported on a pedunele

Miscellaneous. 293

nearly a centimetre in length—and of a membranous expansion,

likewise projecting from the peduncle, which in its periphery was

inseparably amalgamated with the chorion.

1 was at first inclined to regard the former vesicle as the yelk-sac.

From its mode of union I now think that it must undoubtedly be

regarded as the allantois. A fine vascular system was distinctly

visible upon it in the fresh state, even to the naked eye. Its contents,

which were in other respects limpid, contained a few turbid flakes.

[ts form was spherical, and, except by its fine long peduncle, the vesicle

had no attachments.

The peduncle entered upon the right side into the rounded mouth

of the peduncle of the amnios or umbilical cord, and remained for a

time quite free. It was only far down that it united with the wall

so as to form a fold upon the latter, lying upon the side of the

amniotic peduncle turned towards the posterior ventral region (bladder

and penis).

The other membranous expansion (Owen’s vasculosa) appeared to

be inseparably united to the left side of the amniotic peduncle from

its entrance into the latter. It contained three large vessels, pro-

bably two arteries and a vein, which in the peduncle lay on the

anterior wall and could be easily separated from the wall. One of

these vessels, probably the vein, united itself to the extreme loops

of the intestine ; the others, the arteries, passed into the interior.

From this we must contlude that these are vitelline vessels, which

alone maintain the connexion with the decidua, and to the support

of which the vitelline membrane, the outer lamina of the amnios,

and the chorion contribute. The state here described must, by com-

parison with Owen’s observations, be regarded as that of the mature

embryo. The allantois was therefore at this time very finely de-

veloped, constricted into a peduncle, surrounded by delicate vessels,

and with no trace of any contact with the periphery of the ovum.

In the vascular knots of the vitelline vessels there were scattered

whitish deposits. At this time, when the umbilical vessels should

take the place of the omphalic vessels, but for want of further de-

velopment and attainment of attachments do not do so, the early birth

takes place.

Nothing was to be observed in the way of a preparation of the

median sac for the further retention and nourishment of the ovum,

nor any thing of a preparatory dilatation of the lateral passages.

In the ventral pouch the left teat was much longer than the right

one; but whether from previous sucking, or as a preparation, I

cannot say.

In comparison with other embryos, that of the giant kangaroo is

very considerably inferior to an unborn rabbit or a newly born

ferret; its size agrees pretty closely with that of an unborn mouse.

In this comparison the small development of the hinder ex-

tremities is remarkable. Whilst on the fore feet the five toes are

very distinctly formed even to the claw-tips, the hind feet resemble

a short-stalked fin, slightly notched into three lobes; the inner

lobe is again scarcely perceptibly divided, to correspond with the

Ann. & Mag. N." A, Vol. viii. 22

294 Miscellaneous.

ultimate number of toes. This imperfection of a subsequently most

important pair of limbs, in contrast with the perfection of a pair

which are afterwards much weaker, is doubtless in accordance with

the general law, according to which early completion of form limits

owth.

a the anatomy of the adult animal it may be interesting to men-

tion the existence of a long but fine ductus Botalli, showing that

even before birth the formation of the partitions of the heart arrives

at the same completeness as in Placental Mammals. The dissection

of the embryo itself was not made, on account of the rarity of the

specimen.

Our investigation of the unborn embryo still in the tuba, when

compared with Owen’s of the embryo immediately after birth, may

make it certain, from the agreement in size and development, that

the embryo makes no considerable stay and undergoes no growth

and development in the other sexual passages.—Verhandl. des

Naturh. Vereins zu Heidelberg, v.

On the Oviposition of Mantis religiosa.

By Epuonp PERRIER.

It has long been known that the ova of Mantis religiosa are en-

closed in a case which has sometimes been described as a silky case.

In the course of last September I witnessed the oviposition of these

insects, and can give an exact account of the process employed by

the female Mantis in fabricating her case.

The material of which this shelter is composed has nothing of the

aspect of silk. At the moment when it is ejected it is a frothy

liquid very similar in appearance to the frothy liquid with which

the larvee of Cercopis surround themselves, but rather less transpa-

rent. This matter becomes solidified very quickly, and thus forms

for each of the eggs a sort of cell, in which it remains enclosed.

To build its case the Mantis employs two instruments—the ex-

tremity of its abdomen and the extremity of its elytra. The insect,

clinging to the stalk of a broom-plant or of a fern, begins to deposit

some portions of its frothy liquid, and sustains them by means of

the extremity of its elytra, which form a sort of spoon, at first pre-

venting the liquid from flowing downwards, and then constituting

an actual natural mould, in which the first layers of the nest are

fashioned. Very soon the latter presents a form very similar to that

of a swallow’s nest. The Mantis then moves the extremity of its

abdomen upon the circumference of the nest. The terminal fila-

ments are elevated and spread out; they do not appear to play any

very important part in the oviposition. In proportion as the ex-

tremity of the body is directed towards a point, the contractions of

the abdomen drive on both the frothy liquid and the eggs. The

elytra remain motionless, although applied pretty strongly to the

consolidated part of the nest, upon which we can distinguish the

traces which they have left, which forms a sort of median longitu-

dinal ridge. It is evident that by their adhesion to the nest they

Miscellaneous. 295

limit the course of the abdomen, and thus render the form of the

building regular.

The latter presents externally numerous very irregular, circular,

transverse ridges, corresponding to the layers successively deposited

by the Mantis. It may easily be conceived that these layers remain

distinct, as each of the halves of the nest is already consolidated

when the Mantis returns to it to deposit a new layer of eggs and of

frothy liquid. The nest has also a generally ovoid form. While it

is still fresh it is of a slightly yellowish-white colour; but in the

course of a short time this tint passes into a bright brown, whilst

the total volume of the nest diminishes sensibly.

When the oviposition is completed, the Mantis quits the nest by

climbing up vertically. A certain quantity of liquid continues to be

given off, becomes consolidated as the Mantis climbs, and thus forms

a sort of little column, which surmounts the nest like a lightning-

conductor.

The Mantis dies two or three days after having accomplished its

work. It clings by its anterior feet to a branch, extends its four

posterior legs, and remains thus suspended, without motion, or only

moving when it is disturbed, until the moment of its death, which

does not modify its attitude in any way.—Annales des Sci. Nat.

5* sér, tome xiv. art. 10.

Echinococcus ir Macropus major.

By H. A. PaGEenstEcuer.

The oceurrence of Echinococcus in a species of kangaroo has been

recorded by Davaine. The author found in the thoracic cavity of

a specimen of Macropus major, killed at the Zoological Garden of

Cologne, a great quantity of Echinococci. They appeared to be

identical with the ordinary Echinococcus of man and the ruminants,

and, on administering them to two dogs, one of those animals was

found on the thirty-sixth day to contain from six to eight specimens

of the true Tenia echinococcus. The author remarks that, from the

wide distribution and the isolation of the species, we may regard

Echinococcus as a very ancient form of T’cenia.—Verhandl. Naturh.

Vereins zu Heidelberg, v.

On a new case of Hypermetamorphosis in Palingenia virgo in the

Larva-state, and Analogies of this Larva with the Crustacea. By

N. Jory.

Having attended for some years to the embryogeny of the Ephe-

merine, and especially to that of Palingenia virgo, I was still unable

to hatch this neuropterous insect in my laboratory. More fortunate

this year, I have at last succeeded in following the development of

the insect in the egg, and to procure its exclusion, so as to fill up an

important gap which I regretted to find in the interesting memoirs

of Swammerdam, Réaumur, and Christian Scheffer. Long since * I

* Comptes Rendus, September 1846.

296 Miscellaneous.

indicated a very curious case of hypermetamorphosis in the larva of

Estrus equi. Von Siebold and Fabre have ascertained two others

—one in the larve of the Strepsiptera, the second in the Meloide.

But in the cases cited by these naturalists the hypermetamorphosis

was limited to some modification of the external form, the internal

organization remaining invariably the same up to the moment of

nymphosis. This is not the case in the recently hatched larva of

Palingenia virgo. In fact, at this period of its existence it is com-

pletely deprived of several organs which would seem to be essential

and eyen indispensable to the life of an insect, and the late appearance

of which is something surprising. Thus at first it has neither a circu-

latory apparatus nor special organs for respiration. Its antennze and

caudal sete have neither the same number of joints nor the villosity

which they subsequently acquire; in a word, compared with what

it will be a little while before nymphosis, it may be said to be a

very incomplete animal.

In this first state Palingenia virgo therefore recalls the permanent

state of Nemoura trifasciata and variegata, being, like them, entirely

destitute of trachean branchiew. A little later its branchise appear

under the form of small tubular ceca placed upon the lateral parts

of the first six segments of the abdomen, and of a crystalline trans-

parency, as, indeed, is the entire body. The animal then resembles

Nemoura cinerea, or, still more, Sialis lutarius, being furnished, like

the latter, with branchial czeca suspended from the first six segments

of the abdomen.

Then, becoming still more complicated, the branchial apparatus

of Palingenia virgo acquires the form of flattened lamelle, fringed

at the margins after the fashion of the branchie of the Libellule,

and traversed, as in the latter, by a principal tracheary trunk sub-

divided into very delicate branchlets. Lastly, the branchial lamelle

become gradually wider and more strongly fringed; the trachez

make their appearance with their spiral thread; the blood-globules

are formed, and the circulation is set up, as described by Carus.

Here we have, therefore, true metamorphoses perfectly analogous

to those which I ascertained in 1844 in a little freshwater shrimp *

very common in the Canal du Midi—metamorphoses which, inde-

pendently of the aquatic mode of life of the Palingenie, establish a

somewhat unexpected transition between Insects and Crustacea.

The passage from the one group to the other is rendered still more

evident by the singular insect which my son, Emile, was the first to

discover in the Garonne, and which Geoffroy, who met with it in the

neighbourhood of Paris, and Latreille, who never saw it, erroneously

arranged among the Crustacea, as it certainly respires by true

trachex enclosed between two branchial lamine+.— Comptes Rendus,

July 24, 1871, tome Ixxiii, p. 276.

* Caridina Desmarestii. See Ann. Sci. Nat. 2° sér, xix. p. 34.

+ This insect, which my son described to the Natural- History eae

of Toulouse (June 15, 1870), is nothing but the excessively rare “Bin

a queue en plumes” of Geoffroy (Hist. des Ins. de Paris, tome ii. pl. 91,

tig. 3), the Prosopistoma of Latreille (Nowy. Ann. du Mus. tome ii. p. 23).

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FOURTH SERIES. }

No. 47. NOVEMBER 1871.

XXXVI.—On the Evidence of a Glacial Epoch at the Equator.

By James Orton, of Poughkeepsie, N. Y.*

Tue valley of the Amazon is highly interesting to the geolo-

gist, from its vast extent and its disputed origin. Probably

no other region on the globe, of equal area, has such a re-

markably uniform character: from the Andes to the Atlantic,

and from the falls of the Madeira to the Orinoco, scarcely

any thing is visible but clays and sandstones+. Professor

Agassiz was the first geologist of eminence to explore any

considerable part of the formation. He ascended the river to

Tabatinga (1500 miles in a straight line); and he has well

described the successive beds, of which he distinguishes ten.

The chief, in the order of superposition, are :—coarse sand,

laminated clays of divers colours, ferruginous sandstone, and

an unstratified sandy clay ; of these, the argillaceous portion

is the most important, as it is the most extensive, the sand-

stone being reduced to isolated hills by denudation. The

clays generally are very fine in texture, and without a pebble:

they contain a large percentage of iron, but no trace of lime ;

there are, however, calcareous concretions, nodular or stalac-

tiform, strikingly similar to the marly concretions noticed by

Darwin in the Pampean mud. The argillaceous deposits are

more conspicuous on the Upper Amazon, and the sandstones

on the Lower. The whole formation dips gently to the east,

and its total thickness is about 800 feet.

Professor Agassiz considers the valley a cretaceous basin,

filled with glacial drift—in other words, that all these clays

* From a separate impression communicated by the Author.

+ Professor Agassiz speaks of this clay formation as stretching over a

surface more than three thousand miles in length; but he is evidently

led astray by the length of the Amazon, with all its windings. The

width of the continent at the equator is only 2,100 miles.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4, Vol. vin. 23

298 Mr. J. Orton on the Evidence of

and sandstones were deposited underneath a gigantic glacier,

which descended from the Andes, grinding into fine powder

the materials between it and the solid rock, and leaving an

immense moraine across the mouth of the valley. To this

cg) we make the following objections :—

. The theory is short of positive proof where we need the

ee unquestionable evidence. The confession is made that

“the direct traces of glaciers, as seen in other countries, are

wanting in Brazil.”” There is not a trace of furrows, striz, or

polished surfaces*. The answer that the rocks are so friable,

and disintegration in the tropics so rapid, as to render their

discovery hopeless, is not entirely satisfactory. The granitoid

rocks which border the valley, and the schists and porphyries

on the slope of the Andes, ought to preserve some marks of

the glaciationt. The pot-holes in the gneiss plains of Bahia,

supposed by Hartt to have been formed by glacial cascades,

are “exceedingly well preserved, and have smooth sides ;”

while all the ploughings and planings of the gigantic glacier

over the same rock have been utterly erased by disintegration!

The stone structures of Brazil endure remarkably well, while

the granite of Quebee exfoliates so rapidly in winter that oil

is used to protect the buildings; yet there is no lack of striz

in Canada.

Boulders occur only along the eastern region; none have

been observed in the great interior basin. This is a strange

inversion : if a continental glacier moved down the Andes to

the Atlantic, we would natur irally look for porphyritic boulders

scattered over the valley, and dwindling in number and size

as we near Pardé. We are suspicious, also, that these so-called

boulders have not travelled. The only genuine erraties seen

by Professor Agassiz were found on the northern flank of

Ereré ; all the others turn out to be “ boulders of decomposi-

tion.” The boulders of Tijuca, in the Rio Province, described

by Hartt, were not far-fetched ; the majority are of eneiss on

eneiss : still they may have been the work of local _ glaciers.

The Ereré erratics are hornblendie and without scratches ;

* Professor Hartt likewise acknowledges, ‘1 have nowhere seen either

polished or striated rocks.”

+ The eminent explorer Dr. Spruce describes the Casiquiari Region

as “one great sheet of granite and gneiss. There is nowhere any con-

tinuous range of mountains or plateau ; and, except towards its borders,

the granite has been entirely denuded of the stratified rocks that once

over lay it, and is now either naked or else overspread in some places with

a thin covering of white sand, and in others (chiefly flats, hollows, and

rifts) with a thick deposit of the fertile ‘terra roxa,’ or red loam (de-

composed gneiss, mica-schist, &c.), which I have supposed to be lacus-

trine, but Professor Agassiz says is glacial drift.”

a Glacial Epoch at the Equator. 299

the lack of striation, however, is no proof that they are not

true boulders.

To complete the glacial picture, it is asserted that a gigantic

moraine stretched across the mouth of the valley—though, as

Dr. Newberry says, ‘a moraine can hardly be formed by a

glacier, except where there are cliffs and pinnacles along its

course ;”’ aa as the absence of glacial inscriptions is attributed

to disintegration, so it has been found convenient to say that

this morainic wall must be looked for in the depths of the

Atlantic *. It is worthy of remark, moreover, that fiords,

which are conterminous with the drift of high latitudes, are

absent from equatorial coasts. Thus we are called upon to

believe in the existence of a tropical glacier, 2000 miles in

length, moving “for hundreds of thousands of years’’ over

the continent, upon evidence which is singularly defective.

2. We object to the theory because the formation contains

Tertiary shells. Previously to the expedition of the writer

across the continent in 1867, the vast clay-beds along the

Great River had not yielded a single fossil. In the words of

Professor Agassiz, “ ‘Tertiary deposits have never been ob-

served in any part of the Amazonian basin.” And it was on

this negative evidence mainly that the distinguished naturalist

hazarded the conjecture that the formation was drift. But the

banks of the Upper Amazon prove to be highly fossiliferous.

At the confluence of the Ambiyacu with the Maraiion stands

the village of Pebas, about two hundred miles west of Taba-

tinga, long. 72°. The site is a level tract, about fifty feet

above the river; and the formation is wholly of those peculiar

variegated clays which we traced far up the Napo, and are

continuous with the Tabatinga beds and with those on the

Lower Amazon, where they are overlain by sandstone. Im-

bedded in these clays, several feet below the surface, and in-

contestably in situ, we discovered numerous small shells.

They were examined by Mr. Gabb, of Philadelphia, who pub-

lished + the following species :—Turbonilla minuscula, n. sp. ;

Neritina pupa, Limn.; Mesalia Ortoni, n. sp.; Tellina ama-

zonensis, n. sp.; Pachydon obliquus, n.sp.; P. tenuts, n. sp.

Before leaving Pebas, we engaged Mr. Hauxwell, the ex-

perienced English collector, residing at that place, to search

* It seems to us that if “ the waters of the lake were suddenly released,”

they would have exerted the most denuding force near the outlet; yet

along the Lower Amazon we find vast remnants of the sandstone series,

as those of Ereré, Obidos, and Almeyrim, while further west the waters

seem to have made a clean sweep of it. No table-topped hills lke

Almeyrim are seen west of Mandos.

+ Amer. Journ. Conch. vol. iv. p. 167.

93%

’ ~ .

300 Mr. J. Orton on the Evidence of

for other localities. In February 1870 he reported a large

deposit on the south side of the Marajion, thirty miles below

Pebas, at Pichaua, just west of Cochaquinas*. The shells

were larger and more plentiful than at Pebas, but were found

in the same layers of red and blue clays, from six to twenty

feet beneath the soil. A collection (in quantity about half a

bushel) was received in August, and submitted to the eminent

paleontologist, T. A. Conrad, Esq. His paper, published in

the ‘American Journal of Conchology,’ Oct. 10, contained

many additional species, and corrected some mistakes into

which Mr. Gabb had fallen from lack of perfect specimens.

The following is a complete list, numbered in the order of

abundance, No. 1 being the most numerous Tt :—

GASTEROPODS. CONCHIFERS.

5. Iseea (Mesalia) Ortoni, Gabb.| 3. Pachydon tenuis, Gabb.

12. ) lintea, Conrad, 2. carinatus, Conrad.

9. Liris laqueata, Conrad. lig obliquus, Gabb.

8. Ebora crassilabra, Conrad. 6 erectus, Conrad,

14. bella, Conrad. ie cuneatus, Conrad.

15. Hemisinus suleatus, Conrad. | 11. ovatus, Conrad.

13. Dyris gracilis, Conrad. 10. altus, Conrad.

4. Neritina Ortoni, Conrad. 17. Fragments of a singular bi-

16. Bulimus linteus, Conrad. valve, probably allied to Miilleria.

The Neritina, which Gabb made identical with the living

N. pupa, proves to be a new species. The Jsw@a Ortoni is

accompanied by an immense number of small, delicate shells,

which Conrad considers its young. He thinks the genus is

related to Tricula. Liris and Dyris probably belong to the

Melaniide ; and Ebora is presumed to be a freshwater genus.

Of Hemisinus and Bulimus there was but one specimen each.

Pachydont is the most important genus, the collection fur-

nishing seven distinct species. Conrad makes it one of the

Corbulide, though its spiral beaks are in marked contrast

with those of Corbula. Some of the species attained con-

* Mr. Hauxwell writes that he has found similar shell-beds on the

north side of the Maranon, about a mile inland, both east and west of

Pebas, and also at Maucallacta.

+ The type series is now in the New-York State Geological cabinet.

{ As this name is too near Pachyodon, Conrad suggests Anisothyris.

It had an internal cartilage in a pit behind the tooth of the right valve,

exactly as in Corbula; and Meek is inclined to consider them identical.

The only shell observed by Darwin in the Pampean formation was Azara

labiata, D’Orb., one of the living Corbulide. It has no spiral beak.

Several species of Azara (Patarnomya) live in the brackish parts of the

Amazon. Corbule were abundant in the early Tertiary. See Ann. Nat.

Hist. for Jan. and Feb. 1871. i

a Glacial Epoch at the Equator. 301

siderable size, particularly tenuis and erectus; a specimen of

the latter before us measures 2 by 2} inches, and is packed

with clay crowded with P. obliquus. All the specimens are

remarkably perfect, except Bu/imus and the unknown bi-

valve. The valves of the Pachydons are seldom separated,

and scarcely ever broken, and none of the shells show the least

abrasion. The Neritina, P. tenuis, and P. carinatus retain

the epidermis, the first displaying various patterns of coloured

zigzag lines. Many species, as Jswa lintea, Liris laqueata,

and Dyris gracilis, are exceedingly delicate, yet perfect. But

a says the Andean glacier must have ploughed the

valley-bottom over and over again, grinding all the materials

beneath it into a fine powder. How did these shells escape

during ‘ the kneading-process the drift has undergone beneath

the gigantic ice-plough?’’ The supposition that they may

have been = Be in from another locality must be rejected ;

for they are plainly in place, and none are water-worn. “It

seems clear,” says Conrad, “ that they were not transported

from a distance, but lived and died in the vicinity of the spot

in which they are found.” The shells are filled with the

same bluish or drab sandy clay, “holding minute scales of

mica, and frequently ferruginous,” in which they occur. The

Pachydons abound in the indurated and coneretionary as well

as soft parts of the formation.

Here, then, we have a large collection of shells from locali-

ties thirty miles apart, exhibiting seventeen species, all ex-

tinct, belonging to nine genera, only three of which have

living representatives. The beds, therefore, cannot be later

than the Pliocene. There is not one strictly marine genus ;

Gabb’s Tellina turns out to be the young of P. tenuis. The

deposit was probably of brackish-water origin. Only one

specimen of the land-shell Bulimus was found ; and this was

about the only one in the collection which appears to have

suffered fracture before deposition. The fact that all the parts

are so orderly laid down (lignite, clays, and sandstones)

oints to a quiet formation, and not to a tumultuous flood or

hace Any subsequent oscillation must have been conti-

nental ; for the beds are without sign of being unequally tilted

or dislocated.

It is quite plain that the drift theory of this formation must

be abandoned; but Professor Hartt, to whom science is in-

debted for many minute and careful observations on the

eastern border of Brazil, has propounded a new version. He

thinks that the clays and sandstone are very late Tertiary

and marine, while the superficial unstratified deposit, covermg

302 Mr. J. Orton on the Evidence of

like a sheet the whole country (plains, campos, and sierras),

is drift, the product of a general glacier*. It is doubtful if

even local glaciers, of any great extent, existed on the moun-

tains of Minas when they stood at a higher altitude than at

present, for the same reason that glaciers are now absent from

the equatorial Andes; but, for arguments already given and

to follow, we certainly cannot believe in the existence of a

vast glacier stretching from the Andes to the Atlantic.

3. We question the possibility of its formation. At the

equator there is little variation of temperature. Pard is noted

for its equable climate, varying little from 80°. At the Ha-

cienda, on the slope of Antisana, 13,300 feet, the mean tem-

perature in spring is 42°, summer 38°, autumn 40°, winter 41°.

The snow-line on the equatorial mountains is therefore sta-

tionary ; while the oscillation from summer heat to winter

cold, in northern latitudes, gives rise to a variable snow-line.

In the Alps, the variation, from January to July, is 34°.

Now the snow-line at the equator remains throughout the

year at 15,800 feet; at the latitude of New York it is only

one half of this. Therefore, to bring the snow-limit down to

sea-level would require excessive coldt. But this more than

polar reduction of temperature, and the uniform climate, would

destroy the conditions necessary for the manufacture of the

glacier, which must be constantly fed; and the supply de-

pends on an abundant snow-fall, and this, again, on humidity.

But an intense unchanging winter would be a dry one. Be-

sides, if a snow-field does not attain a temperature higher than

zero, it can never become a glacier; for the particles are as

incoherent as sand f.

Moreover, if formed, we doubt its ability to move. The

extraordinary unbroken winter would prevent all movement ;

for this depends on repeated accumulations of snow and ice at

the high sources, and on a change of seasons. All theories

of glacier movement are based on the periodical partial lique-

faction of the surface. The Alpine glaciers move twice as

rapidly in summer as in winter. Then, too, the slope is in-

sufficient. Forbes says a glacier must have an angle of 3° or

* Rounded and angular quartz-pebbles cemented with ferruginous

loam are seen in the Pebas district.

t+ In Europe the most southern glacier which comes down to the sea

is on the coast of Norway, lat 67°.

{ According to Hopkins, if blocks on the Jura were transported from

the Alps by the agency of ice, the Alps must have been at least 6000 feet

higher than at present. But the lower the latitude, the higher the ele-

vation fneeded. Who will estimate the altitude necessary to send an

Andean glacier to the Atlantic ?

a Glacial Epoch at the Equator. 303

4°*, But between Pebas and Para, a distance of 1600 miles,

the slope is only 8! 5!, or about 24 inches per mile; and from

the tip-top of the Andes to the Atlantic the inclination is

6! 30". We conclude, therefore, that if a sheet of ice ever

eres from Cotopaxi to the mouth of the Amazon, it remained

there, immovable as the mountains.

But difficulties lie beyond this. As the length of a glacier

Gapende greatly upon the speed with which it travels, it

will be short in proportion as the angle of the slope is dimi-

nished, And, further, suppose the ice-sheet formed and

moving, what would be its flow? Even if its rate equalled

that of the Mer de Glace, a boulder from the Andes would be

over 20,000 years in reaching the Atlantic; but when we

consider its teeble slope, and its retardation by the constant

trade-winds, we may wonder if it ever completed its journey.

Yet this Agassiz glacier is represented as doing a greater

amount of work than the high-latitude glaciers, grinding up

and covering the vast basin with 800 feet of detritus, “ the

most colossal drift formation known.” And, again, all the

slope of any consequence lies between the axis of the Andes

be Pebas, a distance of 450 miles. In this abrupt descent

(35 feet per mile) it must receive momentum to carry it over

an almost level plain of 1600 miles. Why did it not plough

up the silt, creating linear lakes like Como and Maggiore,

wich radiate at right angles to the strike of the Alps? Yet

there is no appearance of excavation. The lagunes of the

Napo are shallow ponds.

4, The existence of such a continental glacier at the equator

would profoundly affect the life-history of the globe. As

Newberry says, ‘‘ Nearly all the fossil plants and mollusks of

the strata deposited immediately anterior to the glacial epoch

are undistinguishable from species now living in the same

region” t. If a mantle of ice ever covered Amazonia, un-

doubtedly it had lateral branches descending the valleys of

the Orinoco and Paraguay: there is a close similarity of the

formation in these valleys to the Amazonian clay, which has

resulted, we think, from a contemporaneousness, if not identity,

of origin; and so low is the watershed, especially on the north,

that the two river-systems are joined by natural canals f.

* The average slope of the Mer de Glace is 14°, that of the Greenland

glacier 11°,

+ In the opinion of De Candolle, subscribed to by Gray as likely, the

greater part of the existing species of plants are older than the present

configuration of our continent.

{ The Casiquiari is only 400 feet above the sea, or about 200 above the

centre of the Amazon basin.

304 Mr. J. Orton on a Glacial Epoch at the Equator.

The glaciation of the whole earth at the same time is absurd,

on biological and hydrological grounds: if, therefore, an

equatorial ice-period occurred before or after the ice-period of

the high latitudes, we must imagine the temperate regions

converted by a change of climate into a conservatory for the

rich and peculiar life in the tropics—which is an unwarrantable

assumption. Polar types are now living im the intertropical

oceanic area; so that their occurrence in any marine deposit

is no evidence per se of the general extension of glacial action

into tropical regions. And we may add that the almost total

absence of typical North-American plants in the highlands of

the West Indies and on the Andes of the equator does not

favour the theory of a glacial migration.

No continent has such a simple geological structure as

South America. The monotony of its vast expanses is in

strong contrast with the complexity of Europe: witness the

unparalleled extension of gneissic rocks from the Orinoco to

Paraguay, the long, compact range of the Andes, so emi-

nently porphyritic, and the extraordinary continuity and

uniformity of the Llanos, Amazon, and Pampa deposits of

ochraceous sandy clay. Yet we have much to learn before it

will be wise to speculate on the geological history of South

America. Darwin and Hopkins have given us sections across

the Cordilleras; and it is much to be regretted that Professor

Hartt has failed to give us a physical map, with geological

sections and reliable altitudes. We need a careful section

from Rio to Pardé, and another from Mandos to the mouth of

the Orinoco. Barometrical measurements are indispensable ;

but, so far as we know, the only consecutive observations

with a mercurial barometer across the continent are those

made by the writer in 1867*.

It is probably safe to say this much :—that South America

began with the tablelands of Guiana and Brazil+; that the

subsequent upheaval of the Andes left estuary friths now

marked by the three river-systemst{ ; that the Andes did not

reach their present altitude until after the deposition of the

Amazon formation, though it was a slow movement in mass,

for the beds are nowhere unequally tilted or dislocated§ ; that

* Published in the ‘ American Journal of Science,’ Sept. 1868.

+ Bates has shown that the geographical distribution of insects indi-

eates that Guiana was formerly an island.

} The sediments from these straits near the ocean would have a purely

marine character; and Hartt observes that the clays and sandstones on

the coast tie in with those of the Amazon. :

§ This certainly follows, if the Pebas and Pichaua shells prove to be

early Tertiary. The clay-beds ascend the eastern slope beyond the village

of Napo, which stands 1400 feet above Para, and in long. 77°. The red

Mr. H. G. Seeley on Acanthopholis platypus. 305

the archipelago on the north was formerly united to the

southern continent, and that it has since been an area of sub-

sidence* ; and that simultaneously with this subsidence was

created the low watershed which now separates the Amazon

and Caribbean waters.

XXXVII.—On Acanthopholis platypus (Seeley), a Pachypod

from the Cambridge Upper Greensand. By Harry G,

SEELEY, F.G.8., St. John’s College, Ceheiton

[Plate VIL.]

THERE is no period in English geology in which the rocks

themselves have not furnished evidence of the proximity of

land to what are now our coasts. Occasionally they prove the

present land and the past lands to have in part included each

other; and in between these periods of similar altitude the

depression is rarely if ever so profound or wide-spread as to

remove the land to a distance too great to be measured ap-

roximately in miles by the evidence from the distribution of

its detritus. But when the stratigraphic teaching becomes

difficult to read or unravel in reasoning, then the fossils come

to hand, in a rough way cut the knot that could not be untied,

and invest the subject with new interest in the distribution of

life; for sea-life, land-life, and river-life are in the main so

different from each other, that they give evidence of the extent

of strata and of the causes which limited them which are

second only in usefulness to the lithological and petrologie

facts. Among such obscure problems, but for its fossils, would

have been the history of the Cambridge Upper Greensand—a

mere junction-bed between the Gault and the Chalk; but the

fossil fruits, the sea-birds allied to Colymbus and the penguins,

the flocks of aérial quadrupeds (Ornithosaurs), the schools of

Emydian Chelonians, and, lastly, the land-quadruped Acan-

thopholis, pomt to their home in a not distant country, of

which the other deposits between the Gault and Chalk to the

south and north help to tell the whereabouts and history.

clay was not prominent on the Rio Napo till we reached long. 74° and

an altitude of 550 feet, where there is a very high bank called Puca-ureu

or- monte colorado, containing lignite—‘‘una mina de carbon de piedra,”

says Villavicencio. This interstratified lignite is traceable eastward as

far as Tabatinga. Darwin says that the Pampean formation was accom-

panied by an elevatory movement.

* This is suggested by the South-American character of the West-

Indian mammals and mollusks. There are palzontological reasons for

believing (Proc. Acad. Nat. Sc. Philad. 1868, p. 313) that the Caribbean

continent was not submerged before the close of the Postpliocene.

306 Mr. H. G. Seeley on Acanthopholis platypus,

Acanthopholis is a genus of Pachypod animals instituted by

Professor Huxley, in the ‘ Geological Magazine’ for 1867, for

a Scelidosaurian from the chalk-marl of Folkestone—Scelido-

saurian rather than Dinosaurian, because the three families

typified by Scelidosaurus, Iguanodon, and Me, alosaurus seem

to show affinities so various as to make it doubtful whether

Scelidosaurus can be included in the same order with the

Megalosaurs.

The genus has occurred sparingly for the last ten years in

the Cambridge Upper Greensand, but is rarely represented by

any parts except foot-bones, caudal and dorsal vertebre,

and scutes. These fossils indicate, by the difference in the

form of the bones, three species, which varied in size from

that of a sheep to that of a small ox. They had the tail

shorter and smaller than is usual with Iguanodonts, were

heavily striped with dermal armour, had large limbs, which

do not appear to have been so unequal or so long as among

the Iguanodonts ; and the animal had not a large head.

To the largest species I have given the name Acanthopholis

platypus; but, like too many of the osseous relics of the Cam-

bridge Greensand, the remains indicate but a small portion of

the animal—in this case the metatarsal bones of one foot, a

worn phalange, and six caudal vertebrae. And it is right to

remark that the association of these bones as remains of one

individual rests on no other evidence than their having been

disinterred together in the same pit (at Bottisham), and no

other remains of a like kind having occurred near them. And,

after study of the specimens and comparison of them with

other remains of Acanthopholis, I see no reason to doubt the

association being natural; and they make known a form of

foot-bones and vertebra of which no other example is known.

No materials are available for judging whether this species is

identical with or distinct from Prot. Huxley’s type species,

A. horridus, since no teeth have come under my notice which

can be referred to the genus and compared with the premolar

or incisor teeth figured by Prof. Huxley ; and the scutes which

that gentleman figures, and the vertebra described in his me-

moir, are remains which afford no data for specific comparison.

I may here express a conviction that in dealing ak fossil

remains of large animals, the anxiety of naturalists to allow

every possible margin of variability to their species rather

than risk the creation of a doubtful type, has led, with some

orders and among Europeans, to the retaining of groups of

Linnean magnitude, where the species are really genera ; and

thus false conclusions result as to the want of stability of

character in extinct types, as to the fewness of genera, and

a Pachypod from the Cambridge Upper Greensand. 307

the accuracy of the method of research. It therefore seems

desirable that fossil groups should be comparable in magni-

tude with the genera and species of true (7. e. living) Reptilia.

Probably the Folkestone fossil and these from Cambridge

occur upon the same horizon ; for the Cambridge animals are

usually from the an portion of the phosphatic stratum, and

are rarely mineralized with phosphates, while the Acantho-

pholis horridus, according to Mr. Etheridge *, is from the

Chalk-marl, about 8 feet above the Upper Greensand; and

almost all the marine species found in the bed, except Ammo-

nites and some of the Echinoderms, are also fossils of the

Cambridge Greensand.

The English Dinosauroids of which the foot-bones have

hitherto been figured are referred to Hyleosaurus, Iguanodon,

Scelidosaurus, and Hypsilophodon. The metatarsus in Hylao-

saurus is made of three somewhat slender and greatly elon-

gated bones +. In /yuanodon there are three principal meta-

tarsal bones, which are less elongated and relatively much

stouter than in the specimen referred to Hylaosaurus, while

there is also a rudimentary slender fourth metatarsal t+. In

Scelidosaurus there are four moderately elongated metatarsals,

of which the first is conspicuously short; and there is also,

according to Professor Owen, a slender styliform rudiment of

a fifth metatarsal, which is adherent to the proximal end of

the fourth §; while in the skeleton which Professor Huxley

refers to Hypsilophodon (Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. Feb. 1870)

the animal is remarked upon as possessing certainly four, and

eg also a slender fifth metatarsal bone, which, from

rof. Owen’s figure ||, appear to be about as long as 24 cen-

trums of dorsal vertebrae, and rather more slender than the

metatarsus of Scelidosaurus. When, therefore, the foot of

Acanthopholis was found to consist of five well-developed

bones, of which the fifth appears well capable of carrying

phalanges, and the first is smgularly massive, the animal was

invested with platypodial interest, as probably showing a cha-

racter new in the order, and offering a new point of affinity.

At the time in which Prof. Owen wrote (1857) some doubt

hung over the determination of the terminal segments of the fore

and hind limbs; and this doubt is not to be neglected in inter-

preting the present specimens, notwithstanding the researches

of Leidy, Cope, and Huxley on the proportions of the Dino-

saurian limbs.

* Geol. Mag. 1867, vol. iv. p. 68.

+ Wealden Rept. 1857, part 4, pl. xi. t Loe. cit, pls. i,-i1i.

§ Oolitic Rept. 1862, part 2, p. 17, pl. x.

|| Wealden Dinos, 1854, pt. 2, pl. 1.

308 Mr. H. G. Seeley on Acanthopholis platypus,

The form of the bones, considered by itself and in relation

to the other known fossil types, as well as the osteology of

recent crocodiles and lizards, would have led me to suspect the

metapodium to consist of the metacarpal bones ; yet the enor-

mous size of the foot-bones and small size of the caudal verte-

bre, and the fact, demonstrated by all other fossils, that the

fore foot is smaller than the hind foot, make it probable that

the inferences from comparison have in this case no import-

ance, and that the bones are metatarsal. From the shape of

the bones I should infer that the distal ends of the metatarsals

did not approximate towards each other closely, and that the

three inner bones and two outer bones were fasciculated.

Another difficulty in the restoration of the foot will occur to

the student of Prof. Owen’s writings, from the way in which

the foot of Zguanodon is interpreted in the Palzeontographical

Monograph for 1857 (Wealden Rept. pt. 4). Here the Professor

explains the rudimentary metapodial bone as the first or inner-

most toe. This interpretation is so much opposed to the ana-

logy of recent crocodiles and lizards and fossil Pachypods, that

I venture to suggest that the digit which Prof. Owen has named

the fourth is really the first, and that which is named innermost

is really outermost ; and consequently the bones, instead of be-

longing to the right foot, would belong to the left. And to ac-

count for this inversion we must believe that, in extracting the

fossil or by some subsequent accident, the phalanges of the first

and third digits came to occupy each other’s places, which

would be more credible than the interpretation which makes

the first Dinosaurian metatarsal a mere rudiment. Moreover

the proximal angles of the bones overlap each other, as in the

recent Reptilia; only, if Prof. Owen’s interpretation were ac-

cepted, they would overlap in a reverse direction to that seen

in Reptiles or Pachypods, the angles being directed ¢nward,

according to the figure. This alone seems to me sufficient

evidence of the error; and so I would suggest to all possessors

of casts of Mx. Beckles’s fossil to retranspose the phalanges of

the first and third digits, the present arrangement being as

much in defiance of osteological experience as any angel or

mermaid. It may not be out of Eps if I remark that no

corroborative evidence has yet been published that the fossil

foot referred by Prof. Owen to Jguanodon really belongs to

that genus. The passage ‘ Not far from where the foot-bones

were found, the femur, tibia, and fibula of the same Jguanodon

were extracted—a circumstance which adds to the probability

of their belonging to the same limb” is obviously meant to

beg the question of the determination, and is not put in as

proof. Prof. Owen also speculates that if the claw of the

a Pachypod from the Cambridge Upper Greensand. 309

rudimental digit were fully grown, it would probably show

the features “ which characterize the claw-phalanx which has

been mistaken for the horn of Jguanodon.” That horn has

been harped upon so steadily, that I will venture to wind it

once more. First, then, it is manifest that the determination

uoted is as pure a dream as a midsummer night could invent.

But in 1854 (Wealden Dinosauria, part 2) the illustrious au-

thor devoted many pages to a consideration upon this horn ;

and there, too, the bone which Dr. Mantell so confidently ex-

alted is degraded to being the support for an Iguanodon’s toe-

nail, seemingly because Dr. Mantell had named itahorn. Ido

not wish to defend Dr. Mantell, though I think that his scien-

tific instinct led to a conclusion which was philosophically

good; nor do I wish to underrate the spirit of Prof. Owen’s

protest that Jguanodon can by no means be inferred to have

had a horn because such a structure is found in Jguana.

Even if wrong in this particular case, it was important for the °

progress of science that uniformitarianism should not creep

unopposed into comparative anatomy. But in the elucidation

of the truth it is desirable not to neglect facts; and from the

time when Prof. Owen observed that “the mutilated basal

surface in no wise militates against the supposition of the co-

nical bone having been the terminal unsymmetrical ungual

phalanx,” &c. &e., to this day no foot has been found con-

taining a bone which resembles it; no indubitable terminal

phalange resembles it closely; while it is closely matched by

Dinosaurian dermal armour, especially that of Scelidosaurus.

That it was a nasal horn is highly improbable ; but that it is

a dermal spine of some Dinosaur seems almost certain after a

comparison of the specimens. And if any one, thirty years

ago, had had the opportunities which students have now in

the national collection, I venture to think that Dr. Mantell’s

horn would never have been made to claw the dust.

The bones of the metapodium of Acanthopholis, placed toge-

ther, measure over their proximal ends 9 inches from side to

side, while the middle bone is about 6 inches long; they are

well expanded at the proximal and distal ends; and the shaft

becomes more slender from the first to the fourth. The

roximal ends of all are flattened, transversely truncated, and

slightly twisted outward; while the distal ends are rounded

from above downward, and approximate to the usual pulley-

shaped articulation. The bones are all slightly worn, and

have suffered a little abrasion at their articular surfaces.

The first bone is short and strong. The flat proximal arti-

culation is shaped in outline like half of a wide pear, with the

convex surface external, the vertical cut surface internal, and

310 Mr. H. G. Seeley on Acanthopholis platypus,

the compressed apex upward. As preserved, this surface

measures

In height. .... pag -.-.-. &# inches,

From side to side where widest 14 inch.

The znner flattened vertical surface of the bone is somewhat

triangular in outline; its moderately concave superior margin

and its more concave inferior margin approximating towards

the distal end, but remaining separated by a convex expanded

outline of the distal articulation. ‘The whole inner surface is

gently concave from front to back: at the back, where 3?

inches deep, it is flat; in front, behind the articulation, where

an inch deep, it is convex from above downward. The ex-

ternal surface is convex and oblique from above downward

proximally ; but at the distal end, by the form of the articula-

tion, it becomes angulated, so that the external slightly convex

part is short and vertical, and the superior convex part hangs

a little to the inner surface. In length this surface is gently

concave. The extreme length of the bone as preserved is, on

the inner side, nearly 4 inches. The distal articular surtace

is somewhat abraded. It is in outline concave below, higher

on the outside, compressed on the inside, and convex above,

so as to be ear-shaped. As preserved, it measures 2? inches

from side to side, and nearly 2 inches high at the outer part.

The surface is depressed in the middle towards the under part,

where it terminates in an oblique transverse thickening : it is

not parallel with the proximal surface, but inclined to it so as

to look externally away from the second bone. The under

surface is rhomboid, half as long again as wide, wider in front

than behind, concave in length, and slightly convex from side

to side.

Externally the bone shows a few small nutritive foramina ;

and in a corresponding bone from another species (marked, in

the Woodwardian Museum, J. e. 25) foramina are conspi-

cuously numerous on both the proximal and distal aie,

though, probably owing to the state of its preservation, no

trace of them is seen in the specimen now described.

The second bone is strong, longer than the first, and less

stout; it is 53 inches long. The proximal articulation is four-

sided, with the sides nearly eataliels it is oblique to the distal

articulation, inclining towards the third metapodial bone ; it

measures 4} inches in height, and about 2 inches from side to

side at the proximal and distal ends, and 1? inch from side to

side in the middle. The long outline towards the first bone

is straight, that towards the third bone is moderately concave ;

the superior outline is slightly convex, and the inferior outline

a Pachypod from the Cambridge Upper Greensand. 311

slightly concave. The whole surface seems to be laterally

oblique to the shaft of the bone, being inclined towards meta-

ial bone no. 1; it is not so flat as the corresponding surface

in no. 1, being slightly convex both in breadth and length.

The bone contracts between the proximal and distal articular

ends, and in the middle of the sha measures 1} inch from

side to side, and 12 inch from above downward behind the

distal articulation. The lateral and upper and under surfaces

are all concave in length. The lateral side towards bone 1 is

flat, vertical at the two ends, and very slightly convex in the

middle. The lateral side towards bone 3 is concave vertically

at the proximal end, flat in the middle, where it approximates

on the under surface towards the other lateral side, and flat at

the side of the distal articulation ; all these parts are in different

planes. The superior surface is convex; it is obliquely in-

clined towards bone 1 at the proximal end, and less inclined

towards bone 3 at the distal end. The under surface contracts

so as to measure about ? of an inch from side to side in the

middle ; at the two ends it is concave from side to side. The

distal end is subreniform in outline, being convex above, con-

cave below, and flattened or slightly convex at the sides. It

measures 24 inches from side to side, and more than 2 inches

from above downward; it is regularly convex from above

downward; and toward the under half a median depression.

appears and continues increasing in concavity. The articula-

tion does not make quite a right angle with the shaft, being a

little inclined towards the first metapodial bone.

In the third bone the proximal and distal ends are less ex-

panded than in the second bone, so that its aspect is more

slender; it measures 6} inches in length. The proximal arti-

culation is more quadrate than in the second bone, measuring

about 2 inches from side to side, and 2? inches from above

downward ; it is set on to the shaft with an obliquity like that

seen in the second bone, and similarly has the two pairs of sides

parallel and the surface convex. The side towards the second

bone is very convex, an inflation running down the middle of

the side, and dying away towards the condyle of the distal

articulation. Proximally the side of the bone looks as though

slightly compressed in fossilization ; distally the side is flat.

All the sides are concave in length, the upper one least so.

The side towards bone 4 is smooth and flat, and inclines in-

feriorly towards its opposite side, so as only to be divided

from it below by a rounded ridge. The upper surface is better

defined than in the other bones described; it is concave from

side to side behind, and convex from side to side in front.

The shaft measures from side to side in the middle 14 inch,

312 Mr. H. G. Seeley on Acanthopholis platypus,

from above downward 18 inch. The distal end is ovately ob-

long, convex from above downward, whereas in the other bones

the condyles become more marked ; as in those bones, the me-

dian depression on this surface is only noticeable towards the

under’part ; and, as in the previous cases, the articular surface

is slightly oblique to the shaft laterally, inclining towards the

second bone. The surface measures 24 inches wide by 1? inch

from above downward.

The fourth bone is not well preserved, both articular ends

being rubbed. The bone is gradationally more slender than

that last described, and has proportionally smaller articular

ends; it measures, as preserved, 5% inches in length. The

proximal articular end is triangular, measuring 1? meh along

the horizontal slightly concave superior surface, 24 inches

along the flattened side towards bone 3, and 2% inches along

the flat side towards bone 5. ‘The two sides meet below in a

rounded ridge proximally. The side towards bone 3 is gently

convex from above downward; the side towards bone 5 is flat

from above downward proximally, convex from above down-

ward distally. All the sides are concave in length, the under-

side and that towards bone 5 most so, the superior surface

least so. In the middle the shaft measures less than an inch

from side to side, 1} inch from above downward, as in pre-

viously described bones. Towards the distal end the bone

from above downward steadily contracts in depth up to the

enlargement made by the condyles of the articulation ; and, as

in the other bones, the distal end expands from side to side,

only more noticeably. The distal articular surface is like

those already described, and oblong, with the sides convex

and the under surface slightly concave ; it measures more than

2 inches from side to side, and nearly 14 inch from above

downward.

The jifth bone is badly preserved at its articular ends; as

preserved, it is 53 inches long; it is in form much compressed

from side to side, and much expanded from above downward

at the proximal articulation. It is difficult to give the form of

this elongated area; but its outline is flat on the inside of the

bone and convex on its exterior side; it measures 34 inches

from above downward, and 1} inch from side to side, but does

not narrow inferiorly as it does superiorly, because the inner

angle is inflected so as to support the under part of bone 4.

The underside of the bone is very concave from back to front,

and well rounded from side to side ; but the side-to-side mea-

surement decreases towards the distal end. The inner side,

as remarked, is flat, and terminates above in a sharp ridge,

which extends down more than two-thirds the length of the

a Pachypod from the Cambridge Upper Greensand. 313

bone, and then abruptly terminates. The external side is

nearly straight between the articulations, and convex from

above downward; but towards the distal end an inflation ap-

pears towards the upper part, so as to make it approximate in

outline to a vertically elongated oval. The least measure-

ments of the shaft behind the distal articulation are less than

14 inch from side to side, and less than 14 inch from above

downward. Beyond this the distal articulation expands but

little, measuring, as preserved, 2 inches from above down-

ward, and one inch from side to side; so that while the distal

articulation in the other bones is transversely oblong, in this

fifth digit it is vertically oblong. It is an inference, perhaps

not unworthy of consideration, that since the deposit yields

two kinds of claws presumably Dinosaurian, one denveisel as

in Chelonians, the other compressed as in Lizards, the former

may have belonged to the first four digits, and the latter to

the fifth.

In size and form of the bones this metapodium suggests

comparison with the pachypod mammals, and most conspi-

cuously, by the presence of five digits, with the elephant, in

which the metapodial bones are equally large. But in the

elephant the bones of the fore foot are larger than those of the

hind foot, contrary to the rule with Dinosauria. An elephant

would similarly have had the proximal ends of the bones

transversely truncated; the proximal end would similarly

have had a great depth from front to back, and have preserved

the same width from side to side. The form of the distal end

would have been the same, though the slight mesial depres-

sion of that articulation in the fossil would have been repre-

sented by a slight mesial elevation in the mammal. The

bones would not have obliquely overlapped at the proximal

end in the elephant; and in that animal the large massive

bone would have been the fifth, and not the first as I have

named it, and the shafts of the other bones would not so

steadily decrease in size. In Rhinoceros and Hippopotamus

the bones conspicuously have a tendency for the inner to over-

lap the outer at the proximal ends as in the fossil.

Among birds, not even among foetal birds, so far as known

to me, is there any structure in fore or hind limb which can

be compared with this metapodium of Acanthopholis. Coming

to crocodiles, there is a similar gradational decrease in size of

the shaft in bones 1 to 4 in the hind limb; but then in croco-

diles the fifth bone is wanting, and the bones are out of all

proportion too long. In the fore limb, however, there are five

digits, and the proportions of the bones match much better

what is seen in the fossil; the angle, however, which the

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. viii. 24

314 Mr. H. G. Seeley on Acanthopholis platypus,

proximal end of the bone makes with the distal end is greater

in crocodiles than in Acanthopholis, and the fifth bone is

shorter and of different shape. In the Nilotie Monitor the

metapodium includes five elements in both front and back

limbs, but only in the front limb is the fifth bone compressed

at all as in the fossil; and in the hind limbs the bones are

elongated as in the crocodile; and in neither limb is there a

gradational decrease in the size of the shaft from within out-

ward. Nor is there a nearer resemblance in Uromastix, Stellio,

Lacerta, Polychrous, Iguana, Draco, or any of the typical

lizards with which I am familiar.

Among the Emydian Chelonians, of numerous genera the

metapodium similarly shows a gradational decrease in the size

of the bones from the first to the fifth, with similar proportions

for each bone, a similar overlap of the proximal ends, and

similarly shaped articular surfaces.

Among frogs the bones gradationally znerease from the first

to the fifth; but the overlap of the proximal ends is usually

discernible, so that the right and left feet could not be con-

founded.

From these comparisons it would seem that the only living

animals which throw light on the structure of the foot in

Acanthopholis are the Elephant, Emydians, and Crocodiles.

Since the fossil bones have no epiphyses, have the reptilian

form of distal articulation, and have the bones arranged in

their relation to each other and to the limb in a markedly

reptilian way, it seems probable that the resemblances to the

elephant, close and curious as they are, must be classed as a

functional modification, and not as a mark of organic approxi-

mation of the Dinosauria towards the Mammalia, though

with our present imperfect knowledge it may not be easy to

estimate the influence of such a pachypodial function in in-

ducing differentiation of the higher vital tissues. The com-

parison, then, is limited to Kmydians and Crocodiles ; and, in

view of the pachypodial function of the Emydian limb, it will

not be surprising if that type is found to be the nearer to

Acanthopholis: nevertheless the resemblance of the fore foot

of the crocodile is such as might well make any one pause in

doubting its crocodilian affinity ; for in a case where the fune-

tions of the parts were presumably dissimilar and the strue-

tural resemblance not unlike in both, the aflinity is presumably

strongest genetically where the functions of the parts are dit-

ferent. In this case such a view would make the crocodilian

resemblance at least as important as the resemblance to Chelo-

nians. Yet as the Dinosaurian type would, from our present

paleontological knowledge, seem to be at least as old as the

recent monimostylican Reptilia, the resemblance throws no

a Pachypod from the Cambridge Upper Greensand. 315

light on the Dinosaurian affinities attributable to direct de-

scent, but only demonstrates in the living reptiles collateral

divergences from fossil types which have still to be discovered.

But one phalange was tound with the metapodium ; it, too,

recalls the phalange of an elephant, being like the second in

the compression of the distal articulation from above down-

ward, and in the shortness of the bone from front to back. As

preserved, the proximal articulation measures 12 inch from

side to side, while the distal articulation measures 14 inch

from side to side. The posterior articulation is transversely

ovate, slightly concave, and, as preserved, measures an inch

from above downward in the middle; but both articulations

are worn; the distal articulation does not measure ? of an inch

from above downward. ‘The bone is more compressed on its

right side than on the left; and the right measures less from

front to back than the left side, the right side being 1} inch,

and the left about an eighth of an inch more. Among reptiles

only Chelonians have phalanges of this shape.

he vertebre associated with these foot-bones are all caudal.

The earliest in sequence of the series preserved may be re-

garded as one of the earlier caudals ; for relatively to the others

the centrum is shorter and deeper, the transverse process and

neural arch (which is not preserved) had a stronger attach-

ment, and the facets for the chevron bone on the hinder mar-

gin were wider apart and larger. The anterior articulation is

the more concave of the two, and has a central boss similar to

that seen in Pliosaurs and certain Plesiosaurs. ‘The outline

of the posterior end of the centrum is a depressed pentagon,

measuring about 2} inches from above, and more than 2

from side to side where widest. From front to back the

centrum measures 2 inches.

The second bone of the series is in much better preserva-

tion : it measures 2} inches in length; and the posterior arti-

culation is not so much larger than the anterior articulation.

The neural arch is not preserved; but the broken attachment

of the neurapophysis is lenticular, about an inch long and a

4 of an inch wide, and placed equally distant from the anterior

and posterior margins. The space between the neurapophyses

is concave and a little excavated. External to the neural arch

on the shoulder of the centrum on each side is a prominent

ridge, which arises about 3 of an inch from the anterior mar-

gin (where they are 13 inch apart); they are prolonged hori-

zontally backward, becoming rather more marked and slightly

diverging ; they make the lateral spaces both above and below

them to be concave. Rather lower below this pair of ridges

than they are below the neural arch is a second horizontal

24*

316 Mr. H. G. Seeley on Acanthopholis platypus,

pair; they do not arise quite so far forward, but extend back,

widening and thickening almost to the posterior articular sur-

face ; they make the widest part of the centrum. Below these

ridges the sides of the centrum converge inferiorly to the

hypapophysial ridges; between these limits the depth of the

side is 14 inch; above the middle of this area is a faint hori-

zontal ridge which divides it into two unequal parts and gives

it a convex aspect. The narrow under surface is limited by

the two faint hypapophysial ridges, which slightly approxi-

mate in the middle and diverge towards the two ends, termi-

nating posteriorly in the oblique facet which is confluent with

the posterior articulation. ‘The posterior side is unequally

six-sided, in every case a long side haying a short side oppo-

site to it, there being a long superior margin and a short in-

ferior margin, two short sides above and two long sides be-

low. Both articulations are rather conspicuously concave.

In the third vertebra the centrum is equally long, but is

much smaller, the posterior articulation measuring more than

1} inch from above downward, and nearly 2 inches from side

to side; while in the second vertebra the similar surface mea-

sures 1? inch from above downward and 22 inches from side

to side. In the third bone the first pair of ridges become

stronger, the second become much fainter, and the obscure

third ridge is now a well-marked tumid ridge : in consequence

of these modifications the lateral spaces of the sides become

more concave from above downward. The hypapophysial

ridges have approximated much closer together, and become

. . . 5

more elevated, especially in front, showing that the chevron

bone now articulates with both the vertebree between which it

is placed; and there is a marked increase in the concavity of

this under surface from front to back.

The fourth bone is badly preserved.

In the fifth vertebra the length of the centrum is 2 inches;

but the depth of the posterior articulation, including the

chevron surface, is 5°; inch, while its width from side to side

is 1} inch; the lateral surfaces are markedly concave; and the

whole bone looks like a substance contracted and withered.

The first and second pairs of lateral ridges have disappeared ;

and the third ridge is now a strong elevated ridge, dividing

the side into two equal parts, and at its terminations making

the widest part of the articular ends. The hypapophysial

ridges become parallel, rounder; and the whole under surface

from back to front is deeply concave. The posterior articular

surface is only slightly larger than the anterior end; and the

facets for the chevron bones are nearly equal. The inter-

vertebral cup is becoming less deep.

In the sixth bone the centrum is 1 inch long. The side

a Pachypod from the Cambridge Upper Greensand. 317

ridge has become depressed, and the side is rounded, so that

the flattened articular end has an aspect of being a little com-

pressed from side to side.

These vertebra, if really belonging to the same individual

as the foot-bones, would indicate a smaller and more mammal-

like tail than that attributed to the other Dinosaurs. Judging

from Prof. Owen’s figures (Palewont. 1862), the early caudal

vertebrae of Scelidosaurus have the centrum more obliquely

inclined forward, a neural arch with a longer attachment,

longer and stronger transverse processes placed more anteriorly,

and an absence of ridges on the side of the centrum, which has

the articular margin more thickened ; but the absence of ridges

from the centrum is the most marked character of Scelido-

saurus, Which distinguishes its caudal vertebre from those of

this animal.

The caudal vertebre of Hy/eosaurus have not been figured

by Prof. Owen.

The caudal vertebrae of Hypsilophodon, so far as can be

judged from Prof. Owen’s figure (Paleont. 1854, pl. 1), appear

to be not dissimilar, but have the transverse processes from

the centrum more developed and placed anteriorly instead of

posteriorly, while the articular margins of the centrum seem

to be greatly developed. In Jguanodon (Paleont. 1854, pl. 9,

and 1851, pl. 37) the resemblance to the centrum of Acantho-

pholis is much closer (supposing the figured determinations to

be satisfactory), and the differences would seem to be chiefly

in the proportions of the bones. Presuming that most of the

Dinosaurian caudal vertebre from the Potton Sands are to be

referred to Iguanodon, it will be noticed that the centrum is

more elongated than in Acanthopholis, and has but one ridge

on the middle of the side of the centrum, while the basal sur-

face is not so concave from front to back, nor the parts of the

side so concave or convex respectively from above downward.

In Hadrosaurus the centrum, as figured by Leidy, appears

to be much shorter from back to front, and not likely to be

confounded with Acanthopholis.

On comparing the fossil with reptiles, the cup-and-ball

articulation, the long attachment of the neural arch, and the

strong transverse processes (not to mention the number of

vertebrae) show the tail of lizards to be well distinguished

from Acanthopholis. In Chelydra (Emysaura), where the

Chelonian tail is long and has the vertebr in some respects

comparable, the centrum is opisthoccelian.

Among crocodiles the articular ends of the centrum are

flattened instead of being concave, and the centrum differs in

most of its details; but of all reptiles the crocodile is least

unlike this Dinosaur, though no erocodilian vertebre have the

318 Dr. A. Giinther on the Young State of Fishes

centrum so short as the early caudals of Acanthopholis, and

all differ in the neural arch, the transverse process, the ab-

sence of horizontal lateral ridges, and greater compression of

the body of the centrum from side to side.

In birds the tail is not similar.

But among mammals of many kinds there is a closer ap-

proximation to the Dinosaurian tail in proportion, form, and

detail of vertebra than is seen in the crocodile, even the neural

arch becoming singularly small in the Dinosaur. These

mammalian resemblances, supposing them to be essential

Dinosaurian structures, would tend to indicate a common

parentage for Dinosaurs and Mammals in the ornithodelphian

direction, and not that there were similar vital organs for the

Mammalian and Dinosaurian types. And probably the time is

near when the student of osteological synthesis, endeavouring

to emulate the achievements of the astronomer predicting

the orbits of new planets, will be able to characterize orders

and perhaps whole classes of extinct and undiscovered animals

from the evidence of their structures inherited in the types

which survive.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE VII.

Fig. 1. Front view of the metapodium of Acanthopholis platypus.

Fig. 2. The proximal ends of the same metapodial bones.

These figures are half natural size, and from photographs by A. Nicholls,

Cambridge.

XXXVITI.—On the Young State of Fishes belonging to the

Family of Squamipinnes. By Dr. ALBerr GUNTHER,

F.R.S.

In the first volume of the present series of this Journal (1868,

p. 457) I described and figured a very small fish, 11 millims.

long, under the name of T’holichthys. Its head was armed in

a most peculiar manner (by large suprascapular, humeral, and

preopercular laminz) ; and, although I had but little doubt

that the appearance of old or mature examples would be dif-

ferent, I did not think it possible that the osseous plates be-

hind the head would disappear entirely. I considered it to be

the type of a Cyttoid genus. .

Since that time I have examined several other Tholichthyes.

Lieut.-Col. Playfair obtained some from Zanzibar (where also

the original example was discovered) ; but they were of the

same small size, and did not differ from the first example,

except that the dorsal spines appeared to be more numerous

and apparently somewhat variable in number.

Surgeon Day found other similar fishes ateMadras; but they

belonging to the Family of Squamipinnes. 319

were considerably larger, viz. 1,5; inch long (= 28 millims.).

Although they retained the peculiar armature of the head, the

form of the body and fins had greatly changed, resembling

now that of a Chwtodon or Holacanthus ; so that Mr. Day felt

convinced that Tholichthys was the young of a genus of

Squamipinnes (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1870, p. 687).

It is my object in the present notice to show that this sup-

position of Mr. Day is quite correct. Unfortunately the spe-

cimen deposited by Mr. Day in the British Museum has been

mislaid, so that [ cannot avail myself of it for comparison

with the specimens which I intend to describe here.

1. I have examined two specimens, 30 millims. long, of

Chetodon citrinellus—one, in the British Museum, from the

Feejee Islands, and the other recently obtained from Hr. C.

Godeffroy. These examples show all the characters of

that species: not only are the fins as

well developed as in the mature form,

but also the black ocular band and

the marginal anal stripe are present.

Yet these specimens still retain the

scapulary and humeral laminz, and

the preopercular process projects to

the root of the ventral. Compara-

tively, these lamine appear to be smaller than in Tholichthyes ot

younger age; but this is merely in consequence of the greater

development of the body in the more advanced stage, its

growth being much more rapid than that of the head.

2. Not only Chetodon, but also other Squamipinnate ge-

nera appear to have a Tholichthys-stage. With the speci-

men of Ch. citrinellus mentioned above, Hr. Godeftroy sent

another fish, represented in the accompanying woodcut, and

now in the British Museum. The

plates on the shoulder and praoper-

culum are as in the young of Che-

todon; but the fish is distinguished

besides by a remarkably long and

curved horn above each orbit; a

deep groove runs along the lower

side of the horn. ‘The numbers of

the fin-rays are, D. #2 and A. 34.

There are between 50 and 60 trans-

verse series of scales on the body.

Now, although it is possible that the

horn above the orbit is also an excrescence lost in the more

mature state of the individual, it yet reminds us of those

species of Hentochus which are provided with more or less

320 Dr. J. E. Gray on Scapia Phayrei.

developed orbital processes. Indeed Heniochus monoceros and

H., varius approach our specimen very closely with regard to

the numbers of the fin-rays. Yet, without further evidence,

it would be hazardous to state whether this fish is a young

Cheetodon or Heniochus.

With regard to Tholichthys osseus, I have not been able to

obtain specimens in a more advanced. state of development

and to determine the genus or species of which it is the young.

I have but little doubt that Holacanthus passes also through

a Tholichthys-state, and that the preeopercular spine by which

this genus is distinguished is the permanent remains of the

expansion of the preopercular angle, which in other allied

genera disappears with age.

Our acquaintance with instances of fishes undergoing great

changes in the earlier stages of growth becomes more and

more extended. In many cases the young have been described

as distinct genera: thus Priacanthichthys has proved to be the

young of Serranus, Cephalacanthus that ot Dactylopterus,

Dicrotus of Thyrsites, Nauclerus of Naucrates, Lampugus ot

Coryphena, Stomiasunculus of Stomias, Porobronchus ot Fie-

rasfer, Acanthosoma of Orthagoriscus*, &c.; and I think

that before long Rhynchichthys will be shown to be the young

of Holocentrum, Acronurus and Keris that of Acanthurus or

Naseus, and Couchia that of Motella,

XX XITX.—On Scapia Phayrei. By Dr. J. E. Gray,

F.R.S. &e.f

I was very glad to observe that Dr. Anderson at last had had

the head of the typical specimen of Testudo Phayret prepared,

as stated in the September number of the ‘ Annals,’ and that Mr.

Stoliczka had decided, on examination, that the skull is speci-

fically identical with that I have described under the name of

Scapta Falconert. I therefore most gladly adopt the previous

specific name, and shall henceforth call it Scapia Phayrei.

This is very satisfactory to me, proving the skull to belong

to a species that has never come under my observation in a

more perfect state, and at the same time shows that Mr. Blyth

and Mr. Theobald made a great mistake when they confounded

that species with Manourta emys; and the latter, more inex-

cusable still, has confounded the most perfect specimen of

Testudo Phayret with T. indica of Gmelin.

* Dr. Liitken has informed me that Ostracion boops (Rich.) represents

a still younger state of Orthagoriscus than Acanthosoma.

{t+ This communication was received on the 26th September—too late

for insertion in our October Number.—W. F.)

Dr. J. E. Gray on Scapia Phayrei. 321

Mr. Stoliczka’s short letter in your September number, p. 212,

fully confirms my belief that the skull belonged to a very

distinct form of tortoise, which had not come under my ob-

servation in a more pertect state.

The synonymy of the species will run thus :—

Scapia Phayret.

Testudo Phayrei, Blyth, Journ. As. Soc. Cale. xxii. p. 639.

Manouria emys, Theobald, Journ. As, Soc. Cale. 1868, p. 9; Journ. Linn.

Soc. x. p. 10 (not Ginther).

Testudo indica, Theobald, /. c. p. 8 (not Gmelin).

“ Mausuria, Emys,”’ Theobald, /. c. p. 88.

Scapia Falconeri, Gray, Proc. Zool. Soc. 1869; Suppl. Cat. Shield Rept.

p- 6, f. 1 (skull only).

Hab. Aracan (Blyth).

The following account of the animal and thorax of this

genus is given by Blyth :—

*Carapace smooth, as in 7. angulata and T. radiata, but

much flatter, oblong, subquadrate, its free marginal plates

reverted and moderately serrate. Nuchal plate broader than

long ; caudal plate double; gular plates longer than broad,

Saofecataly notched ; anal broader than long, and deeply

notched. Beak unemarginate. Fore limbs covered with very

long, thick, and imbricate scales, much as in a Pangolin.

Claws elongate, strong, and thick; similar great elongated

scales at the heels, and a group of five principal obtuse spines

on either side of the tail, the medial of them remarkably strong

and thick ; two or more smaller spines or thick elongate scales

above the tail.”

The genus Scapia is very nearly allied to Manourta, and

chiefly differs from it in the greater width and greater size of

its pectoral plates, in the same manner as Pelomedusa subrufa

differs from Pelomedusa gehafie, which are the types of the

subgenera Pentonyx and Pelomedusa.

ntil lately Mr. Blyth and Mr. Theobald considered Testudo

emys (the type of Manouria) and Testudo Phayret (the type of

Scapia) to be synonymous, until I pointed out the difference

in the skull; and then they observed the difference in the pec-

toral plate. At the same time, Mr. Theobald regarded Mr.

Blyth’s typical specimen of 7. Phayret as the same as T. indica

of Gmelin, thus confounding as the same species the shortest-

and the longest-headed tortoises known.

The knowledge of the animal of the genus Scapia renders

it desirable to make an alteration in the arrangement of the

enera of this family which is given in the ‘Supplement to the

Prsstona: of Shield Reptiles,’ the alteration being more in

the characters given to the two chief sections than in the sec-

322 Dr. J. E. Gray on Scapia Phayrei.

tions themselves, which remain nearly the same, except in

removing Scapia to the second section.

Section I. The two central hinder marginal plates united into

a broad caudal plate. Sternal shields 12, arranged in pairs

on each side. Pectoral plates large, like the others. Con-

taining Testudinina, Homopina, and Kinixyina, as given

on the third page of the Suppl. Cat. Shield Rept.

Section II. The two central hinder marginal plates separate,

as in the generality of freshwater tortoises and turtles.

Manourina.

ScapiA. Sternal plates 12, regularly arranged in pairs on

each side of the central line. Scapia Phayret.

Manourta. Sternal shields 10, arranged in five pairs.

The two pectoral plates small, short, triangular on the

hinder side of the axilla. Manouria emys.

The history and account of the state of the specimens in

the Calcutta Museum is so very contradictory, that I should

not be astonished at hearing that the missing head had been

discovered there.

Mr. Blyth (Journ. Asiat. Soc. Bengal, 1853, vol. xxii. p. 639),

in describing Testudo Phayret, notices two specimens, one

large and another rather smaller and having the appearance

of great age; and in his pamphlet he adds :—“ Its test (cara-

pace) was much deformed, which is the reason I could not de-

scribe the species so minutely as I otherwise should have

done; and as the general deformity might well have extended

to the skull in some degree, this may account for the skull in

the British Museum deviating slightly from the normal type.”

Mr. Theobald, in the ‘Catalogue of the Reptiles of the

Museum of the Asiatic Society ’* (which I have only just re-

ceived, as I ordered it believing it to be a separate publication,

and I[ now find it is only an extra number of the ‘ Journal of

the Asiatic Society’), at page 9 makes the following entry:

“¢ ManourtA, Gray, MJ. emys, Gray: an adult, much injured ;

Moulmain (Major Phayre). Formerly a stuffed specimen, and

now only a few fragments remain of this rare species.” At

* If Thad seen Mr, Theobald’s Catalogue before, I never should have

written any observations on his paper about the skull of Seapra Falconeri,

and I should have been quite satisfied that Dr. Falconer’s memory and

my own reputation should have shared with Bell, Jerdon, Giinther, Blyth,

and other zoologists the ill-tempered personalities with which Mr. Theo-

bald’s catalogue and other papers abound. I have lately received a very

abusive letter from Mr. Theobald, but am glad to see that he has some

discretion ; for he has blotted out (before he sent it to me) two lines which

he had written—if this was not done by his legal adviser, through whom

I received it,

Dr. J. E. ¢ may on Scapia Phayrei. oo

p- 88, under “ Mausuria, Emys” :—* The débris of the specimen

formerly exhibited as a stutfed animal, but now only in frag-

ments ; heads, legs, &c. Kc. missing.”

It is to be remarked that no reference is made to its being

the Testudo Phayret of Blyth, or where he described it, as is

usually stated in the catalogue, and that “ Gray,” instead of

“‘Giinther,” is inserted after the name used, which I had not

adopted at that time*.

Dr. Anderson, who was the curator when Mr. Theobald

made the catalogue, and who is now Director of the Museum,

observes that Blyth’s type of Testudo Phayret is still in the

museum in a perfect state, and that it was referred by Theo-

bald to 7. indica +; and further on he says it is in “ a capital

condition.”

He refers also to the second specimen mentioned by Blyth

as being in the museum, observing, “This is the specimen

referred by Mr. Theobald to Manourta emys in his catalogue.”

It “can hardly be said to be in fragments, as the carapace is

entire, with the exception of a small portion which has been

broken off the anterior margin. ‘The sternum, also, is nearly

perfect, as shown in my drawing, although it wants the dermal

plates.” ‘ The skull and the remainder of the skeleton, how-

ever, are absent.’ He further states, ‘‘The names of the

sternal plates are in the handwriting of Dr. Falconer.”

There is an equal discrepancy about the manipulation

which this second or ‘ deformed”’ specimen has undergone.

Mr. Theobald, according to the statement of Dr. Sclater in

the ‘Athenzeum,’ December 3, 1870, p. 723, stated simply that

he found “one of the typical specimens of Testudo Phayred in

the Indian Museum in a very fragmentary state. On insti-

tuting inquiries as to how this had come to pass, he was told

that the specimen had been taken away by Dr. Falconer,

when engaged in preparing his catalogue of the Asiatic So-

ciety’s Sewalik fossils, and buried in order to separate the

bones.”

“The skeleton of the tortoise in question was found to bear

the names of the different bones written on them in ink, either

by Dr. Falconer or his assistant Dr. Walker; and the skull

* T am particular in referring to this point, for it is from a similar

accident that Mr. Blyth and Mr. Theobald are so irate at the name of

Gray appearing after 7. elongata. If they referred to my original de-

scription in the ‘ Proceedings’ for 1856, they would there find that I give

the name of Blyth to the species, and refer to the place where he de-

seribed it.

+ The only specimen in the Catalogue is entered “ 7. indica, Gmelin ;

a stuffed female. Galapagos Islands.” Can this be the specimen referred

to, and the habitat a mistake or a guess ?

324 Dr. J. Anderson on Testudo Phayrei.

had not been returned to the Asiatic Museum along with the

rest of the skeleton, through the ¢nadvertence of Dr. Falconer.”

Mr. Blyth, in the brochure dated the 28th December 1870,

which was distributed about the streets of London, says :—

“In my presence he [Dr. Falconer] then took to pieces the

deformed specimen originally described by me; and, moreover,

he took the skull away with him, which I never saw after-

wards.”

Mr. Grote, the secretary of the Society at that period, tells

me that there is no record of this fact im the archives of the

Society.

Dr. Anderson states :—“ I will also observe that this speci-

men generally has a decided appearance of having been par-

tially macerated, but not to any great extent.”

Thus we see that, according to Mr. Theobald, the tortoise

was taken away and buried; according to Blyth, it was taken

to pieces in his presence; Dr. Anderson thinks it has been

macerated; Mr. Theobald ‘says the bones have the names

written on them by Dr. Falconer or his assistant, Dr. Walker;

and Dr. Anderson says it has the names on the sternal plates

in the handwriting of Dr. Falconer, and that the skull and

remainder of the skeleton are absent. They all agree in the

skull being absent, and upon this they base the whole theory

of the skull being retained by Dr. Falconer. I can only say

that the skull in the British Museum certainly has no appear-

ance of ever having had any thing written upon it by any

person, or of having been buried, and that it shows no indica-

tion of any deformities as suggested by Mr. Blyth.

The knowledge of the carapace and skull of the genus

Scapia shows that the peculiarity in the form of the skull

is a proper character of the animal, and not a deformity as

Mr. Blyth suggests.

XL.—On Testudo Phayrei, Theob. & Dr. Gray.

By Joun AnvERSON, M.D., F.L.S., F.Z.8., &e.

Hap not Dr. Gray’s name been attached to the article that

appeared in the Ann. & Mag. of Nat. Hist. for August last, I

would have taken no notice of it; but as anything written by

Dr. Gray on a zoological question should carry some weight

with it, I have to request that you will insert this reply to

Dr. Gray’s strictures.

Apart from the question of Trionyx Phayret, | might have

left the merits of the other charges which Dr. Gray has

brought against me to the unbiased judgment of your readers,

Dr. J. Anderson on Testudo Phayrei. 325

had I thought that they had all the facts before them and

were in possession of my papers. But as it is highly impro-

bable that they are so situated, I shall answer and dispose of

Dr. Gray’s personalities with the summary brevity which such

unfounded statements as those indulged in by him with regard

to my work merit from me. It seems to me a degradation of

science to allow personal feeling in any way to interfere with

and bias the judgment in questions that can be decided only

by accurate observation and reason.

The following are the circumstances which have elicited

Dr. Gray’s remarks. In some short papers contributed by

me to the ‘ Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London’

I had occasion fairly to criticise Dr. Gray’s definition of the

genus Maecroxus and his division of the squirrels into two

genera, Seiwrus and Macroxus, and to suggest that his name

for a new genus of Cetacea, which I accepted, should be

slightly altered to make it accord with the rules that regulate

the formation of Latin words. I also stated that it was my

opinion that Trionyx Jeudii, Gray, was the Trionyx Phayret,

heobald. Had I stepped out of my way to make these ob-

servations, without having any thing to say on these animals,

I should certainly have followed a most objectionable course ;

but as I had some remarks to offer on each, I hold that I did

not overstep the bounds of fair criticism.

With regard to 7. Phayret (for I will follow the order that

Dr. Gray has adopted in his remarks, his article not being

confined to the consideration of this tortoise), the specimen

which formed the subject of my observations is a specimen

which, on the very best authority, I was informed was an

adult of the species; so that Dr.Gray was wrong in con-

cluding that I had no better means of determining the species

than Theobald’s description afforded.

Dr. Gray says that my figure of the sternum of 7. Phayret

does not accord with my remark that the chief differences that

separate it from 7. gangeticus are the less developed character

of the osseous portion of the sternum and the relatively finer

character of its sculpturing on both aspects, and proceeds to

observe that my drawing represents large and well-developed

callosities, not in the slightest degree resembling the small,

narrow, linear, lateral callosities found in Trionyx subplanus

as described by Theobald, but also having large triangular

anal callosities and the odd osseous semicircular bone in the

front of the sternum covered with a lunate callosity, not even

found in Trionyx gangeticus ; and as the result of these consi-

derations, Dr. Gray arrives at the conclusion that the specimen

I described had no connexion with 7. Phayrez, Theobald.

326 Dr. J. Anderson on Testudo Phayrei.

Now, after another examination of my materials, I repeat

the statement that my specimen is distinguished from 7. gan-

geticus by the osseous plates of its sternum being considerably

less developed than in that species, and by the relatively finer

character of its sculpturing on both aspects. In 7. Phayrei

the abdominal expansions of the lateral plates of the sternum

of the adult are widely separated from each other by a broad

cartilaginous area almost as well marked as in Dr. Gray’s

figure of the so-called Dogania, and measuring 4" 3!" in its

greatest width. It is the presence of this large cartilaginous

space, combined with the less developed character of the

osseous portion of the sternum as compared with 7. gangeticus,

that led Theobald to state that the sternum presents a remark-

able difference in the development of the bony plates as con-

trasted with 7. gangeticus, and that in general characters it

more nearly approaches to Dogania subplana. Dr. Gray has

become confused between the tubercular callous surfaces of the

sternal plates and the plates themselves of 7. Phayrez, and

makes it appear as if Theobald described the former as resem-

bling those of 7. subplanus; whereas Theobald’s words are

distinctly these, that the development of the bony plates of

the sternum of 7. Phayret approaches to T. subplanus, which

is the character of my specimen in respect of its sternal

osseous plates ; and he does not, as Dr. Gray states, mention

any small linear callosities as characteristic of his 7. Phayrez.

Mr. Theobald, moreover, does not compare the tubercular cal-

lous surfaces to the small linear callosities of Dogania beyond

saying that in 7. Phayre? the former are less developed and more

feebly sculptured than in any of its allies; but as a matter of

fact he describes them as marginal, without giving any details

as to their distribution. How Dr. Gray reconciles this plain

statement of fact with his interpretation of it, I leave him to

explain. In my specimen the tubercular callous surfaces are

coextensive in their distribution with the antero-posteriorly

united lateral plates and the surface of the anals and of the

odd osseous plate ; but as Theobald has not given any detailed

account of the distribution of these surfaces beyond what 1

have quoted from his description, I hold that, under the cir-

cumstance that he recognized in my specimen 7. Phayre?, I

did not err in regarding it as an adult in which the marginal

granulations had become visible all over the surface of the

lateral, anal, and odd osseous plates. Dr. Gray confounds

“linear”? with “ marginal,” whereas the latter term embraces

the margins of an object; and when that object has an irregular

outline, the former term, “ linear,” cannot be applied to it. If

Dr. Gray means by “ linear”’ the straight sides of a square, or

Dr. J. Anderson on Testudo Phayrei. 327

even the rounded outline of a circle, it appears to me that the

more appropriate term would be “ marginal.” Calmly esti-

mating the value to be attached to the facts as 1 have now

stated them, I hold that 1 am entitled to consider that my

specimen is an adult Trionyx Phayred, and that as its skull,

after carefully comparing it with the skull of 7rionyx Jeudii,

is found to agree with the latter in its structural details, I am

forced to accept the conclusion that Gray’s 7. Jeudii is only

T. Phayret wider another name.

Dr. Gray, after stating that he is aware that the sternal

callosities of Zrionyx change much during growth, again in-

troduces the assertion that Mr. Theobald had remarked that

his 7. Phayret had the lateral linear callosities of 7. subplanus,

a statement which I do not find, as I have already observed,

in any description of Theobald’s relating to 7. Phayret. How

is this discrepancy to be reconciled ?

I am perfectly aware that Mr. Theobald does not describe

any anal callosities ; but I have given such details regarding

the callosities and the adult characters of the species as have

enabled Dr. Gray, notwithstanding his assertion that I deal

only in generic characters, to refer it to the genus Landemania

a. to the species perocellatus—by some process of mental

legerdemain, if he is consistent in saying that I have not

given any specific characters !

At that point in his article where he arrives at the conclu-

sion that the specimen of 7. Phayret described by me has no

affinity with 7. Phayret, Theobald, Dr. Gray unconnectedly

diverges to consider my views on the genus Macroxus, Cuvier,

as accepted by him, and, having stated his views on that sub-

ject, betakes himself to 7. Jeudii, from the consideration of

which he again returns to the charge regarding 7. Phayrez,

associating with it some remarks regarding his estimate of the

state of science in the Imperial Museum of Calcutta, with a

notice of my official position in the capital of India. I shall

follow Dr. Gray in his ramble, and first consider his state-

ments regarding the squirrels.

Dr. Gray, in adopting the genus Macroxus, does so, to use

his own words, “as it is desirable to separate the squirrels

with simple ears; and he defines the genus as follows :—

“Head moderate, short; nose rounded; ears ovate, covered

with short adpressed hairs ; front edge of the cutting-teeth com-

pressed, smooth. Limbs free. Tail as long as or longer than

the body and head, covered with long spreading hair.” And

the genus Se‘wrus as follows :—“ Ears tufted. Head broad ;

muzzle short. Feet hairy at the heels. Front upper molar

small or often wanting.’ Dr. Gray says I objected to the

328 Dr. J. Anderson on Testudo Phayrei.

genus Sciwrus being separated into genera by organic charac-

ters, such as the shape of the skull and pencilling of the ears.

Will Dr. Gray point out where I made such a statement, and

will he indicate one single structural character he has enu-

merated in either of the foregoing definitions that is of the

slightest value as such ? The character on which Dr. Gray

places so much reliance is the absence or presence of a tuft of

hair on the ear—a character, I submit, of the most unreliable

nature, and subject to every possible amount of variation, even

on Dr. Gray’s own showing. The relative length of the tail

to the body is another character that finds favour with Dr.

Gray ; but every anatomist is aware that the number of caudal

vertebre is very liable to vary in individuals of the same

species. Macacus lasiotus should be a warning to Dr. Gray

not to place his faith in tails ; for they sometimes lead to tales

of sad misfortunes in zoology and to most erroneous conclu-

sions. To structural characters properly so called there is not

the faintest allusion in Dr. Gray’s definition of the above

genera, if I exclude a passing reference to the smooth com-

pressed incisors, which Dr. Gray calls cutting-teeth, and to

the unstable character of a first molar that is often wanting.

Neither do these definitions contain any reference whatever to

the skulls, nor does Dr. Gray describe the skulls under the

species ; yet he counsels me to study structural characters. I

have critically gone over every Asiatic squirrel in the British

Museum, skins and mounted specimens, to which I believe

Dr. Gray refers when he speaks “ of a large series of species,

including a large collection of specimens ;” and I have carefully

examined the extensive collection of species and specimens of

squirrels in this museum, and have removed the skull from each

species ; so that I have had ample opportunities of judging whe-

ther any importance is to be attached to Dr. Gray’s character

of the tufting of the ears in dividing the Asiatic squirrels ; and

I unhesitatingly say that the conclusion I have arrived at is

that there is not. With regard to the lineation of the squir-

rels, all that I said was, that the Asiatic squirrels, for con-

venience’ sake, without any subdivision of the genus Sezurus

into genera, as Dr. Gray would seem to think I had suggested

should be done, may be grouped as the simply grizzled squir-

rels, dorsally, laterally, and ventrally banded squirrels. Dr.

Gray characterizes this as a retrograde proposal; but in his

own Synopsis of his so-called Asiatic Macroxt, Dr. Gray

divides them on similar principles, selecting the longitudinal

streaks as his sole guide, with the single exception of one

species founded upon the length of its tail. I hold that my

arrangement is in advance of Dr. Gray’s, who was unaware of

Dr. J. Anderson on Testudo Phayrei. 329

the existence of a longitudinally belly-banded group of squir-

rels; but Iam aware that mere external characters are only

of value as a means of classifying animal forms preliminary

to an extended knowledge of persistent structural modifica-

tions.

Dr. Gray on two occasions insinuates that I have described

my specimens from native drawings—a suggestion to which

I give an unqualified contradiction. But, whatever may be

the faults in perspective drawing by native artists, they are

capital workers at detail, when properly supervised ; and Dr.

Gray himself bore witness, in past years, to their accuracy,

when, on the faith of the correctness of their representations,

he, in his ‘ Illustrations of Indian Zoology,’ founded many

species on native drawings ; but no Indian zoologist requires

to have recourse to them, as he can usually procure the living

or recently dead specimens.

With regard to 7. Jeudii, the next subject animadverted on

by Dr. Gray, this species was described by him from a single

skull, without his knowing any thing of the carapace or ster-

num. I have already mentioned, in its proper place, that this

skull agrees in every particular with the skull of 7. Phayret.

The central longitudinal ridge across the front of the concave

alveolar surface of the lower jaw in my specimen is, as was to

be expected in such a large individual, more strongly deve-

loped than in Gray’s type. Dr. Gray regrets that I did not

show him the skull of 7. Phayrez, a regret which I share with

him; for if he had seen the skull, he would doubtless have

been convinced of their identity, and the readers of this Journal

would have been spared this unpleasant discussion. If my

visit to London had not been so short and hurried, Dr. Gray

would have seen the skull; but I was quite competent, with

the skull of 7. Jeudii before me and that of 7. Phayret in my

hand, to decide whether the two were distinct.

It is not my intention to follow Dr. Gray in his estimate of

the state of science in the Imperial Museum, beyond remark-

ing that it seems to me that the opinion of a single man, un-

supported by unprejudiced evidence, is powerless to affect its

reputation.

Dr. Gray finds fault with my measurements; but his mis-

understanding of the formule " ' does not rest with me,

especially as Dr. Gray was formerly in the habit of using the

same formule for his measurements; and in verification of

this I refer to pp. 24-58 of the ‘ Proceedings of the Zoological

Society of aad n’ for 1848, where he uses the foregoing

formulz and inches in the same line. This is an instructive

example of the character of Dr. Gray’s criticism.

Ann. d&: Mag. Nat. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. vin. 25

330 =Mr. H. J. Carter on the Parasites of the Sponges.

From the subject of measurements Dr. Gray suddenly di-

verges to make the following observation. Again referring to

my paper on Trionyx Phayret, he says, “the sternum is thus

described :—‘ Seven osseous plates, of which five are visible

and granular ;’” and, seizing on the word “seven,” he either

believes that I was ignorant of the elementary fact of the

number of plates that compose the sternum of the tortoise, or

twists my words to favour an hypothesis pleasant to himself.

He makes the very just supposition that I meant the nine

sternal bones: but this quibble is unworthy of Dr. Gray ; for

he had only to look at my figure and he would have discovered

the explanation of my using the word seven—the transverse

suture of the lateral plates being obliterated, the two pairs in

this adult specimen being externally resolved into one pair, so

that, as I have already observed, only seven distinct osseous

plates exist. In describing things as they are, it is quite un-

called-for to enter into the first principles of things as they

have been.

I regret having encroached so much on your valuable space,

and the wandering character of this note, which has been in-

duced, however, by the digressions that distinguish Dr. Gray’s

article to which this is in reply.

Calcutta, Sept. 16, 1871.

XLI.— Parasites of the Sponges. By H. J. CARTER, F.R.S. &e.

My pear Dr. FRANCIS,

I hope soon to send you an illustrated paper on the Parasites

of Sponges, beginning with Dr. Bowerbank’s Stematumenia,

which, so far as this author’s specimen of “ fibro-membranous

tissue’ goes (Brit. Spong. pl. xii. figs. 256 & 260; Annals,

1845, vol. xvi. pl. 14. fig. 1) is no more a sponge, or part of

one, than his so-called Halyphysema. ‘The latter, as you

know, I have long since shown in the ‘Annals’ to be a Fora-

minifer, dressing itself out in spicules after the manner of the

jackdaw with peacock’s feathers, but probably not for the

same purpose ; and the fibre of the former, illustrative of the

so-called “ fibro-membranous tissue” in Stematumenia, I shall

soon show to be an Alga, and probably an Oscillatorium,

which, from its frequently infesting sponges of different kinds

in all quarters of the globe, I propose to name ‘‘ Spongiophaga

communis.”

Schmidt (in 1862, Spong. Adriat., and especially in 1864,

Suppl.), after having given a great deal of attention to these

Mr. H. J. Carter on the Parasites of the Sponges. 331

? pong

filaments, which have a cell at one end and a spiral twist

throughout, admits that they are different from the sponge-

cell par excellence (7. e. the sponge-animal), and after alluding

to Kélliker’s doubt in 1866, viz. whether it be a part of the

sponge or a parasite, agrees in 1870 (Atlantisch. Spong. Faun.)

with Kdlliker, that the two structures, viz. the sponge-fibre

and the fibrille, are different, finally ending with the expres-

sion that, after much trouble, he can state nothing further

respecting the nature of the latter.

fh his critique on the synonymy and species of the Kerato-

spongia, in 1864, Schmidt observes, respecting Auliskia, that

Dr. Bowerbank’s illustration of his so-called ‘ compound

fistulose keratose fibre” in this genus (/. c. pl. 14. fig. 268, and

Annals, /. c. pl. 13. figs. 1 & 2) proves that it is nothing more

than an “ Alga,” and therefore, being no genus at all, that the

name should be expunged. I came to the same conclusion

before finding that Schmidt had done so; but am not sure

whether the branched filament is part of the mycelium of a

Mucor, or an Alga allied to Pythium entophytum among the

Saprolegniew. Many genera of the Mucedines, especially

Botrytis, infest the Sponges; but I have not yet, to my know-

ledge, seen one Saprolegniee. Dr. Bowerbank’s illustrations

of his so-called “ fibrillated sponge-fibre”’ of the “‘ Australian

sponges” (/. c. pl. xvi. figs. 280 & 279) are also of the same

kind. In short, no tortuous branched fibres of the sort are

proper to the Spongiade ; and hence all genera based upon

them should be suppressed.

The “ East-Indian Sponge,” too (/.c. pl. xx. fig. 307),

which Dr. Bowerbank gives in illustration of the “inhalant

areas’ in this species—Dr. J. E.Gray has correctly stated

(Proc. Zool. Soc. May 1867, p. 514) that the latter are nothing

more than polypes, “ probably a parasite like the genus Bergia

of Michelotti.” But I do not wonder at Dr. Bowerbank’s

mistake here, when, in the figure 374 following, he represents

the polypes of Hyalonema as the “ oscula of a columnar cloacal

system ’’ (!). :

Of such parasitic polypes there is one which is entirely iso-

lated, another which is concatenated by a stoloniferous pro-

longation of the polypidom (viz. that figured by Dr. Bower-

bank as “inhalant areas”’), a third in groups, as in Schmidt’s

Palythoa on the sponge Awinella, and a fourth in a con-

tinuous polypidom entirely surrounding the glass rope of

Hyalonema.

It seems to me absolutely necessary that, if any one would

describe a sponge with accuracy, he should be generally ac-

quainted with all, or at all events with most of the known

25*

332 Dr. A.S. Packard on new North-American Phyllopoda.

lower forms of both animal and vegetable life, since in propor-

tion as this is the case he will avoid such egregious blunders

as those above mentioned.

Indeed this observation holds good not only with the Spon-

giade, but with all the lower divisions of animal and vegetable

life.

If a man be not generally acquainted with them, besides

being a general histologist, it may be inferred that his writings

on them will be more or less inaccurate, and thus fail to be of

any scientific value; they will be more for show than for

usefulness or truthfulness, and, worst of all, occasion a grievous

loss of time to the bond fide student.

I am, my dear Dr. Francis,

Very sincerely yours,

Henry J. CARTER.

“ The Cottage,’ Budleigh-Salterton, Devon.

Oct. 18, 1871.

XLIL.— Preliminary Notice of New North-American Phyllo-

poda. By A. 8. PAcKARD, jun., M.D.*

Tue following brief descriptions are extracted from a mono-

graphical notice of our Phyllopod Crustacea, which, with the

exception of the Branchipodide, so thoroughly investigated by

Prof. Verrill, have been sadly neglected. It will be noticed

that North America is rich in the species of Apus, more so than

any other quarter of the globe so far as yet known. It is a

little singular that no species has yet occurred east of the Mis-

sissipi river. The species of Limnadiadz are probably more

abundant than naturalists are aware of; and the attention of col-

lectors of shells is called to these Cyclas-like-shelled Crustacea,

whose shells may not unfrequently be mistaken and passed by

as simply species of Cyclas. For the privilege of studying the

species of Apus I am indebted to Dr. William Stimpson, who

has lent me the specimens placed on deposit in the Chicago

Academy of Sciences by the Smithsonian Institution, and to

Prof. A. E. Verrill, who has contributed the specimens in the

Yale Museum ; while the Museum of Comparative Zoology at

Cambridge has contributed a new Apus from Northern India ;

and for the Limnadiads my acknowledgments are due to Mr.

G. W. Belfrage, an industrious collector, and Prof. E. 8. Morse,

who have given several species to the Peabody Academy of

Science.

* From the ‘American Journal of Science and Arts,’ vol. ii. August

1871. Communicated by the Author.

Dr. A. S. Packard on new North-American Phyllopoda. 333

APODID”.

The known species of Apus may be for convenience divided

into three sections, characterized in part by the length of the

shield, or carapace, the highest forms having the shortest cara-

pace; those with the longest shields, as the European Apus

cancriformis, approximating in this and other characters to the

genus Lepidurus.

Section a comprises Apus longicaudatus, Lucasanus, New-

berryt, and probably domingensis.

Section 6 comprises Apus equalis and Guildingit.

Section c comprises A. caneriformis and himalayanus.

Apus longicaudatus, Leconte, Ann. N. Y. Lyceum.—Prof.

Dana’s type specimen, which is now very imperfect, was labelled

“ Rocky Mountains, near Long’s Peak.” Four specimens

from “Texas, J. H. Clark, No. 3.” Three specimens from

“pools near Yellowstone river, Dr. Hayden, No. 6.” Mus.

Chicago Acad. Both sexes occurred, the females having eggs.

James’s A. obtusatus (Long’s Expedition) is probably this spe-

cies. A. numidicus, Lucas, from Algeria, in the form of the

carapace seems to be allied to A. longicaudatus.

Apus Lucasanus, 0. sp.— g closely allied to A. longicaudatus.

The frontal doublure rather longer than in longicaudatus, and

hypostoma a little smaller; maxillipeds shorter and smaller,

and telson longer than in the preceding species, with three

median spines above; anal stylets less spiny. Number of

segments behind posterior edge of shield 33 ; number behind

the last pair of gills (including telson) 13. Length of body

(excluding caudal stylets) 94, of carapace along the middle

‘37 ; total length of carapace *48 ; length of tergal carina °24 ;

distance from anterior end of carina to front edge of carapace

16; length of caudal stylets °57, being a little over half the

length of body ; breadth of shield -40 inch.

ix specimens in a bottle labelled “‘ Kansas, No. 5,” and con-

taining thirteen? A. equalis. Mus. Chicago Acad. They

cannot be distinguished from St. Lucas specimens.

9. Carapace longer than in ¢, and caudal stylets not so

heavily spined. Number of segments behind posterior edge of

shield 29 ; number behind last pair of feet 11. Length of body

80, of carapace along the middle -30; total length of carapace

‘40; length of tergal carina 25; distance from front end of

carina to front edge of carapace *16 (stylet broken) ; diameter

of egg-sacs *09 inch.

One specimen from “ Cape St. Lucas, John Xanthus, No. 4.”

Mus. Chicago Acad.

Apus Newberryt, n. sp., 2 .—This fine species differs from

334 Dr. A.S. Packard on new North-American Phyllopoda.

A, longicaudatus chiefly in the shorter maxillipeds, and much

longer, smooth telson with three instead of four median spines,

and in the smooth, finely spinulated caudal stylets, aN the

carapace is longer. Number of segments behind posterior edge

of carapace 29; number beyond last pair of feet 11. Length

of body 1:78, of carapace along the middle -75; total length

1:00; length of tergal carina *50; distance from front end to

front edge of carapace ‘30; length of caudal stylets 1-05 inch.

Two specimens from “ Utah, J. 8. Newberry, No.1.” Mus.

Chicago Acad.

Apus equalis, n.sp., ¢ In this species the carapace is much

longer than in the preceding species, the eyes are larger, the

tubercle behind them is smaller, and the gills reach much nearer

the telson. Number of segments behind posterior edge of shield

23; number behind last pair of feet 11. Length of body 1°15,

of carapace along the middle *56, breadth -56 ; length of tergal

carina *35; distance from front end of carina to front edge of

carapace ‘21; length of caudal stylets ‘75 inch.

Two specimens from “‘ Matamoras, Mexico, General Couch.”

Mus. Chicago Acad.

9. The telson has five median spines and is shorter, and the

stylets have more numerous and shorter spines than in A. New-

berry. The underside of the telson is much smoother than in

A. longicaudatus, and the outer gill of the first maxillipeds is a

little longer and more acute. Number of segments beyond the

hind edge of carapace 25 ; number beyond the last pair of feet 9.

Length of body 1:07 ; length of carapace in middle *56, breadth

‘46; length of carina °33; length from front end of carina

to front edge of carapace *23; length of caudal stylets -75;

diameter of egg-sac *24 inch.

Thirteen specimens from ‘‘ Matamoras, General Couch” and

“‘ Kansas, No. 5,” Mus. Chicago Acad., and a specimen from

Yale Museum labelled “ Plains of Rocky Mts., No. 390.”

Apus Guildingii, Thompson, Zool. Researches, Jan. 1834,

p- 108, belongs to the same section of the genus as A. equalis ;

but the fourth branch of the first maxillipeds is longer than in

any other species known to me, being represented as reaching

almost to the end of the caudal stylets. St. Vincent, West

Indies.

To the third section of the genus belongs the European species

A, cancriformis, and the following species from North indie

They differ from the North-American species in the longer cara-

pace, the smaller eyes, and round postorbital tubercle, the less

spiny telson, the more hairy caudal stylets, and the larger

hypostoma.

Apus himalayanus, 2. sp., 9 —Frontal doublure and hypo-

Dr. A.S. Packard on new North-American Phyllopoda. 335

stoma as in A. caneriformis ; the first pair of maxillipeds are of

about the same length as in caneriformis; but the joints are

more numerous and smaller, there being 80 joints in the longest

branch, while in a specimen of caneriformis four times as large

there are 50, ‘The telson is longer than in caneriformis, but the

number and arrangement of the spines is the same, as is the

underside. ‘The stylets are scarcely as long as the body, while

in ecancriformis they are considerably longer, and the fine spines

are alittle stouter. Number of segments beyond the hind edge

of carapace 19 (in caner/formis 19) ; number behind last pair of

feet 7 (in caneriformis 6). Length of body 1:00; length of

earapace along the middle “64; length of carina *45; distance

from end of carina to front edge of carapace *36; length of

caudal stylets 95 ; diameter of ovisac +15 inch ; ovisacs situated

on the eleventh pair of maxillipeds, as in all the other species

of the genus known to me.

* Collected from a stagnant pool in a jungle four days after

a shower of rain had fallen. ‘or five months previous to this

rain there had been no rain upon the earth. Himalaya Moun-

tains, North India, near where the Sutlege river debouches into

the plains. April 1870.” Mus. Comp. Zoology, Cambridge.

‘l'wo specimens.

BRANCHIPODID.

Streptocephalus texanus,n. sp.—The male differs from 8. s?-

milis, Baird, from St. Domingo, to which it is otherwise closely

allied, in the longer branch of the inferior antenne being much

longer and slenderer at tip (according to Baird’s figure), while

the shorter branch is much narrower. In the female the ovisac

reaches to the penultimate segment of the abdomen, while ac-

cording to Baird’s figure it scarcely reaches to the end of the

fourth segment from the end ; and the second antennz are repre-

sented as being much larger than in our species. The male

organs arise from the eighth segment from the telson and the

fifteenth of the body, and are simple, unarmed, slender, cylin-

drical, very long, and curled around (in alcoholic specimens) so

as to touch at their insertion. Total length (male) ‘65 ; length

of longer appendage of second antenne ‘17 inch ; caudal stylets

‘13 ; length of male organs when extended *13 : female *55 long,

caudal stylet *11, ovisac *20 inch. “ Waco, Texas. Found in

the summer in the same pool as the Limnadia was taken. The

pool was formed by the summer rain, and as it had passed a con-

siderable time in a dry condition, I suppose this species appears

much later, or at least not at the same time as the Limnadia.”

(G.W. Belfrage.) It also occurred in April, the females having

eggs, like those found in the summer of the year previous.

336 Dr. A.S. Packard on new North-American Phyllopoda.

LIMNADIADA.

Limnadia texana, n. sp.—Eyes double, but with the inner

edges contiguous ; pyriform tubercle behind them one half as

large as the eye-bearing prominence ; 20 segments behind the

forehead, including the telson ; 15 pairs of feet. Antenne with

8 joints on each branch, the seventh and eighth joints subdi-

vided each into two subjoints ; the sete slightly plumose on the

basal joints. Telson with 16 fine teeth, not including the ter-

minal acute spine. Caudal lamellee long and slender, cultriform;

under edge slightly curved, fringed with long hairs, those at the

base slightly plumose; the upper edge straight; end blunt.

Carapace-valves rounded oval, pure white ; 5 lines of growth ;

shells minutely dotted, the markings being coarser at the pos-

terior end of the shell and about the region of the adductor

muscle. Length of shell °27, breadth 16 inch. — It is much

longer and narrower than L. americana, Morse, and with a less

number of lines of growth, the latter having 18; in this respect

it is much nearer L. Hermanni of Europe, though the shell is

much narrower. Compared with Baird’s figure of L. antillarum

from San Domingo, to which our species is nearest allied, the

shell is more rounded ovate at each end, being somewhat

truncated. While the ends of the caudal stylets are said in L.

antillarum to be ‘ somewhat curved, sharp-pointed, and slightly

serrated on upper edge,” the tip in our species is blunt, smooth

on the upper edge, and ends in a slight hook. L. antillarum

is also said to have 9 joints to the rami of the second antenne,

and 18 pairs of feet.

One specimen, Waco, Texas. ‘Quite common in many places

in Western Texas in the early spring. It occurs in muddy pools

made after rains, and totally disappears with the first drying

of the pools. As far as I have seen, they are only found in the

woody bottom lands, and always near creeks. It occurred in

the same pool as Streptocephalus.” (G.W. Belfrage.)

Estheria Belfraget, n. sp.—Rami of the anterior antenne with

16 joints; 17 pairs of dorsal spines, exclusive of those on the

telson, which are 15 in number (in £. mexicana they are much

more numerous) and the middle one is much larger than those

near it. The spines on the telson are fewer in number and

larger than Claus represents in E. mexicana ; caudal stylets

longer and slenderer than in /. mexicana, and the terminal

spine is longer and slenderer, judging from Claus’s figure.

Carapace-valves with the umbones situated at the anterior

third of the shell; dorsal edge straight behind the umbones,

slightly serrate, bent rather suddenly downward at two thirds

of the distance from the umbones to the posterior end, the end

Dr. A. S. Packard on new North-American Ph yllopoda. 337

being full and rounded; anterior dorsal edge slopes rapidly

from the umbones, and the anterior end is full and convex.

Umbones prominent and rather acute, but not oblique. About

24 lines of growth, between which the shell is eaiaty punctate ;

from 5 to 8 dots (when placed in a straight line) between the

lines in the central part of the shell; these punctures are reduced

to a single row on the edge. Length *30, breadth +23, thick-

ness ‘15 inch.

It differs from 2, mexicana, Claus (Grube’s figure) from Zima-

pan, Mexico, in the umbones being much more prominent, in

the prominent angle of the dorsal posterior edge, while there are

half as many lines of growth. From £. Dunkert, Baird, also

from Zimapan, it differs in the less numerous lines of growth,

in the suited less tumid umbones, and the more marked angle

of the posterior part of the dorsal edge. The punctures between

the lines of growth are much more numerous in Dunkert. Six

specimens. Waco, Texas, April (G. W. Belfrage).

Estheria Morset, n. sp.—Shell intermediate in form between

E. Caldwelli, Baird, from Lake Winnepeg, and 2. Dunkert,

Baird, from Zimapan, Mexico ; shell much swollen, oblong-oval,

of a pale horn-colour ; umbones large, prominent, larger than in

£. Caldwelli, and much less oblique, and situated nearer the an-

terior end of the shell. Dorsal margin shorter than in 2. Cald-

welli, and in front of the umbones, instead of being straight and

suddenly curved downward, is regularly rounded as in E£.

Dunkert. Behind the umbones the shell is narrower than either

in Caldwelli or Dunkeri, the dorsal edge sloping rapidly

downward, without the well-marked angle of Caldwelli or the

continuous full curve of Dunkert. Coarse punctures between

the ribs, rather coarser than in Caldwelli, there being on an

average 5-10 between the ribs in the centre of the valve.

Length °50, breadth -33, thickness *24 inch. Six specimens

from Dubuque, Iowa, collected by Rev. A. B. Kendig. Dedi-

eated to Prof E. 8. Morse, who has indicated to me that the

species was undescribed.

Lymnetis gracilicornis, n. sp.—This interesting form may at

once be known from L. Grouldii, Baird, recently found by Mr.

E. Burgess in Cambridge, Mass., by the long slender second

antenne, which have about 20 joints, and are much longer than

in that species. The keel on the front of the head does not

reach to the front edge, while in Gou/dii it does. Shell of the

same form but much larger than in Gouldi?. Length of shell

‘17, breadth +16 inch. ‘Texas (Belfrage).

Peabody Academy of Science, Salem, Mass., May 20, 1871.

338 Dr. J. E. Gray on the Swordfish of the Indian Ocean.

XLITI.—On the Injury inflicted on Ships by the Broad-finned

Swordfish of the Indian Ocean. By Dr. J. E. Gray,

F.R.S. &c.

Tue Swordfish of the Indian Ocean, which forms the genus

Histiophorus, on account of the large high dorsal fin, has a

gradually tapering, nearly cylindrical, bony beak, covered with

granular skin. These fishes swim exceedingly fast ; and when

they come into contact with a wooden ship, the beak pierces the

timbers, which so closely embrace it that the animal can only

disengage itself by breaking away from its snout; for the

longer the time that it remains attached, the more firmly it

becomes fixed, from the swelling of the wood and the fibres

of it attempting to regain their natural position. We havea

specimen of the snout fixed in the planks of a ship, in the

British Museum ; and I have seen two or three specimens of a

similar kind, all showing the very firm manner in which the

snout is fixed in the wood, and that the snout had been broken

from the head of the animal, caused, I believe, by the shock

of the collision.

The hole made in a piece of wood by an awl or the conical

beak of a swordfish simply presses the grain of the wood aside

for its passage, so that when the body is removed which

formed the hole, the fibres, especially when soaked in water,

strive to regain their natural position, and the hole so made is

more or less completely filled up and obliterated.

It is even the same with a bullet or cannon-ball, which

either forces its way through a kind of crack in the wood, or

regularly breaks away a part of the wood, or crushes it, leay-

ing a very irregular hole. The only way in which a clear

circular hole can be made in a plank of wood or side of a ship

is by an auger or centre-bit, which removes the wood that

filled up the hole: such a hole may contract in size, but it is

never tHled up by that contraction, as part of the substance

has been taken away.

I therefore think that we may conclude that, when a broad-

finned swordfish comes into collision with the planks of a

ship, it forms a hole or, rather, slit which contracts on the

beak and does not allow the escape of the fish so as to leave a

circular hole in the ship’s side. This is important, because a

few years ago there was a trial of an insurance case where a

circular hole was found in one of the planks, by which the

cargo was injured. It was contended on one side that this

hole was formed by the beak of a broad-finned swordfish ; and

this view was supported by a very celebrated comparative

anatomist and a popular writer on natural history, and was

Dr. J. E. Gray on a Fossil Hydraspide. 339

supported by one of the most popular writers on astronomy

and physics of the day *; and the jury adopted this explanation.

On the other side it was contended that the open circular

hole observed in the timber had been made for a tree-nail,

and had been left unclosed, and only covered by the copper-

sheathing of the vessel ; but I do not recollect that any evi-

dence was brought in support of this view, which I believe is

the true explanation; for certainly, even allowing that the

sword-fish could withdraw its beak, the hole which the beak

had made would not have remained circular, but would have

become more or less filled up.

May not the whole case be considered an illustration of the

want of practical and scientific instruction by what are called

the members of several of the most instructed professions ?

The swordfish which is supposed to have attacked “ the

good ship‘ Dreadnought’ ”’ must have been a very clever fellow,

much in advance of his brethren. With his conical bony

beak he succeeded in making a cylindrical hole about an inch

in diameter through the timbers of the ship, similar to that

made by an auger; and having twisted himself into it, he

managed, having done the mischief he desired in revenge for

having been caught by the ship’s crew, to withdraw his beak

and to sail away uninjured. He did not do his swimming

parallel to the surface of the water (as most fishes do), but he

must have done it (judging from the cylindrical hole being

found only a few inches from the keel) ascending from the

depths, and working at the hole in a nearly perpendicular

direction ; and if I understand rightly, all this was done while

the ship was sailing through the sea.

To me the more simple explanation seems to be that one of

the treenail- or bolt-holes, of which there are hundreds in a

wooden ship, had been left unfilled. These holes are just

about the size and form which the one in the ship is described

to have been.

XLIV.— Notice of a Fossil Hydraspide (Testudo Leithi,

Carter) from Bombay. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e.

Dr. Lerrn has drawn my attention to the description and

figure of a fossil freshwater tortoise which he discovered in

the freshwater formation of the Island of Bombay, and which

is admirably described and figured by my friend Mr. H. J.

Carter in his account of the geology of the Island of Bombay,

with a map and plates, in the ‘ Journal of the Bombay Branch

* See “Ship attacked by a Swordfish,” Proctor’s ‘ Light Science,’

p. 358.

340 Dr. J. E. Gray on a Fossil Hydraspide.

of the Royal Asiatic Society’ for July 1853. Mr. Carter calls

the species Testudo Leith. He examined the remains of

nine specimens, and gives a very good restored figure of the

upper and under surfaces of the head, carapace, and feet of the

animal. Mr. Carter, though he refers the species to the genus

Testudo, properly refers the fossil to the “ Pleuroderal Elo-

dians”’ of Duméril and Bibron, and especially compares it to

the genus Sternotherus. He truly observes that no species

of this family has been found in the recent state in Asia.

All the specimens are, I believe, left in the Museum of the

Asiatic Society of Bombay.

The description and figure of the carapace induce me to

believe that the fossil is most nearly allied to some of our

existing South-American species of the restricted genus Hy-

draspis ; and the remains of the head, which are unfortunately

imperfect, lead to the same conclusion: but at present that

genus is only found in tropical America.

The genera of this group of tortoises may be artificially

arranged by the sternal plates, thus :—

1. Sterno-costal symphysis covered by the outer ends of the

pectoral and abdominal shields.

A. Pectoral plates very large and long. Abdominal plates

short and transverse. HyDROMEDUSA*.

B. Pectoral plates four-sided, moderate, subequal. Hy-

DRASPIS, CHELYMYS, and EUCHELEMYS.

C. Pectoral plates triangular. PELOMEDUSA.

2. Symphysis covered by the ends of the abdominal plates.

Pectoral plates narrow, triangular. STERNOTH RUS.

This fossil, according to this artificial table, would be ranged

with Hydraspis; and it is peculiar among the Hydraspides

for the large size of the mtergular plate, the very small

triangular gular plates, and the small size and triangular

form of the postgular, the pectoral plates being rather longer

than the abdominal ones. It is also peculiar for the under-

side of the marginal plate opposite the suture between the

pectoral and abdominal plates being rather broader than the

rest, and angular on the inner edge, which I have not seen in

any of the recent species. I propose to name it provisionally

Hydraspis Leithii, = Testudo Leithii, Carter, Journ. Bombay

Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society, 1853, p. 1, tab. x. & xi.

It must not be confounded with the Testudo Leithit,

Giinther, which is a true land-tortoise, very nearly allied to

T. marginata of Europe.

* Some specimens, parhape males, of Hydromedusa Maximiliana have

the middle of the hinder part of the sternum deeply conically concave,

while the front part of the sternum is quite flat.

Mr. F. B. Meek on the Genus Lichenocrinus. 341

XLV.—Remarks on the Genus Lichenocrinus.

By F. B. MEEK*.

Peruaps of all the remarkable types of that protean order of

animals known as the Crinotdea, there are few more curious

and interesting forms (if really the body of a crinoid) than

that for which Prof. Hall proposed the name of Lichenocrinus.

Having recently had an opportunity of examining an extensive

series of specimens belonging to both of the known species of

this type, mm the collections of Mr. C. B. Dyer and other gen-

tlemen of Cincinnati, I propose to make a few remarks on the

same, that may be of some interest to paleontologists, espe-

cially as this fossil is little known, and the specimens now

obtained afford the means of giving a more extended descrip-

tion of its characters than that already published.

Prof. Hall’s generic description of this crinoid reads as fol-

lows :—“ Bodies parasitic on shells and other foreign sub-

stances. Form discoid or depressed-convex, with a proboscidi-

form appendage rising from the centre. Disk composed of an

indefinite number of polygonal plates, and apparently having

no distinct mode of arrangement. Proboscis perforate, and,

in the known species, formed of five ranges of short plates

alternating and interlocking at the margins.”

From the specimens now known, the following more ex-

tended description of this fossil may be given :—

Discoid or depressed-plano-convex bodies, growing firmly

attached to shells, corals, trilobites, and other marine objects,

and entirely destitute of free or recumbent arms or pinnula,

ambulacral openings, or pectinated rhombs. Free or convex

side concave in the central region, and composed of numerous

small, non-imbricating polygonal plates, without any definite

arrangement; mesial depression provided with a very long,

slender, perforated, flexible, column-like appendage, composed

of five longitudinal series of short, alternately interlocking

pieces. Attached side, when separated, presenting no sutures

or openings, but in some conditions showing numerous, di-

stinct, regularly arranged, radiating strie, corresponding to

radiating lamelle that occupy the whole internal cavity from

top to bottom.

Among the more remarkable features of this fossil may be

mentioned its very curious system of radiating lamellae occu-

pying the whole internal cavity, and giving it, when the plates

of the upperside are removed so as to expose these lamelle in

place and attached to the adhering side, almost exactly the

appearance of the little fungioid coral Micrabacia. The entire

absence, so far as known, of free or recumbent arms or pin-

* From Silliman’s American Journal, October 1871.

342 Mr. F. B. Meek on the Genus Lichenocrinus.

nulz, as well as of the most minute ambulacral or other open-

ings, save the minute perforation into the slender column-like

appendage, and the attachment of this appendage to the free

side of the firmly adhering disk are also very anomalous fea-

tures, if we view this disk as the body of a crinoid.

On examining one of these fossils, one of the first questions

that suggests itself is, what can be the nature of this long

slender appendage, not more than from four to eight or ten hun-

dredths of an inch in diameter and several inches in length ?

Is it homologous with the so-called proboscis or ventral tube

of other crinoids, or with the column of the same? Prof. Hall

evidently entertained the former opinion at the time he wrote

the diagnosis quoted above, though I was informed at Cincin-

nati that, after seeing other specimens than those from which

his diagnosis was written, he inclined to the opinion that it is

a column. That one or the other of these views is correct

would almost necessarily seem to be the case; and yet there

would appear to be rather strong objections to both of these

conclusions, if we view the disk as the body of a crinoid. In

the first place, if a column, why should the body, instead of

being, as usual, attached by it, be always (when not acciden-

tally detached) found growing firmly by the whole opposite

side to foreign bodies, and this long appendage in all cases be

left dangling free and, if viewed as a column, apparently use-

less? Again, if a column, connected with the free side of the

body of an attached crinoid, how are we to account for the

fact that no traces of any other opening than that passing in

through this appendage can be seen, even by a careful exami-

nation under a magnifier, in any part of the body? In addi-

tion to this, it does not connect with the disk by a series of

basal pieces, as is usually the case with the connexion of the

column of a crinoid or cystoid to the body of the same, but, on

the contrary, the plates of the disk diminish in size inward,

and pass by easy gradations into those forming the base of

this long appendage.

On the other hand, if we proceed to view this appendage as

a proboscis, or ventral tube, connecting with the ventral side

of the body, we are met by the objection of its extreme pro-

portional length, slenderness, flexibility, and the fact that it

seems to taper off nearly to a point at its free end. In Mr.

Dyer’s collection there is a piece, apparently of the free end

of this organ, about an inch in length, and agreeing exactly

in size, form, and structure with that of L. Dyer, that is

broken at one end and tapers to a slightly blunted point at the

other end, which is composed of very minute pieces drawn to-

gether. In other examples, where three or four inches in

Mr. F. B. Meek on the Genus Lichenocrinus. 343

length of this appendage can be seen attached to the disk at

one end, it tapers off until it becomes exceedingly slender at

the free broken end. This character of its termination, espe-

cially when viewed in connexion with its length, slenderness,

and other characters, would seem to be a strong objection to

the conclusion that it is a ventral tube or proboscis. Still there

might have been a minute opening at the extremity, closed by

diminutive pieces, as we often see is the case with the opening

of much larger crinoids.

While examining the specimens of this type, several solu-

tions of the mystery of its structure suggested themselves, the

first one of which was, that possibly the disk, viewed as the

body, might really be only a peculiarly constructed root or

base of attachment of a crinoid, the body of which grew at

the free end of the long column-like appendage. This sug-

gestion derives some support from the fact that the disk, al-

though usually growing on the flat surfaces of shells Ke., is

sometimes found growing upon the side of the columns of

other, larger crinoids, as well as on other uneven surfaces ; and

in such cases it is bent around to conform to the curve of the

surface of attachment, just as we see in crinoid-roots similarly

situated—while its whole interior is so filled with radiating

lamelle as to leave extremely little, if any, space for the vis-

cera of an animal, and is, as already stated, apparently her-

metically sealed, excepting the minute canal leading up into

the long appendage. It is true that the roots of crinoids are

Reaialty frcied of thickened and anchylosed rings or seg-

ments of the column ; but Mr. Billings has figured the root of

one type (Cletocrinus grandis), apparently composed of an

accidentally folded expansion of minute polygonal plates ; and

it is worthy of note that the column attached to this root is

longitudinally divided by five sutures. It is also true that

there is no example, so far as known to the writer, of any such

system of radiated lamella being connected with the root of a

erinoid ; but this objection would doubtless apply with even

greater force against the conclusion that this disk is the body

of one of these animals.

On the other hand, among the strong objections to the sug-

gestion that these disks are roots, may be mentioned their very

regular symmetrical form, and the fact that no indications of

a body at the free end of the column-like appendage have yet

been observed, nor of a detached body with adhering portions

of a column agreeing with this; while no free crmoid that

might have been attached to this column in its early stages of

growth is known in these rocks. In addition to this, the

tapering and pointed extremity of this appendage would seem

344 Mr. F. B. Meek on the Genus Lichenocrinus.

to render it at least improbable that it had ever supported a

body at that end.

Two other solutions of the difficulty suggest themselves,

one of which is, that possibly the specimens, as we now see

them, may not be the mature condition of the animal, but

only one of the stages of development of some crinoid, which,

if known in its adult condition, is supposed to be an entirely

distinct type. The other is that the disks, as we now see

them growing fast to other bodies, may be the adult condition

of a crinoid that in its earlier stages of growth was supported

on its little column, as in other types, being otherwise free,

and that at a later period of its growth the column became

free at its lower end, and was for a time trailed about by the

floating body, which finally inverted itself and grew fast to

other objects by what was originally its vault. The fact,

however, that these disks attain a diameter of at least half an

inch, with the elongated appendage four inches or more in

length, would, even if known analogies supported such a

view, seem to be a very strong objection to the conclusion

that these are immature or embryonic forms; while, to say

nothing of other strong objections that naturally present them-

selves against the last mentioned suggestion, the occurrence of

these disks of all sizes, from the largest down to others less

than a tenth of an inch in diameter, all alike growing fast to

other bodies by the side opposite the column-like appendage,

seems to demonstrate that this is their mode of growth from

the first*.

In view of all that is now known of this curious fossil, it

seems to me, without undertaking to express a positive opinion

on the subject, that the weight of evidence (supposing that

these disks are really the body of the erinoid) favours the con-

clusion that the long appendage is a ventral tube; but ¢f the

appendage ts a column, then I should incline to the opinion

that the disk is a peculiarly organized root, and that the body

may be yet unknown, unless as an entirely distinct crinoid.

For the use of specimens of this fossil I am under obliga-

tions to Mr. C. B. Dyer, Mr. U. P. James, Mr. D. H. Shaffer,

Dr. H. H. Hill, and Dr. R. M. Byrnes, of Cincinnati. Mr.

Dyer’s collection, however, contains much the most complete

> ) Pp

* In a few very rare cases the disk has been found detached and show-

ing the flat side marked by very regular radiating strie. It is almost cer-

tain, however, from the fact that hundreds of specimens have been found

growing firmly to other bodies, that these few separated individuals had

become detached by the disintegration of the chee upon which they

grew, and that the radiating strie are only the edges of the lamelle

within, exposed by weathering, as we also sometimes see on the upper

side of weathered specimens. ;

Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Coleoptera. 345

and instructive series. Full illustrations, showing all its

known characters, will be prepared for the reports of the Ohio

Geological Survey. The two known species, Z. Dyert and

L. crateriformis, occur in the Cincinnati group of the Lower

Silurian, near Cincinnati, Ohio, .

XLV1.—Notes on Coleoptera, with Descriptions of new Genera

and Species—Part I. By Francis P. Pascor, F.L.S. &e.

[Plate XIV.]

List of Genera and Species.

TROGOSITID®.

Elestora fulgurata.

OTHNITDA.

Elacatis lyncea.

laticollis.

TENEBRIONID ©.

BoLiroPHAGIN2.

Atasthalus (x. g.) spectrum.

Dysantes (n. g.) taurus.

Calymmus (x. g.?) cucullatus.

asperulus.

Bolitoxenus bifurcus.

Heledona nasalis.

DIAPERIN®.

Allophasia (x. g.) Fryi.

ULoMIN2.

Toxicum grande.

ZOPHERIN®.

Rhypasma querulum.

—— nanum.

Exeniotis (x. g.) collaris.

ANCYLOPOMIN®.

HEeLoPIN®,

(demutes pretiosus.

purpuratus,

PYCNOCERIN®.

Odontopus physodes,

asperatus.

speciosus (note).

AMARYGMIN2.

Cyriogeton (x. g.) insignis.

CYPHALEIN2E.

Cyphaleus Mastersii.

CISTELID.

Bthyssius eros.

PEDILID.

Egestria (n. g.) teeniata.

suturalis.

ANTHRIBID.

Nessiara histrio.

Habrissus heros.

Phides (n. g.) xanthodactylus.

Ancylopoma (x. g.) punctigera. Phaulimia Schaumii.

ELESTORA.

(Trogositide.)

Caput transversum, obliquum, paulo exsertum ; c/ypeus brevissimus,

arcuatus, sutura clypeali profunda; labrum minutum. Mentum

brevissimum, antice late emarginatum; labiwm profunde bilobum,

margine anteriore ciliatum ; palpi articulo ultimo dilatato; maxille

lobo interiore inermi. Ocwli laterales, postice incurvi, tenuiter

granulati. Antenne breves, articulo basali subgloboso, secundo ad

octayum brevibus, gradatim latioribus, tribus ultimis valde trans-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. viii. 26

346 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera

versis, clavam perfoliatam formantibus. Prothoraa transversus,

apice fortiter emarginatus, lateribus antice rotundatus, postice

constrictus, basi leviter rotundatus. Hlytra ovata, supra depressa.

Pedes wequales ; tibie anticee subdentate, apice calcarate. Pro-

sternum latum, postice truncatum. Metasternum apice productum,

in medio canaliculatum. Mesosternum triangulare.

M. Lacordaire’s “ tribu iii. Gymnochilides” of the Trogo-

sitide is distinguished by the “ essential character” of the

divided eyes, either common, apparently, to both sexes, or pe-

culiar to the male. In Gymnochila, Acrops (Anacypta), and

Narcisa I have always found them divided, in reality four

eyes; in Leperina*, including eight species, never. Lacor-

daire also finds them simple in that genus. Mannerheim,

however, out of a hundred individuals of the Siberian species

of Gymnochila, only obtained a single male; and im this the

eyes were completely divided. It would therefore seem to be

questionable whether the Australian Leperine are rightly in-

cluded in it. So far as the genus before us is concerned,

having only one specimen, I am unable to say if the undivided

eyes are persistent in both sexes. The genus is perhaps most

nearly allied to Leperina; but its habit, colour, and clothing

are altogether peculiar: the latter is neither scales nor hairs,

but appears, particularly on the elytra, to be a densely matted

material, like the finest velvet ; the scutellum alone is covered

with long, closely set, silky hairs. A short diagnosis of this

species was given in the ‘ Proceedings of the Entomological

Society,’ 1868, p. xi.

Elestora fulgurata. Pl. XIV. fig. 1.

E. aterrima, maculis aurantiacis ornata ; capite sat remote punctato ;

antennis glabris, nitidis; prothorace in medio paulo excavato,

lateribus tenuiter sulcato-marginato; scutello pilis longiusculis

aurantiacis dense tecto; elytris postice paulo latioribus, dorso

planatis, lineis longitudinalibus subtiliter elevatis, maculis mag-

nis quatuor decoratis, singulis una exteriore ante medium, una

postice ad suturam fere connexa; corpore infra pedibusque nigris,

opacis. Long. 64 lin.

Hab, Penang.

Elacatis lyncea.

E. pallide testacea, supra pilosula, elytris nigro fasciatis et macu-

latis ; capite prothoraceque fuscescentibus, hoe capite manifeste

angustiore, lateribus haud denticulato, angulis posticis rotundatis;

elytris prothorace latioribus, sat breviusculis, postice gradatim

* Leperina fasciculata, Redt. (Novar. Reise, Col. P- 37, pl. 2. fig. 3), is

evidently Z. turbata, Pase. Journ. of Entom. ii. p. 29.

and Species of Coleoptera. 347

angustioribus; corpore infra castaneo; pedibus antennisque,

clava nigra excepta, sublutescentibus; oculis valde prominulis.

Long. 14 lin.

Hab, Ceylon.

Allied to Z. delusa, Pasc. (Journ. of Entom. i. p. 53, April

1860, pl. 2. fig. 5), but, Znter alia, with a narrower prothorax,

not denticulate at the sides, and the two posterior angles not

emarginate.

Elacatis laticollis.

#. rufo-testacea fusco-variegata, supra pilosula; oculis minus pro-

minulis ; antennis articulis tertio ad octavum gradatim brevioribus,

clava fuscescente; prothorace sat fortiter transverso, lateribus

subparallelis, angulis posticis obliquis; elytris prothorace haud

latioribus, postice gradatim angustioribus, pallide fuscis, maculis

rufo-testaceis, nonnullis indeterminatis, notatis; corpore infra

fuscescente ; pedibus flavo-testaceis ; femoribus in medio tibiisque

fuscis. Long. 3 lin.

Hab. Batchian.

A larger and darker species than the last, the fusion of the

browner shades leaving paler spots at intervals; the broad

prothorax, its sides nearly straight and its posterior angles

neither emarginate nor rounded, differentiates it from /. de-

lusa, as well as from the preceding. /acatis was originally,

but hesitatingly, referred by me to Melandryid, on account

of its heteromerous tarsi and pronotum marked off from the

flanks of the prothorax by a narrow ridge. Dr. Leconte, on

his recent examination of my collection, at once recognized it

as his Othnius, a genus founded on a species taken in Nebraska,

near the Rocky Mountains; disregarding its heteromerous

tarsi, which, he considers, are perhaps peculiar to the males*,

he places it near Cryptophagidet, as a distinct family. In

this I agree with him. ‘The difficulty occurs, as my name is

the oldest, whether the name of the family should be changed;

but the adoption of Othniidee will have the advantage of con-

necting the two names given to a highly specialized form

found in such dissimilar faunistic regions as North America

and the Indian Islands.

* In &. delusa, which was found by Mr. Wallace in Borneo and New

Guinea, both sexes are heteromerous. From a note attached to a speci-

men of this species in the British Museum, it would seem to be very like

one from Mexico, named (but not, that 1 am aware of, described) by

Dr. Horn of Philadelphia.

+ It is worth noting that Tetratoma, to which I compared Elacatis, is,

together with Vriplax and Tritoma, referred by Dr. Redtenbacher (Faun.

Aust.) to this family.

26*

348 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera

ATASTHALUS.

(Bolitophagine.)

Caput latum, transversum, verticale, ante oculos bicornutum ; sutura

clypeali invisa. Palpi maxillares articulo ultimo elongato, fusi-

formi. Oculi reniformes. Antenne 11-articulate, articulo basali

modice elongato, secundo longiore quam latiore, ceteris gradatim

brevioribus et compressis, 7-10. subcordatis, ultimo obcordato.

Prothorax gibbosus, in medio bicornutus, lateribus crenatis, pos-

tice rotundatis. Hlytra elevata, parallela, prothorace basi latiora.

Pedes elongati; femora sublinearia ; tibia graciles, suleate ; tarsi

breves. Prosternum postice verticale. Abdomen breyiusculum.

Of this remarkable insect I have seen only a single speci-

men, and this, without doubt, a male. While in habit it is

most like Bolitotherus cornutus, Panz., it differs from all other

Bolitophagine in the last joint of its maxillary palpi bemg

long and fusiform. The epipleure of the elytra, as in Ca-

lymmus and some others, are not well marked off from the

flanks of the elytra. As in most other genera of this sub-

family, it is probably, in a perfect state, covered with a hard

brownish crust, remains of which are still visible.

Atasthalus spectrum. Pl. XIV. fig. 3 (3).

A, oblongus, niger, setulis subtilissimis sparse adspersus, antennis

palpisque ferrugineis ; capite cornibus duobus elongatis, singulis

apicem versus ramulo breviusculo instructis; prothorace antice

latiore, lateribus profunde crenatis, medio cornibus duobus validis

subhorizontalibus versus apicem convergentibus ; scutello oblongo;

elytris seriatim punctatis, tuberculis numerosis, dorso excepto,

interjectis ; corpore infra vage punctato. Long. 5 lin.

Hab, Malacca.

DYSANTES.

(Bolitophagine. )

Caput verticale, rotundatum (vix quadrangulare); sutura clypeali

invisa. Palpi maxillares articulo ultimo subsecuriformi. Oculi

reniformes. Antenne clavate, 1l-articulate, articulo basali

parum incrassato, secundo longiore quam latiore, tertio elongato,

quarto breviore, quinto ad octavum longitudine subeequalibus ; cava

compressa, triarticulata, articulis transyersis, ultimo precedente

haud distinecto. Prothorax transversus, antice cornibus duobus

horizontalibus instructo. lytra oblonga, parallela, supra paulo

depressa, prothorace basi latiora, epipleuris angustissimis. Pedes

graciles ; femora vix incrassata; tibie teretes; tarsi articulo

ultimo elongato. Prosternum postice verticale, apice in incisuram

mesosterni recepta. pipleura metathoracis distincta. <Acetabula

postica elytra haud attingentia.

The type of this genus has been published by Dr. Redten-

and Species of Coleoptera. 349

bacher (Novara Reise, p. 127) under the name of Diceroderes

elongatus. Diceroderes is a remarkable Mexican form referred

by Lacordaire to Euteline, which is differentiated, inter alia,

from the Bolitophagine by their short metasternum, elytra

without epipleuree, and globose anterior coxe; the hook to

the internal maxillary lobe is also given as a character of the

Euteline ; but it is absent in Diceroderes, as in the Bolitopha-

gine. ‘The species described below differs principally trom

D. elongatus in having larger tubercles on the elytra, and the

prothoracic horns, instead of being lyrate, are simply curved,

approaching a little at the tips, shorter, and stouter at the base.

Dysantes taurus.

D, minus elongatus, fuscus, antennis ferrugineis, articulo quarto quam

sequente longiore ; prothorace supra quadrituberculato, cornibus

validis, tuberculatis, intus arcuatis, apicibus paulo approximanti-

bus ; elytris seriatim granulatis, granulis approximatis, tuberculis

elongatis numerosis interjectis; corpore infra subtiliter punctu-

lato. Long. 4} lin.

Hab. Java.

CALYMMUS.

(Bolitophagine. )

Caput antice angustius, sutura clypeali semilunari. Oculi reni-

formes. Palpi maxillares articulo ultimo subsecuriformi. -An-

tenne clavate, 11-articulate, articulo basali paulo incrassato,

tertio sequentibus longiore; clava triarticulata, articulis trans-

versis, ultimo preecedente haud distincto. Prothoraw transversus,

lateribus crenatus, antice in laminam elongatam productus, basi

bisinuatus. Scutellum distinctum. Elytra oblonga, parallela,

prothorace vix latiora; epipleura postice obsoleta. Pedes sub-

tenues; femora subfusiformia; t¢bie marginibus tenuiter granu-

latis, margine interiore recto; tars? breviusculi. Prosternum

postice verticale, apice in incisuram mesosterni recepto. Hpipleura

metathoracis distincta.

This is one of the genera of Dejean’s Catalogue which

seems never to have been described; but it finds a place excep-

tionally in Gemminger and Von Harold’s great work, in conse-

quence of Montrouzier’s Toxicwm Berardi being referred to it

by Perroud. This species, according to a specimen in the

British Museum, has an antennal club of six joints, and

therefore has nothing to do with Calymmus.

Calymmus cucullatus. Pl. XIV. fig. 8.

C. elongatus, fuscus, squamulis minutis parce vestitus ; antennis

tarsisque ferrugineis ; capite inter oculos paulo excavato; pro-

350 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera

thorace fortiter tuberculato, tuberculis conicis irregulariter ad-

spersis; scutello subcirculari; elytris subseriatim jpunctatis,

tuberculis conicis numerosis internatis; corpore infra subnitido,

subtiliter punctulato. Long. 43 lin.

Hab. Rio de Janeiro.

Calymmus asperulus.

C. brevior, fuscus, antennis pedibusque subferrugineis ; prothorace,

in medio longitudinaliter excavato, elytrisque tuberculis conicis

magis adspersis, aliisque minoribus numerosis granuliformibus

intermixtis; corpore infra ferrugineo, fere impunctato. Long.

34 lin.

Hab, Columbia.

Bolitoxenus bifurcus.

B. sat latus, modice conyexus, niger, indumento fusco tectus, supra

irregulariter tenuiter tuberculatus ; capite valde transyerso; pro-

thorace duplo latiore quam longiore, antice gradatim angustato, su-

pra ante medium cornibus duobus horizontalibus sublyratis, apice

plumosis, armato ; elytris breviusculis, parallelis, prothorace paulo

latioribus ; antennis, palpis pedibusque ferrugineis. Long. 33 lin.

(sine cornibus).

Hab. Penang.

Much narrower than B. gibber, Motsch., with two rather

long horizontal horns, as in Dysantes, but not tapering towards

the tip. What I think may be the female has two callosities

in place of horns, as in both sexes of B. gibber.

Heledona nasalis.

H. (3) breviter cylindrica, nigra, opaca, squamositate fusca adspersa ;

capite inter oculos planato, clypeo antice in laminam latam erectam

recurvato ; antennis palpisque rufo-testaceis ; prothorace supra

sparse nitide granulato, utrinque crenato, antice cornibus duobus

horizontalibus, validis, quadratis, apice truncatis et dilatatis, ar-

mato; scutello subsemicirculari ; elytris latitudine vix sesquilon-

gioribus, singulis costis novem interruptis instructis ; corpore infra

pedibusque ferrugineis. Long. 23 lin.

— eat

Hab, Penang.

The female differs only in having the head and prothorax

unarmed; a stout species, much shorter proportionally than

H. vacca, Motsch. (Bolitophagus), which has longer and subu-

late prothoracic horns*.

* There is some confusion in Gemminger and Harold’s Catalogue, the

Ceylon Byrsax cornutus, Fab. (Trox), being referred to Bolitotherus, Cand.,

a genus founded on Opatrwm cornutum, Panz., a North-American insect

identical with the subsequently described Opatrum bifiercum, Fab.

and Species of Coleoptera. 351

7 EF

The following table of the genera of the Bolitophagine

may be useful :-—

Antenne 11-jointed.

Eyes divided by the antennary ridge .......... Bolitophagus, Ul.

Eyes not divided.

Legs het, femora not extending beyond the

body.

Elytra expanded or foliaceous at the sides.. Byrsax, Pase.

Elytra not expanded.

Body elevated, gibbous above .......... Bolitoxenus, Motsch.

OS oti oto) ee Heledona, Later.

Legs longer, femora extending beyond the body.

4ast joint of the maxillary palpi short, sub-

securiform.

Clypeus separated from the front by a semi-

circular groove.

Promioram entire <i 66... ttt Ilyxerus, Pase.

Prothorax produced anteriorly (at least

MORN ERGRG Sitti x's chain Gs a4 « wii a pede Calymmus, 0. £.

Clypeus confounded with the front .... Dysantes, n. g.

Last joint of the maxillary palpi elongate,

sii a s = ak Tales eS b+ < wes Atasthalus, n. g.

Antenne 10-jointed.

Anterior tibize compressed and dilated exteriorly. Orcopagia, Pase.

Anterior tibiz not dilated.

MEUM TUPULVEG oi ee ott Bolitotherus, Cand.

Clypeus not recurved.

rothorax expanded laterally at the base .. Ozolais, Pasc.

Prothorax rounded at the base .......... Mychestes, Pasc.

Genus mihi invisum Bradymerus, Perroud.

(Ann, Soc. Linn. de Lyon, 1865, p. 110.)

ALLOPHASIA.

(Diaperine.)

Caput maris in clypeo cornu conico instructo. Oculi tenuiter granu-

lati. Antenne breviuscule; articulo basali valido, obconico,

secundo brevissimo, tertio breviter obconico, sequentibus ad deci-

mum valde transversis, ultimoque clavam magnam perfoliatam for-

mantibus. Prothoraa transversus, basi sulcato-marginatus, apice

(¢ ) in processum porrectum bilobum terminatus, aliter bicornutus.

Elytra globosa; epipleura postice obsoleta. Hemora compressa ;

tibie margine exteriore denticulate ; tarsi breviusculi, subtus

sparse setulosi. Prosternum postice cuneato-productum, in inci-

suram mesosterni receptum. Abdomen segmentis tribus inter-

mediis eequalibus.

The only genera with which this may be compared, Diaperis

and Arrhenoplita (= Oplocephala, Cast. et Br., non Cuv.),

have coarsely granulate eyes: in the former, with which it

agrees in its antenne™*, the clypeus of the male is unarmed ;

* Lacordaire describes the antenrize of Diaperis as having the first joint

352 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera

in the latter, besides the difference of form, the head in the

same sex has two strong spines above the eyes. And this is

the very remarkable point, that these two spines are trans-

ferred to the apex of the prothorax in the insect before us ; but,

without a close examination, they appear to occupy the same

place as in the latter genus. The species here described was

found by Mr. Fry, in some numbers, in the hollow of a bam-

boo; and a pair of these he has kindly presented to me.

Allophasia Fryt.

A. breviter globoso-ovalis, glabra, nitida, fulva; elytris, basi ex-

cepta, nigris; capite (¢) inter oculos excavato; antennis pilo-

sulis, articulis tribus basalibus fulvis, ceteris nigris ; prothorace

impunctato, in medio excavato; scutello triangulari; elytris

seriatim punctulatis, interstitiis fere impunctatis; corpore infra

pedibusque flavo-lutescentibus. Long.-23 lin.

Hab. Brazil (Espiritu Santo).

Toxicum grande.

T. oblongum, paulo depressum, nigrum, violaceo nitens; capite ¢

quadricornuto, cornibus duobus anticis elongatis, ellipticis, paral-

lelis, duobus posticis divergentibus, arcuatis, clavatis, apice bre-

viter pilosis; 9 cornibus posticis carentibus ; oculis integris ; pro-

thorace modice transverso, cum capite subvage subtiliter punctu-

lato ; seutello semiorbiculari; elytris tenuiter seriatim punctulatis ;

corpore infra nigro, metasterno abdomineque subtilissime punctu-

latis ; pedibus glabris, castaneis. Long. 10 ln.

Hab. Borneo (North).

A fine and very distinct species. The female has the pos-

terior horns very short, and the anterior are reduced to mere

tubercles.

Rhypasma querulum.

R. obscure testaceo-brunneum, indumento griseo munitum ; antennis

brevioribus, articulo ultimo distincto; capite parce granulato ?

prothorace longitudine latitudini equali, sat confertim granulato,

utrinque basin versus parum angustiore, in medio longitudinaliter

excavato, ad latera modice explanato, marginibus crenatis; seutello

semicirculari; elytris oblongis, singulis disco quadricostatis, costa

secunda a scutello versus apicem evanescente, interstitiis biseriatim

conferte punctatis; pedibus asperulis; tarsis posticis reliquis

manifeste longioribus. Long. 1# lin.

Hab. Amazons (Ega).

short and obeonic, the three following of the same form, the fifth to the

tenth very strongly transverse. In JD. boleti, the type of the genus, it is

from the fourth to the tenth, as in Allophasia.

and Species of Coleoptera. 353

Resembles 2. pusillum, Pase. (Journ. of Entom. i. p. 326,

pl. xvi. fig. 3)*, but it has, ‘ater alia, considerably shorter

antenne, a prothorax about equal in length and breadth, and

the disk of the elytra with four coste, the second longer and

gradually obliterated behind.

Rhypasma nanum.

R. ferrugineum, indumento griseo tectum; antennis articulo ultimo ut

in specie precedente immisso; prothorace transverso, confertim gra-

nulato, in medio planato, ad latera parum explanato, marginibus

vix crenatis ; scutello semicirculari ; elytris postice leviter angus-

tioribus, singulis disco quinquecostatis, costa interiore scutellari

vel brevi, quatuor exterioribus versus apicem confluentibus, inter-

stitiis biseriatim rugoso-punctatis ; pedibus rufescentibus, tarsis

posticis reliquis vix longioribus. Long. 1} lin.

Hab. Amazons (Ega),

The last joint of the antenne in this species is nearly as

obsolete as it is in Nosoderma; and the prothorax is not longi-

tudinally excavated above, as in the other two species.

EXENIOTIS.

Caput parvum, retractum ; labrum breve, sub clypeo insertum ; su-

tura clypeali nulla; Jodi oculares elevati. Oculi rotundati, fortiter

granulati. Antenne valide, pilose, 11-articulate, art. primo cras-

siore, 3 sequentibus longioribus, czeteris ad octavum quadrangulari-

bus, 9., 10., 11. clavam formantibus, duobus primis transversim tri-

angularibus, ultimo rotundato. Prothorax oblongus, antice utrin-

que calloso-lobatus. Scutellum invisum. Elytra elongata, postice

gradatim angustiora. Femora linearia; tibie rect, haud calca-

rate ; tarsi validi, cylindrici, subtus parce pilosi, articulo ultimo

ceteris conjunctim fere wquali. Prosternwm latum, depressum,

postice angulatum. Mesosternwm latum, anticeemarginatum. Me-

tasternum elongatum. Coxe antics parvee, modice distantes.

The only exponent of this genus is a singular-looking insect

covered, in a fresh state, with a crust, masking much of its

sculpture. ‘The mentum, as it appears in situ, appears to be

large, transverse, hiding the maxille, as in Rhypasma, to

which it is allied, and with a broad peduncle attaching it to

the jugulum ; the palpi and mandibles are deeply seated, and

the Een is very small and transverse.

* In this figure the costs are not connected behind, and the short one

(second from the suture) only exists in the shape of a few rather more

elevated granules. The sculpture of the three species, however, is masked

by the remains of the crustaceous substance with which, probably, they

are entirely covered in a fresh state.

354 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera .

Exeniotis collaris. Pl, XIV. fig. 7.

E. angusta, fusca, indumento pallidiore dense tecta; capite supra

late depresso ; antennis prothorace sesquilongioribus ; prothorace

pone apicem fere cylindrico, apice ipso utrinque fortiter lobato,

supra angulato, depresso, tuberculis setigeris paucis munito; ely-

tris latitudine triplo longioribus, singulis tuberculis conicis seti-

geris in series tres instructis; corpore infra (sine indumento)

piceo-testaceo, granulis distinctis notato; pedibus tenuiter setu-

losis. Long. 23 lin.

Hab. Amazons (St. Paulo).

ANCYLOPOMA.

(Ancylopomine.)

Caput rotundatum, parum exsertum; clypeus distinctus, postice

arcuatus. Oculi magni, prominuli, reniformes, grosse granulati.

Palpi maxillares elongati, articulo ultimo securiformi. Antenne

valid, quam corpus dimidio longiores, pilosulz, 11-articulate, art.

basali brevi, secundo dimidio breviore, ceteris ad decimum ob-

conicis, subeequalibus, quatuor ultimis sensim crassioribus, ultimo

ipso ovato. Prothorax subobconicus, apice truncatus, angulis

anticis utrinque in spinam recurvam productus. E/lytra oblonga,

paulo depressa, prothorace basi duplo latiora; epipleura integra.

Femora sublinearia; tibie recte, haud calearatie ; tarsi graciles, 4

postici longiusculi. Prosternum subangustum, inter coxas eleva-

tum, postice declive. Mesosternuwm depressum. Processus inter-

coxalis angustus, antice rotundatus.

The structure of the mouth and of the intermediate cotyloid

cavities technically approximates this genus to such groups as

the Zopherine, Stenosine, &c.; but it wants the essential

characters which would authorize its association with either of

them. As I have only one specimen, I have not ventured to

examine the trophi, except 7m situ ; but the mentum appears to

be cordiform, leaving part of the maxille exposed on each side,

and the labium small and somewhat masked by its palpi,

which are inserted, apparently, at its base. The sculpture of

the elytra, and the slender elongate intermediate and posterior

tarsi, especially the latter, are not found in any members of

the subfamilies to which the genus is here approximated,

while the form of the prothorax is quite unique. I think

there can be no doubt that, according to Lacordaire’s system,

it represents a new subfamily. Like the species of the two

preceding genera it is one of Mr. Bates’s discoveries.

Ancylopoma punctigera. Pl. XIV. fig. 6.

A, oblonga, brunnea, pilis longiusculis adspersa ; capite rugoso-pune-

and Species of Coleoptera. 355

tulato; clypeo, palpis antennisque testaceo-ferrugineis ; oculis

supra subapproximatis ; prothorace reticulato-punctato, spinis la-

teralibus margine antico bidentatis; scutello parvo, argenteo-

pubescenti; elytris utrinque parallelis, crebre fortiter punctatis,

punctis singulis pilum gerentibus; corpore infra castaneo, vix

confertim punctato. Long. 2 lin.

Hab, Amazons (Santarem).

(In the figure the second joint of the antennx is twice too

long, and the head is too much exserted.)

(demutes pretiosus.

. ovatus, minus convexus, nitidissime aureo-viridis, purpureo lava-

tus, femoribus tibiisque splendide purpureis, antennis tarsisque

nigris; capite inter oculos foveolis tribus subimpressis ; protho-

race paulo convexo, tenuiter parce punctulato ; elytris seriatim,

sed minus fortiter foveatis, foyeis haud approximatis, plerumque

oblongis, nonnullis elongatis, interstitiis levigatis ; corpore infra

nitide viridi-nigro. Long. 5 lin.

Hab. Philippine Islands.

(demutes purpuratus.

@. ovatus, convexus, cyaneo-chalybeatus, purpureo lavatus, femori-

bus tibiisque splendide purpureis, tarsis antennisque nigris ; capite

inter oculos foveolis tribus subimpressis ; prothorace subplanato,

in medio grosse, interrupte, ad latera crebre tenuiter punctato ;

elytris seriatim fortiter foveatis, foveis haud approximatis, ple-

rumque oblongis, interstitiis levigatis, lateribus modice rotun-

datis ; corpore infra nitide viridescenti-nigro. Long. 6 lin.

Hab, Philippines.

These species differ from G2. tumidus in being longer and

much less convex, with the elytra differently sculptured, &e.

The two here described are at once differentiated by the punc-

tation of the prothorax.

Odontopus physodes.

QO. ovatus, conyexus, nitide metallicus, capite prothoraceque pur-

pureis, inequaliter subtenuiter punctulatis, hoc parvo, valde

transyerso; antennis viridibus, articulo ultimo nigro; scutello

purpureo ; elytris valde convexis, saturate viridibus, crebre forti-

ter punctatis, sutura elevata, plica epipleurali violacea ; corpore

infra levigato, violaceo-nigro; pedibus lete viridi-aureis, femori-

bus anticis dentibus duobus minutis instructis. Long. 9-10 lin.

Hab. Natal.

Odontopus asperatus.

O. oblongo-ovatus, supra subdepressus, nitide nigrescenti-cyaneus, ely-

tris saturate viridibus ; capite antice sat fortiter, vertice subtiliter

356 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera

punctato ; antennis nigro-chalybeatis; prothorace modice trans-

verso, irregulariter punctato, pone medium rude biimpresso ; scu-

tello nigro, triangulari; elytris manifeste costulatis, interstitiis

subbiseriatim fortiter punctatis; corpore infra levigato, nitide

nigro; femoribus anticis infra subbidentatis. Long. 8 lin.

Hab. West Africa (Gold Coast).

These two species and O. speciosus* differ from the type

(O. cupreus, Fab.) in their shorter claw-joint, the prothorax

not denticulate at the sides, and greater breadth of the pro-

thorax.

CYRIOGETON,.

(Amarygmine.)

Ab Amarygmo differt: Zobt antennarii dilatati; femora fusiformia ;

tarsi subtus dense pilosi.

The antennary lobes (or orbits) not being in the form of

ears, this genus should, technically, be placed among the

Platygenous subfamilies of Lacordaire’s second cohort of

Tenebrionide ; it is, however, too nearly related to Amaryg-

mus to be separated from it more than generically. Of the

two other characters, there are some species of the latter genus

in which the femora are scarcely linear, or in which the tarsi

are scarcely ciliated, the cilia becoming hair-like and more

numerous. Amarygmus ceneus, Cast. (Hist. Nat. Ins. ii.

p- 234), is said to have the tarsi pubescent beneath; it may

belong to Hurypera, to which also A. convewus may be re-

ferred. In the fine species described below the clypeus bulges

out, forming a transverse fold, which is continuous on each

side with the antennary orbits.

Cyriogeton insignis.

C. subellipticus, nitidissime cupreus ; capite infra oculos excavato ;

clypeo prominulo plicam transversam formante ; antennis nigris ;

prothorace lateribus postice parallelis, supra fere impunctato ; scu-

tello triangulari; elytris modice conyexis, sat obovatis, tenuiter

seriatim punctulatis, interstitiis latis, fere impunctatis ; corpore

* This is an unpublished name; in Dejean’s Catalogue it stands as

Pezodontus speciosus; the following description will serve to distinguish

it :—

Odontopus speciosus.

O. oblongus, modice conyexus, nitide cyaneus, aliquando violaceus; ely-

tris vel viridibus, vel cupreis, tenuiter costulatis, interstitiis crebre for-

titer punctatis ; eppae infra violaceo; prosterno latissimo ; femoribus

infra unidentatis. Long. 10-12 lin.

Hab. Guinea.

and Spectes of Coleoptera. 357

infra nigro-piceo, abdomine confertim punctulato ; femoribus anti-

cis infra in medio dente valido, aliquando minore, armatis ; tarsis

subtus rufescenti-pilosis. Long. 10-11 lin.

Hab. Sylhet.

Cyphaleus Mastersii.

C. late ovatus, supra splendide ceeruleo-violaceus, aureo-viridi mar-

ginatus ; capite sat crebre punctulato; prothorace parum convexo,

at lateribus explanato, angulis anticis spinoso-productis, dorso foveis

octo vel decem impresso, duobus in lineam mediam, utrinque tri-

bus vel quatuor dispositis ; seutello triangulari; elytris prothorace

multo latioribus, modice convexis, humeris late oblique truncatis,

lateribus pone humeros parallelis, apicem versus rotundatis, apici-

bus spinosis, singulis punctis magnis subseriatim locatis (seriebus

circa 5-6), interstitiis subtiliter sparse punctulatis, epipleuris

aureo-viridibus ; corpore infra femoribusque atris, nitidis ; anten-

nis, tibiis tarsisque nigro-piceis, nitidis. Long. 9 lin.

Hab. Queensland (Port Dennison; Gayndah &c.).

The genera of the Cyphaleinz are, with two or three excep-

tions, feebly separated trom one another: the above has the

sculptured elytra of Cyphaleus; but the prothorax is expanded

at the sides, as in Chartopteryx, from which it differs m the

two penultimate joints of the antenne being transverse (as in

Cyphaleus) and the anterior humeral angle rounded. I name

this handsome species after Mr. Masters, than whom none has

been more successful in collecting the animal productions of

Australia.

Aithyssius eros.

i, nitidissime igneo-rufus aureo layatus, antennis nigris, supra

disperse pilosulus; capite prothoraceque sat remote punctatis ;

scutello subquadrato, angulis posticis rotundatis ; elytris striato-

punctatis, interstitiis convexis, parce punctatis, in certo situ quasi

transversim plicatis ; corpore infra iridescente ; pedibus rufo-brun-

neis, pubescentibus. Long. 6 lin.

Hab. New South Wales.

Differs from 22. viridis, Bois. (Atractus), in its pubescence,

the sculpture of the elytra, the punctures in the strie being

smaller, less marked, and the transverse intervals between

them less distinctly separated by well-defined bars, which are

only seen in certain lights, and by the re joint of the

posterior tarsi being longer and its sides parallel nearly their

whole length. I have previously proposed MMthysstus for

Atractus, Lac., which is the name of an Hemipterous genus.

A. virescens and A. columbinus, Bois., are supposed to be

varieties of J. viridis, which varies from green to red and

358 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera

violet. The male differs in having longer antenne and the

posterior femora toothed in the middle.

EGESTRIA.

(Pedilide.)

Caput trigonatum, collo modice angusto; ¢/ypeus antice angustior, trun-

catus, sutura clypeali obsoleta; labrum breve, apice rotundatum ;

jugulum antice pedunculatum. Palpi maxillares articulo ultimo

cultriformi. Oculi fere integri. Antenne breviuscule, filiformes,

articulo primo modice incrassato, ceteris ad decimum fere sub-

sequalibus, ultimo in mare duobus vel tribus precedentibus con-

junctim longiore, in foemina paulo elongato. Prothoraxv oblongus,

apice tubulatus et transversim sulcatus. Elytra elongata. Femora

vix incrassata; tibiw recte, bicalearate ; tarsi lineares, articulo

penultimo parvo, bilobo. Cove antice cylindric, exserte ; ace-

tabula antica aperta. Processus intercoxalis angustus, triangu-

laris.

It would, I think, be desirable to unite, as J. du Val has

done, the “ Pedilides vraies” of Lacordaire to the Anthicide,

the only point differentiating the two being the complete con-

tiguity, or nearly so, of the posterior coxe in the former, a

variable character among the Heteromera, and subject to ex-

ceptions here. In the present genus the intercoxal process

lies below the line of the coxee, while in Diacalla, to which it

is allied, this process distinctly separates them, its apex being

received into a notch of the metasternum. D¢acalla (Journ. of

Ent. ii. p. 46) was originally referred by me to the Lagride ;

but on a closer re-examination I tind that the anterior cotyloid

cavities are open behind, whilst in Jetistygna (1. c. 1. p. 491),

apparently very closely allied to it, they are closed in. This

character is supposed to be peculiar to the Lagriide and

Tenebrionide amongst all the families of Heteromera; but in

Ictistygna it must be considered exceptional, as it would not

do to place it and Diacalla in two different families. Besides

the two species here described, I have five others connected

with the genera mentioned above, but not in sufficiently good

order for description.

Egestria teniata. Pl. XIV. fig. 9 (2).

E. nigro-fusea, pilis griseis modice induta, elytris basi silaceis, sin-

gulis vitta flavescenti ab humero usque ad apicem ornatis ; capite

transverso, crebre punctato; clypeo late triangulari, apice rotun-

dato; labro brevi; antennis testaceo-ferrugineis, versus apicem

nigricantibus ; prothorace pone medium paulo incurvato, oculato-

punctato ; scutello elongato-triangulari; elytris ¢ sensim angus-

tatis, 9 fere parallelis, sat confertim punctatis: tibiis, apice

and Species of Coleoptera. 359

} ! }

excepto, flavescentibus ; tarsis articulo ultimo mediocri. Long.

34-44 lin.

Hab. Queensland (Rockhampton).

Egestria suturalis.

FE. (2) fusea, pilis albidis omnino induta ; eapite oblongo, rugoso-

punctato; clypeo transverso, apice late rotundato; labro sat elon-

gato ; antennis testaceis, articulo secundo sequentibus manifeste

breviore, ultimo parum elongato; prothorace utrinque in medio

incurvato, oculato-punctato ; scutello subquadrato ; elytris paral-

lelis, confertim punctulatis, sutura alba e pilis condensatis ; tibiis

tarsisque testaceis, his articulo ultimo elongato. Long. 5 lin.

Hab. North Australia.

Nessiara histrio. Pl. XIV. fig. A

N. oblonga, atra, capite rostroque pube miniacea dense indutis, hoc in

medio leviter carinulato ; mandibulis nigris, maxillis, palpis anten-

nisque testaceis, clava fusca; prothorace quam latitudine vix lon-

giore, pube miniacea induto, maculis sex nigris ornato, basi cinereo

et maculis duabus nigris notato; scutello parvo, rotundato; ely-

tris depressis, lateribus sensim angustioribus, apice rotundatis,

striato-punctatis, postice pube miniacea tectis, interstiis alternis

cinereo-pubescentibus, alteris nudis, nigris; corpore infra pedi-

busque cinereo-pubescentibus ; femoribus infra versus basin lon-

gius pilosis. Long. 10 lin.

Hab. Philippine Islands.

The males of Nesstara, at least of this species and N. didyma,

have the rostrum broader, and notched or toothed at the sides.

N. planata, Pase., appears to belong to Phlwops, Lac., which

is, apparently, principally differentiated by the angular sides

of its prothorax. The species described above is one of the

most striking of the Anthribide ; and it is interesting also

from its habitat, the Philippine Islands being probably the

north-eastern limit of the Malayan beetle-region, whence so

large a proportion of the known insects of this family are

derived, of which, however, these islands have hitherto fur-

nished a very insignificant part.

Habrissus heros. Pl. XIV. fig. 5.

H. niger, pube albida fusco variegata dense tectus ; rostro lato ; oculis

ovatis, vix obliquis ; antennis nigris, articulo tertio paulo incrassato,

sequentibus ad octavum squalibus, longiusculis, sed brevioribus,

claya tenui; prothorace obconico, subfusco, fere obsolete macula-

tim vario; scutello transverse triangulari; elytris oblongis, pro-

thorace paulo latioribus, striato-punctulatis, interstitiis alternis

fusco ocellato-maculatis ; corpore infra pube densa grisea induto,

360 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Coleoptera.

segmento ultimo abdominis excepto nudo; pedibus fusco alboque

variis ; tarsis nigris, anticis articulo primo in medio albo, quatuor

posticis articulis primo basi et secundo toto, apice excepto, albis.

Long. 11 lin.

Hab. Labuan.

A fine species, differmg from H. pilicornis in its size, ros-

trum, eyes, antenne, and coloration, especially of the tarsi.

PHIDES.

(Anthribide.)

A Plintheria differt rostro in medio carinato, clava laxe articulata ;

oculis oblongis; prothorace utrinque ampliato-producto. carina

anteriore a basi remota; coxis anticis sejunctis. et tarsis brevi-

oribus, dilatatis.

One of my two examples of this genus has the rostrum

decidedly longer than the other ; if this be the male, then there

will be very little difference between the sexes; in Plintheria

the antennz in the male are nearly three times as long as in

the female*.

Phides xanthodactylus. Pl. XIV. fig. 4.

P. oblongus, niger, saturate cervino-pubescens ; rostro capite duplo

longiore, versus apicem sensim latiore; antennis capite cum rostro

haud longioribus, ferrugineis, art. 3-8. gradatim brevioribus, clava

extrorsum fulvicante; prothorace supra inzquali, carina medio

instructo, nigro-strigoso, basi ante scutellum macula ochracea

ornato ; scutello quadrato, ochraceo ; elytris prothoracis medio vix

latioribus, striato-punctatis, singulis tuberculis circa decem notatis;

metasterno, abdomine femoribusque dense silaceo-squamosis ; tar-

sis articulis duobus ultimis flavis. Long. 4} lin.

Hab. Fiji.

Phaulimia Schaumit.

P. fusco-castanea, pube subtili subgrisea induta, elytris maculis

duabus majusculis communibus nigris ornatis, una basali subob-

longa, pallide marginata, altera apicali transversa minore; anten-

nis fuscis, clava nigra, art. duobus ultimis funiculi testaceis ; pro-

* The sexual distinctions of Cedus, a genus of this family, were unknown

when I proposed it; nor were they known to Lacordaire. I may there-

fore say that my specimens at that time were males (they were after-

wards sent by me to Lacordaire). In C. guttatus the female has antenne

as long as the body, with a slender elongate club; the female of C. tuber-

culatus has much shorter antenne, with a stout compact club, while some

of the males of this species have antenn four times as long as the body.

Lacordaire is probably right in considering Byastus cephalotes, Pasc., to

be the female of another species of Cedus. There is a fourth in the col-

lection of Mr. Lamb, from Pulo Penang.

Bibliographical Notice. 361

thorace transversim conico; elytris subtiliter griseo-pubescentibus ;

pedibus ferrugineis, Long. 2 lin.

Hab, Ceylon.

Longer and less cylindrical than P. ephippiata, the basal

patch with a whitish border, &c. I received this species from

the late, lamented Dr. Schaum.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XIV.

Fig. 1. Elestora fulgurata; 1a, mentum and labium and its palpi.

Fig. 2. Nessiara histrio; 2a (by mistake numbered 12), front view of the

head and antenne.

Fig. 3. Atasthalus spectrum (¢ ).

Fig. 4. Phides xanthodactylus; front view of the head and antenne.

Fig. 5. Habrissus heros.

Fig. 6. Ancylopoma punctigera.

Fig. 7. Eveniotis collaris; 7a, head and part of prothorax; 74, side view

of head Xe.

Fig. 8. Calymmus cucullatus ; 8a, side view of head and part of prothorax ;

8h, apical lamina of prothorax.

Fig. 9. Egestria teniata (2).

ig. 10. Head and antennze of Toxicum grande.

Fig. 11. Prothorax and antenna of Allophasia Fryi (¢). The fourth joint

of the latter should be transverse, like the one following it.

Fig. 12. See figure 2.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE.

M. Terauem’s Researches on the Foraminifera of the Inas and

the Oolites.

I. Recherches sux les Foraminiferes de Vétage moyen et de Tétage

inférieur du Lias. Par M. Trravem, &e. Metz, 1862. Second

Mémoire. Extrait des ‘Mémoires de l’Académie Impériale de

Metz,’ année 1860-61.

M. Trrevrm, having given some general information about the Rhizo-

pods, taking Schultze’s plan of classification, proceeds to particularize

the results of his researches in the several stages of the Lias. As a

rule, he finds that where Entomostraca occur, Foraminifera are also

found, whether in calcareous, marly, or sandy strata. The Upper

Lias has as yet proved unproductive of these Microzoa. In the

middle stage, the oolitic marls (marnes a ovoides ferrugineux) have

yielded numerous Ooline [Lagene|, Nodosariw, Frondicularie,

Dentaline, Marginuline, and Cristellarie, arranged in 59 species

by M.Terquem. He found a Glandulina, too, and an Orbulina,

which he had previously termed Orhiculina ; also materials for two

new genera, namely :—(1) Uncinulina, described but not named in

his first memoir (p. 678)—a free, hyaline, slender tube, straight or

curved, square in section, without septa, with attenuated equal ends,

variously hooked; (2) Znvolutina, English specimens of which were

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. viii. Are

362 Bibliographical Notice.

described in 1853 by Rupert Jones with some doubt as Nummulites

liassicus. M.Terquem’s determination of the arenaceous structure

and other special characters of this abundant little shell gave him

full reason to place it in a new genus,

A form from the Middle Lias that he had previously referred to

Siderolina he found to be a Polyzoon, Neuropora.

In some shales at Montigny-lés-Metz he found Orbulina, Frondi-

cularia, Dentalina, Marginulina, Cristellaria, Robulina, Rosalina,

and Involutina—fifteen species, nine new, and some like those of

the beds above; also a new genus, Annulina, which has the look of

being closely related to, if not the same as, the last mentioned.

M. Piette and M. Terquem together found Foraminifers in all the

strata of the Lower Lias of the Departments of the Moselle and the

Meurthe, of Luxemburg, Belgium, and the Ardennes. These amount

to twenty-three species, some of them new, and some like those of

the marnes a ovoides. Among these are Webbine | and Placopsiline),

particularly abundant as parasites in a bed of Gryphea arcuata.

In his previous memoir on the Liassic Foraminifera, M. Terquem

had noticed a little fossil hike the “ Orbis infimus” of Strickland,

and had then referred it to Serpula; but in his second memoir he

describes its Foraminiferal characters with exactness, and, showing

its relation to /nvolutina, names it J. silicea. Strickland’s minute

fossil has also been referred to Parker and Jones’s sandy genus

Trochammina ; and Terquem’s J. si/icea has been referred to 7.

incerta, D’Orb. sp., by H. B. Brady (Geol. Mag. vol. i. p. 196), and

quite correctly, and without any great violence to M. Terquem’s

arrangement; for without doubt Trochammina and Involutina are

very close allies, the latter, indeed, being merely a more advanced

development from the simple and naked coil of the former.

In the two plates (pls. 5 & 6) illustrating M. Terquem’s Second

Memoir we have his usual numerous, small, beautifully neat, and na-

tural figures, for which paleontologists owe him many thanks. We

doubt the zoological value of all his “ species ;” and we are sure that

many would fall under old names had the veteran author had the

opportunity of comparing all the published illustrations of Foramini-

fera. Thatisa labour, however, which some younger rhizopodist may

undertake, for the sake of a more strict collocation of the Liassie with

other forms, and the readier recognition of biological relationship by

the reading student. Thus in pl. 5 we easily discern the known

species (or, rather, notable varieties) Nodosaria humilis, radicula,

ovicula, Dentalina communis, &e., under new names.

Fig. 4, Orbulina lasica (p. 432), is an interesting reticulated form.

Fig. 5, O. punctata (p. 432) can searcely differ from O. universa, DO.

Figs. 1, 2, and the woodcut at p. 431, and fig. 12 in pl. 6, present

remarkably attenuated Layene ; whilst fig. 3, a, b supply the passages

towards L. globosa. Fig. 6, Annulina metensis, must be, as intimated

above, a small Jnvolutina liasica, such as is figured by H. B. Brady in

pl. 9. fig. 3, Geol. Mag. vol.i. Figs. 8, 14,& 19, termed Frondicularia,

are rather Linguline ; and fig. 13, also ‘‘ Frondicularia,” can seareely

be said to have relinquished the Nodosarian type. In pl. 6 some

Biblic graph ical Notice. 365

bizarre Cristellarians succeed the various Nodosarians of the fore-

going plate; and, beside a very doubtful Foraminifer (fig. 10) named

Rosalina polygona, there are several specimens of Webbina (figs. 15,

17, 18, 19) in their characteristic variable forms of growth; also

what seems to be a small rough Placopsilina (fig. 16, named Webhina

scorpionis, D’Orb.); the Znvolutine above mentioned; and, lastly, a

curious spiral organism, referred to Cristellaria, but having much

the look of a Sertularian germ-sac.

Without further criticism on these most acceptable results of M.

Terquem’s enthusiastic industry, whose motto “in tenui labor” well

indicates his precision and perseverance, we proceed to the next of

his valuable memoirs that we have at hand, trusting to enhance the

value of his work by pointing out what seems to be a discrepancy

here and there with the notions of other rhizopodists, and thus pro-

ducing a uniformity whereby the whole may be worked together

for the good of palwontology.

The first Memoir on the Foraminifera of the Middle Lias of the

Department of the Moselle was published in the Mém. Acad. Imp.

Metz, année 1857-58. The series reached to the Sixth Memoir; but

they have not come to hand.

Il. Deuaidéme Série. Premier Mémoire sur les Foraminiferes du

Systeme odlithique. Etude du Fuller’s-Earthe de la Moselle. Par

M. O. Treravem, &c. Metz, 1867.

In 1867, M. Terquem treated of the Foraminifera of the Oolitic

rocks, particularly the “ Fuller’s-Earthe ” of the Moselle; and of these

he first described a host of very similar and indubitably related forms

under the general term “ Marginulina.’ This generic name he

adopted with caution, and gave reasons for his plan of arrangement

in his ‘ Critical Review of some Genera,” at pages 40-58, wherein

he shows why he considers it best to merge the broad flat Vaginu-

line (Citharine) with the long Planularie under Marginulina.

Eight plates, of thirty figures each, besides edge and end views of

these Vaginuline Marginuline, do not fail to give us an insight into

the enormous prolificness of the Foraminifera and their endless ver-

satility of growth (modified in every individual by every passing

condition of life), into the richness of the Oolitic fauna in varieties

of the great Nodosarina genus, and into the extent and energy of

MM. Terquem and Piette’s labours in both field and cabinet. How

individually different, and yet strikingly alike, these 240 specimens

really are, with continuous passage-forms among them, can be seen

at a glance; and their division by M. Terquem into two sections,

five divisions, two subdivisions, and thirty-two “species” (one

of which has a whole plate in its illustration) has required his

greatest patience and acumen. It would certainly appear easy, to

English rhizopodists at least, to group the majority under half a

dozen well-known accepted names, beginning with Vaginulina harpa

and ending with Dentalina communis; but, as an example of the

difficulty of arranging a large and well-preserved series of Forami-

27*

364 Bibliographical Notice.

nifera under definite zoological names, nothing could be offered to

the student of more practical value than this interesting little mono-

graph. M.Terquem first explains the stratigraphical relations of

the Bajocian Oolites near Metz: (1) ferruginous limestone below,

and (2) coralline and subcompact limestones above; neither these

nor their marls give many Foraminifera. Next the Fuller’s-earth

Oolites are described according to their localities over the now

touchingly interesting fields between Metz and Longwy, comprising

Romain, Thionyille, Gorze, Gravelotte, and especially Fontoy, where

the marls are exceedingly rich in Foraminifera. A review of various

classifications of, and works on, Foraminifera follows, those of De

Haan, Lamarck, D’Orbigny, Dujardin, Schultze, Claparéde, and Reuss

being chiefly treated of, by way of introduction to the study of the

special objects of the work itself and their puzzling changefulness of

feature.

IIL. Deuxitme Série. Troisitme Mémoire sur les Foraminiferes du

Systeme oolithique, comprenant les genres Frondicularia, Flabellina,

Nodosaria, Dentalina, &c. de la Zone 4 Ammonites Parkinsoni de

Fontoy (Moselle), Par M. O. Terauem, &c, Metz, 1870.

We have not seen the Second Memoir (treating of Cristellarie)

of this Second Series; but we can readily understand that, as M.

Terquem states, it demonstrates the great variability and instability

of species, showing that in certain forms the shape of the shell, and

even the ornament, changes not only among individuals, but often

even on the two faces of the same specimen. Seven clear and well-

filled plates (pls. 22-29) illustrate this Third Memoir; and they

are highly worthy of attention. Pl. 22 contains thirty forms illus-

trative of the passage of Frondicularia into Lingulina, or vice versd,

according to our views of the degradation or development of the

individuals. They pass under the name “ Frondicularia,” in aecord-

ance with the author’s explanatory remarks on this (subgeneric or

really varietal) group. Pl. 23 is half occupied by Linguline, here

called Frondicularie ; some of them, however, are reproduced as

Linguline, by correction, in pl. 25. In pl. 23 commences the Fla-

belline series of about forty specimens, divided into seven divisions

and eighteen species, with careful attention to their individual fea-

tures. There is nothing to separate them essentially.

In figs. 23 & 24 (Flabellina agglutinans) we have a very interest-

ing Foraminifer, which, though apparently Flabelline in shape, is

really a sandy species belonging to 7'evtularia and growing on the

Spiroplectine plan—that is, spiral at first and more or less alternate

in its segments afterwards. With its terminal aperture it resembles

the Textularian T'ritavia, Holostomella, and Bigenerina. It is pro-

bably a coarse arenaceous Spiroplecta with terminal aperture. It

might, however, be Lituoline in structure, a meeting-point of

Textularia and Lituola, Figs. 25 & 26 (Flabellina dubia) is a Va-

ginuliniform Lituola, near the Nodosariform Lituola Soldani, J. & P.

This also is of great interest. Figs. 27-30 are the common, variable,

Miscellaneous. 365

lituate Zituole that come under Reuss’s genus Haplophragmium, as

indicated by our author; but they do not require new names.

Pl. 25 has Linguline and Glanduline, figs. 1-11, undeserving of

the new names given them. Of figs. 12-20, grouped as Cornuspire

(six new species), we think that figs. 12, 13,16 are T’rochammina

incerta, varieties ; figs. 14, 17, 18, 19, concayo-convex simple Jnvo-

lutine ; fig. 15, apparently identical with D’Orbigny’s Soldania limia

and S. orbicularis, which are both referred with doubt to Cornuspira

by Mr. Parker and his colleagues in Ann. Nat. Hist. Oct. 1871,

p- 238, pl. 8. figs. 1, 2. Figs. 20-26 are interesting specimens of

Lagena globosa and some attenuate varieties, with (fig. 22) a prickly

variety. Figs. 27-29, however, though Lageniform, are most pro-

bably Saccammine—that is, rough Lituoline Foraminifers, unilocular

in growth. Pl. 26 (thirty figures) illustrates various conditions of

Nodosaria raphanus. A few such (figs. 1-4) occur also in pl. 27, which

is mainly occupied by variations of WN. radicula, passing into the

variable Dentalina communis (figs. 5-34). The same may be said of

pl. 28. Figs. 1-17 of pl. 29 belong to the same category ; but fig. 18

(“N. agglutinans”’) is most likely a Nodosariform Lituola. Figs.

19-30 are arranged in three species of Webbina; but figs. 19 & 30,

though doubtful, must go with figs. 20-23, 25 & 26, as Nubecularie ;

whilst figs. 24, 27-29 are Webbine. Fig. 24 is a curious, heaped,

or aceryuline Webbina. Figs. 25 & 26 may be regarded as typical

Nubecularie.

Lastly, we must remark that both the Liassic and the Oolitic

Foraminifera figured in these Memoirs may, with advantage to the

student, be compared with the English specimens from the Upper

Keuper (Rheetic?) Clay, figured by Jones and Parker in the Geol.

Soc. Journ. vol. xvi. 1860, pls. 19 & 20, and with those from the

Lias figured by H. B. Brady in the Proc. Somerset. Archeol. Nat.

Hist. Soc. xiii. 1867, pls. 1-3. A very large proportion of M. Ter-

quem’s species and varieties will be there found, with the old names

applied to them. Similar forms occur in the Upper Triassic strata

of Saint Cassian and Raibl, as figured by Dr. C. Gumbel in the

‘ Jahrbuch k. k. geol. Reichsanstalt,’ xix. 1869 ; and Reuss, Schwager,

and others have published Jurassic Foraminifera of the same types.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Note on the Ptilornis Alberti. By G. R. Gray.

Mr. Extior, in the ‘ Proceedings of the Zoological Society,’ just

published, has made some remarks on the adoption of a MS. name

that I gave some years ago to the Northern-Australian Ptlornis,

when observing the differences which appeared to exist between it

and that of New Guinea. Mr. Elliot is right in remarking that I

had never published, but he is wrong in stating that I never “wrote”

any account of it. The reasons of the non-publication were :—

1, That Mr. Gould had already fully described and beautifully

366 Miscellaneous.

figured the bird in question under the old specific name of P. magnificus,

and therefore it became quite unnecessary to repeat the description.

2. That on showing the examples to my brother ornithologists,

they did not agree with my views of the specific distinctions between

the specimens from the two localities, but, like Mr. Gould, con-

sidered that it was the same as the New-Guinea bird, and therefore

should not be formed into a separate species; and it was entirely

out of deference to their opinions that I refrained from committing

the MS. to press, for which omission I offer no apology.

The sole object I have in view is to put a statement right which

had been, no doubt, inadvertently given by Mr. Elliot incorrectly,

and also to express that there have existed, and probably do still

exist, doubts as to whether the Northern- Australian Péilornis should

be regarded as a distinct species, as is shown in the ‘ Hand-list of

Birds.’

Notes on Australian Freshwater Tortoises.

By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c.

Chelymys Krefftii.

Thorax oblong, scarcely broader behind, very convex. The

second, third, and fourth vertebral shields as long as, or rather

longer than broad; the second and third nearly square, with only a

slight angle near the middle of each side; the fourth contracted

behind; the first nearly square, rather broader than long, and

rather broader in front. Thorax convex, elevated from the margin,

the lateral processes convex. Head large, above olive, with a broad

white streak from the back of the orbit to the upper front margin of

the tympanum ; a broad white streak from the angle of the mouth to

the lower part of the tympanum. Beaks very strong and convex.

Upper part of neck slightly granular.

Hab. Burnett’s River. No. 9, Krefft’s MS.

This specimen is coloured very much like the others received

from Mr. Krefft, but differs in being oblong and very convex, in-

stead of being broadly ovate and much more depressed, and in the

form of the vertebral plates. It also differs in having a much

larger head, compared with the size of the body.

It has been suggested that the difference may only be one of sex ;

but it is very curious that, out of a large series of specimens, this

should be the only one of the sex that has come to us.

Chelymys australis.

Hydraspis australis, Gray, in Grey’s ‘Australia,’ t. vi.

The specimen of this genus received from Mr. Gould in 1840 as

procured in Australasia, and described and figured by me in Capt.

Grey’s ‘ Australia,’ t. vi., under the name of Hydraspis australis,

differs so much, both in its small size, though evidently quite adult,

in the form of its dorsal shields, and in the form of its head, from

all the species of Chelymys that we have since received, that I am

inclined to regard it as a distinct species.

Hab. Australasia (Gould, 1840).

Miscellaneous. 367

Damonia oblonga, a new Species of Freshwater Tortoise.

By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S.

We have lately purchased of Mr. Edward Gerrard, jun., a specimen

of a freshwater tortoise which he received from Batavia.

It is very like Damonia macrocephala, from Siam and Cambogia,

but differs in being of a narrower oblong form and haying very diffe-

rently shaped shields over the vertebral line, and in the shell being

of a more uniform black colour, especially on the underside.

Damonia oblonga,

Shell oblong, elongate, scarcely wider behind ; back convex, black,

obscurely 3-keeled, the lateral keels being on the upper edge of the

costal plates ; first vertebral shield longer than broad, urn-shaped—

that is, contracted on the front part of the sides ; the second nearly

quadrangular, as long as broad, slightly angled on the sides; third

and fourth hexangular, the fourth rather broader than long, and very

narrow behind. Sternum flat, high, and keeled on the sides, black

except where worn. Head very large, flat at the top, blackish

brown, with a pale streak from above the nostril, continued over the

orbit, becoming wider over the temple, and continued along the

side of the neck ; nose with three perpendicular streaks on each side,

the outer ones continued below into a broader streak extending

along the side of the jaw under the orbit to the angle of the mouth

and on to the neck; under edge of the lower beak and of the

shields on the side of the chin pale-edged. Head covered with thin

smooth shields, one large plate extending from the nose to the

occiput, with small subsymmetrical shields behind it, the shields on

the side of the head being largest ; a large temporal shield on each

side extending from the back edge of the orbit to the front edge of

the temple and the angle of the jaw; lower eyelid large, smooth,

with two thin band-like plates.

The yellow lines under the nostrils are very similar to those in our

largest specimen of Damonia macrocephala; but our smaller one of

that species has only two perpendicular lines under the nostrils ; so

that probably the lines in this species also vary in this respect.

The head-shields of the two species are very similar; indeed there

is no doubt these species are very nearly allied; but they differ con-

siderably in the dorsal shields and general colouring and form of

the thorax. The first costal shield elongate, much larger than the

same shield in D. macrocephala.

Delphinus microps.

Mr. Krefft has sent a photograph of the animal and skull of this

species. He observes that the animal, which has not been before

described or observed, is marked on the skin exactly like the figure

of D. Forstert in the ‘ Voyage of the Erebus and Terror,’ from For-

ster’s drawing in the Banksian Library. There is a darker stripe

from the head to the fin; and the animal is about 8 feet long.—

J. E.G.

368 Miscellaneous.

Life in the Wyandotte Cave. By Professor Corr.

An examination into the life of the cave shows it to have much

resemblance to that of the Mammoth Cave. The following is a list of

the species obtained, which, when compared with that published in

the ‘Journal’ for August 28, will be found to embrace many of the

same.

VERTEBRATA.— Amblyopsis, sp. (Blind fish).

Articutata.—Insects : Anophthalmus Tellkampfii (beetle); Anoph-

thalmus No. 2 (beetle); Staphylinide, sp. 1 (beetle); Staphyli-

nide, sp. 2 (beetle); Phalangopsis, sp. (crickets); Flies, 2 species.

Spiders: Avanea-like ; Opilio-like. Centipedes: Pseudotremia, sp.

Crustacea: -Astacus pellucidus (blind crawfish); ? aquatic species

with egg-pouches external; Lerneide, species parasitic on blind

fish, 14 species.

The blind fish is very much like that of the Mammoth Cave; and

direct comparison will be necessary to determine any difference, if

it exist. It must have considerable subterranean distribution, as

it has undoubtedly been drawn up from four wells in the neigh-

bourhood of the cave. Indeed it was from one of these, which

derives its water from the cave, that we procured our specimens ;

and I am much indebted to my friend N. Bart. Walker, of Boston,

for his aid in enabling me to obtain them. We descended a well to

the water, some twenty feet below the surface, and found it to

communicate by a side opening with a long, low channel, through

which flowed a lively stream of very cool water. Wading up the

current in a stooping posture, we soon reached a shallow expansion

or pool. Here a blind crawfish was detected crawling round the

margin, and promptly consigned to the alcohol-bottle. A little

further beyond, deeper water was reached, and an erect position be-

came possible. We drew the seine in a narrow channel, and after

an exploration under the bordering rocks secured two fishes. A

second haul secured another. Another was seen, but we failed to

catch it; and on emerging from the cave I had a fifth securely in

my hand as I thought, but found my fingers too numb to prevent

its freeing itself by its active struggles.

If these Amblyopses be not alarmed, they come to the surface to

feed, and swim in full sight like white aquatic ghosts. They are

then easily taken by the hand or net, if perfect silence is preserved ;

for they are unconscious of the presence of an enemy except through

the medium of hearing. This sense, however, is evidently very

acute; for at any noise they turn suddenly downward and hide be-

neath stones &c. on the bottom. They must take much of their

food near the surface, as the life of the depths is apparently very

sparse. This habit is rendered easy by the structure of the fish ;

for the mouth is directed upwards, and the head is very flat above,

thus allowing the mouth to be at the surface. This structure also

probably explains the fact of its being the sole representative of the

fishes in subterranean waters. No doubt many other forms were

carried into the caverns since the waters first found their way there ;

Miscellaneous. 369

but most of them were, like those of our present rivers, deep-water

or bottom feeders. Such fishes would starve in a cave-river, where

much of the food is carried to them on the surface of the stream.

The Amblyopsis belongs, with two other genera of imperfect seers,

to the family Hypseide, which, with the pike, shore-minnow, and

mudfish families, form the order of Haplomi. The shore-minnows

(Cyprinodontide) are their nearest allies, and many of them have

the upturned mouth and flat head of the blindfish. One of them

(Anableps) has the special peculiarity of seeing both in the water

and above it,—the eye being enlarged; and a dermal band crossing

the cornea, divides it into an upper and a lower portion. This

band is the “‘ water-line ;” for the fish swims at the surface. Fishes

of this or a similar fanily, enclosed in subterranean waters ages

ago, would be more likely to live than those of the other; and the

darkness would be very apt to be the cause of the atrophy of the

organs of sight seen in the Amblyopsis.

Of the other animals, one beetle (Anophthalmus), the cricket

(Phalangopsis), a fly, the Opilio-like spider, the centipede, and the

blind crawfish are probably the same as those found in the Mam-

moth Cave. Two beetles and two crustaceans are certainly different

from those of the latter, and the centipedes are much more

numerous. The Gammaroid crustacean which we found in the

waters of the Mammoth Cave, and which is, no doubt in part, the

food of the blind fish, we did not find; but some such species no

doubt exists, as we found an abundance of a lively little tetrade-

capod crustacean near the mouth of a cave close by. This little

creature no doubt inhabits adjacent waters both external and sub-

terranean ; but the situation in which we found it is peculiar. It

was only seen in water, and near an empty log trough used to col-

lect water from a spring dripping from the roof of one of the

chambers.

The Lernzan is a still more remarkable creature. It is a para-

site on the blind fish, precisely as numerous species near of kin

attach themselves to various species of marine fishes in the salt

sea. The Wyandotte species is not so very unlike some of these.

It is attached by a pair of altered fore limbs, which are plunged

into the skin of the host, and held securely in that position by the

barbed or recurved claws. The position selected by the blind-fish

Lerniean, was the inner edge of the upper lip, where she hung in

a position provocative of attempts at mastication on the part of the

fish, and reminding one of the picture of the man on the ass’s back

holding a fork of fodder before the animal’s nose, in illustration of

the motto that “persuasion is better than force.” The little crea-

ture had an egg-pouch suspended on each side, and was no doubt

often brought into contact with the air by her host.

The mutual relations of this cave life form an interesting subject.

In the first place, two of the beetles, the crickets, the centipede, the

Gammaroid crustacean (food of the blind fish) are more or less her-

bivorous; they furnish food for the spiders, crawfish, Anophthalmus,

and the fish. The vegetable food supporting them is in the first

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. viii. 28

370 Miscellaneous.

place Fungi, which in various small forms grow in damp places in

the cave; they can always be found attached to excrementitious

matter dropped by the bats, rats, and other animals which extend

their range to the outer air. Fungi also grow on the dead bodies

of the animals which die in the caves, and are found abundantly

on fragments of wood and boards brought in by human agency.

The rats also have brought into fissures and cavities communicating

with the cave, seeds, nuts, and other vegetable matters, from time

immemorial, which have furnished food for insects. Thus rats and

bats have no doubt had much to do with the continuance of land

life in the cave; and the mammals, of the postpliocene or earlier

period, which first wandered and dwelt in its shades were the intro-

ducers of a permanent land life.

As to the Gammaroid crustacean, little food is necessary to sup-

port its small ceconomy ; but even that little might be thought to be

wanting, as we observed the clearness and limpidity of the water in

which it dwells. Nevertheless the fact that that water communi-

cates with an outside river, is a sufficient indication of the presence

of vegetable life and vegetable débris in variable quantities at dif-

ferent times. Minute freshwater Algze no doubt occur there,

the spores being brought in by external communication, while

remains of larger forms, as Confervee &c., would occur plentifully

after floods. On this basis rests an animal life which is limited in

extent and must be subject to many vicissitudes. Yet a fuller ex-

amination will probably add to the number of species, and of these,

no doubt, a greater or less number of parasites on those already

known. The discovery of the little Lernean shows that this strange

form. of life has resisted all the vicissitudes to which its host has been

subjected, that it has outlived all the physiological struggles

which a change of light and temperature must have produced, and

that it still preys on its host’s life-blood, as its ancestors did under

more favourable circumstances. That the blindness of the fish is

favourable to its ‘‘ success in life” cannot be denied; but that

its own sight has been benefited by the change is very doubtful.—

Indianapolis Journal, Sept. 5, 1871.

Note on Spongia linteiformis, Esper. By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S.

Having sent some specimens of Spongia linteiformis from the

Philippine Islands, referred to in the ‘Annals’ for August, p. 142,

to Prof. Agardh at Lund, he says:—‘TI believe it belongs to the

genus Spongocladia described by Prof. Areschoug in the Acta of the

Academy of Stockholm ((ifversigt af Vetensk. Akad. Férhandling.

Svo, 1853, no. 2). But the species of Areschoug was from Mauri-

tius, and somewhat different in form. Yours may be, if compared

with that, different almost in the same way as Codium dilatatum is

different from Codium tomentosum. It may be named, ex analogia,

Spongocladia dilatata, if you wish that the name may indicate some

one of its characters.”

Miscellaneous.

On “ Sargasso-Seas.”

(Extract from a letter to Dr. Gray from Prof. AGARDH.)

“On the maps of Capt. Maury there are marked several ‘ Sargasso-

seas.” It is well known that the one in the Atlantic Ocean, between

the Cape-Verde Islands and the Azores, consists merely of specimens

of Sargassum bacciferum ; but I think that it is not known of what

species the other Sargasso-seas are formed, and that it would be of

some interest to have specimens collected there. Would it not be in

your power, by the commission of the Admiralty, to have specimens

from the different localities collected? and they need be only rudely

dried ; they may be afterwards easily prepared. I find such Sargasso-

seas marked in the following places:

“ West of the Cape of Good Hope, between 30° and 45° lat. 5.,

between 0° and 15° long. W. from Greenwich.

“ North from the Falklands, between 45° and 60° long.

“South-east from the Cape of Good Hope, between 45° and 90°

long. E., and between 40° and 50° lat. 8.

“East from New Zealand, between 45° and 50° lat. 8., between

160° and 170° long.

“North from the Sandwich Islands, between 30° and 45° lat. N.,

140° and 170° long.

**T think it would be of interest, not only for the algologist, but

also for the knowledge of the movements of the sea, the study of

currents, &c.”’

On sending Prof. Agardh’s inquiries to Capt. Toynbee, he re-

plies :—

“On referring to Capt. Maury’s maps, I do not see so many Sar-

gasso-seas as mentioned by Prof. Agardh.

«During my voyages to India we very frequently met with sea-

weed to the S.W. and also to the S.E. of the Cape of Good Hope :

it was what is commonly called kelp, having long stalks and broad

leaves. It is very abundant near Tristan d’Acunha, the Crozets, &c.

I am not aware that there is any part of the sea which has large

fields of weed of a kind peculiar to itself, excepting the Sargasso-sea

in the Atlantic.

“T see, in his ‘Physical Geography of the Sea,’ Capt. Maury

does give a map of these various patches of weed; but he does not

imply that they are of kinds peculiar to those spots, but otherwise.

I think I may say decidedly that those of the South Atlantic and

Southern Indian Ocean are kelp or something of that kind.”

The Chinese Long-tailed Goat Antelope (Urotragus caudatus).

By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &€..

The long-tailed goat antelope from North China (Antilope crispa

of Radde, and Antilope caudata of Milne-Edwards) agrees with the

genus Capricornis in having a naked muffle, but differs from it in

haying no crumen or suborbital pit in the skull in front of the orbit,

312 Miscellaneous.

and from both in its long tail with a tuft of long hair at the end.

I propose to make of it a genus under the name of Urotragus.

It has a moderate, moist muffle ; the tail elongate, reaching to the

hocks, hairy above, and with longer hair at the end. Skull flat in

front of the orbits; intermaxillary bones very short, not reaching

nearly to the nasals.

The genus is very different from Capricornis and Nemorhedus.

The skull of Capricornis has a deep circular concavity in front of

the orbit; the skull of Nemorhedus has only a slight broad depres-

sion; Urotragus has the same part rather convex, and has the nose

of the skull much more produced, and the forehead more conyex

between the orbits. The tails of Capricornis and Nemorhedus are

short, flat, and goat-like ; that of Urotragus is elongate.

On the Phosphorescence of the Eggs of the common Glowworm.

By M. Jovusser.

On the 16th of July last, in very warm weather, I collected in

the park of the Chateau de Monjay two glowworms which shone

brilliantly. These two females were coupled, and escorted by a

supplementary male. I carried them to Paris in a glass tube; and

the next day they laid about sixty eggs, of the size of a pin’s head,

which is very large in comparison with the size of the insect.

The shell of these eggs is so delicate that they cannot be touched

without breaking it. The micropyle is very apparent; and their

colour is yellowish.

It is worthy of note, and, as far as I know, has not yet been

indicated, that these eggs are endowed with a bright phosphores-

cence. They are not only phosphorescent immediately after laying,

but they remain phosphorescent. Those which I collected as above,

presented the phenomenon without any diminution until the 23rd

of July—that is to say, for seven days.

I could not continue the observation any further, because, haying

left the tube containing them open, I found them dried up.

If one of these eggs is crushed in the dark, the liquid which

spreads upon the glass is phosphorescent, and continues luminous

until it is quite dry.— Comptes Rendus, September 4, 1871, p. 629.

Water unfrozen at a Temperature of —18° Centigrade.

Boussingault finds that by preventing the dilatation of water, it

may be kept unfrozen down to —18° C. He experimented with a

gun-barrel of steel, into which a steel ball was dropped before filling

it with water. During the cold days of December 26, 27, and 30,

last, the temperature fell to —12° and —18°, and yet, on shaking

the tube, the ball was found to move freely, showing that the water

was not frozen.—L'Jnstitut, July 12.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[FOURTH SERIES. ]

No. 48. DECEMBER 1871.

XLVIl.—Memoitr on the Hydrographical System and the

Freshwater Fish of Algeria. By Lieut.-Colonel R. L.

Piayrair, H.M. Consul General, and M. LerourNnevux,

Conseiller 4 la Cour d’Appel, in Algeria*.

I. HyprROGRAPHICAL SYSTEM.

In Europe an admirable system of circulation restores to

the ocean the waters which the sun has taken from it, and

which, having escaped from their aérial reservoirs in the

clouds, are poured out on the surface of the earth. In every

country a network of natural canals reunites into one central

stream, and carries to the sea, the surplus of the rains and

snows which have fertilized the soil, in the same manner that

the venous system carries back the blood to the heart to be

purified and to serve for the regeneration of the bodily organs.

In Algeria, on the contrary, the system is far from being so

simple: avery small part of the country is subject to ordinary

hydrographic laws; in the rest the waters either return to the

Reade without passing through the sea or circulate in vast

subterranean lakes.

A glance at the map of Algeria will suffice to show that

the country consists of three regions, as distinct in their

hydrographical features as in their climate and vegetation :

these are the Tell, the High Plateaux, and the Sahara.

The first, occupying the littoral zone, with a breadth of

from 50 to 70 miles, is for the most part mountainous, watered

by copious rains, tempered by sea breezes, and possessing in

a high degree the ordinary Mediterranean features.

The flora and fauna of the eastern portion do not differ

essentially from those of Sicily and Sardinia, while in the

west they resemble rather those of Spain f.

* Communicated by the Authors, having been read at the Meeting of

the British Association in August 1871.

+ The separation of Spain from Africa hardly goes beyond the limit of

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. viii. 29

374 Messrs. Playfair and Letourneux on the

The watershed of the Tell is as regular as in other coun-

tries; and its streams all reach the sea. Although the general

direction of the mountain-range is from east to west, the con-

figuration of the ground is very irregular ; and confused moun-

tain masses frequently occur, throwing out lateral spurs or

buttresses, which in many instances plunge abruptly into the

sea. This has caused numerous basins, often narrow and

tortuous, and has been the means of confining the watercourses

between the perpendicular walls of narrow gorges.

The sources of the principal streams are situated high up,

either on the southern border of the Tell, on the first terraces

of the High Plateaux*, or on the flanks of the great isolated

mountain massesf.

In spite of the meanderings often necessitated by the nature

of the ground, the streams of the Tell are generally short:

the Chelif alone has a length of 244 miles; but a great part of

its course is owing to exceptional causes in the regions of the

High Plateaux. It follows that the rivers and streams flowing

over a steep incline are, in the rainy season or after a storm,

foaming torrents, carrying down in their troubled waters huge

masses of stone broken from their beds and trees torn from

their banks {. During summer, on the other hand, the beds

of these rivers are entirely dry in the mountains and in the

plains, where their banks are sometimes half a mile distant

trom each other, inclosing a sandy bed invaded by vegetation;

all that remains is a tiny stream in the middle, and here and

there a few pools of stagnant water.

The most considerable rivers in Algeria are, the Mafrag,

the Seybouse, the Oued-el-Kebir, the Makta, &c., which

during flood-time discolour the water for several miles at sea,

and have not the strength in summer to force themselves a

passage through the banks of sand accumulated in their

estuaries by the currents along the coast.

Alluvial plains of any considerable extent are rare in Al-

geria; they do not form, as elsewhere, in the estuary of a

great river. Parallel to the sea they stretch between the foot

of the mountains and the isolated groups of hills, once proba-

bly islands, such as those at La Calle, to the north of the plain

of Tarf, El-Edough in the plain of Bone, the Sahel at Algiers,

history. DeCandolle affirms the existence of the ancient communication

between Numidia and the Italian islands.

* From 2500 to 3000 feet above the sea.

+ Jurjura, 7385 feet; Ouarensis, 6425 feet; Bators, 6336 feet.

{ Freshets in the Seybouse have frequently been known to carry down

several hundred trees to the sea, and even wild boar, surprised by the

inundation and unable to contend against the strength of the current.

Hydrographical System of Algeria. 375

and the Mountain of Lions in the plain of Oran. Rivers tra-

verse these without draining them, and any depressions in

their surface are occupied by marshes and shallow lakes,

either fresh or salt*.

The region of the High Plateaux extends longitudinally

from the east to the west, south-west of Algeria, and is formed

by vast plains separated by parallel ranges of mountains.

These terraces increase in height as they recede from the

Tell, and again decrease as they approach the Sahara, thus

forming a double series of gradients, of which the highest is

3000 or 3800 feet above the level of the sea, much higher, in-

deed, than the summits of the hills which bound it.

The spurs or projections from the mountains cut up each of

these stages into a series of basins, more or less Johostst

sometimes circular, like the Hodua, in which the depressions

are occupied by lakes, generally salt, known by the name of

Chotts or Sebkhas.

This region is subject to alternations of intense cold and

extreme heat; rain waters it less copiously than the Tell;

instead of sea-breezes it receives the bot blast of the desert-

wind; and it is entirely devoid of trees, save on the southern

side of the high mountain-ranges.

During seasons of abundant rain, however, and in places

capable of irrigation, it produces abundant crops of cereals ;

but otherwise it presents to the weary eye of the traveller an

unbroken stretch of stunted scrub and salsolaceous plants, on

which browse the sheep and camel, the wealth of the wander-

ing Arab.

Here and there a stream of water escapes from the moun-

tains to be lost in the Chotts; sometimes, however, they are

absorbed by irrigation in the upper part of their short course ;

so that for a considerable part of the year the lower part of

the beds are entirely dry.

The disposition of the soil in enclosed basins, and the exis-

tence of veins of permeable rock of a concave form, gave rise

to the supposition that there existed subterranean sheets of

water in several parts of the High Plateaux. Acting on this

theory, artesian wells were sunk; and in many instances these

brought to the surface copious supplies of water, which here

is verdure and life.

* The lakes of Houheira and Tonga, near La Calle, are sheets of fresh

water, as were those of Oued-el-Maiz in the plain of Bone, and Lake

Halloula in the Metidja, now dry. The lake of Mezerguin near Oran is

salt, and that of Fezzura near Bone is brackish. The last, in the time of

the Romans, poured the excess of its waters into the Seybouse by means

of a canal, the remains of which still exist.

20%

376 Messrs. Playfair and Letourneux on the

Regular as is the general character of the High Plateaux,

they still present several anomalies. On the southern border

the lower terrace, instead of forming a basin, presents here

and there slopes, down which the water flows to the north,

and thus becomes the sources of several rivers in the Tell.

‘Towards the centre the basin of Sersous, filled of old by a

vast lake, the traces of which are plainly visible, is now

drained by the river Ouassel, which has forced itself a passage

near Boghari, between the excavated plateau of Sersous and

the foot of the last mountains of the Tell. On quitting the

High Plateaux, this river becomes the Chelif, the most im-

portant in Algeria.

Towards the south-east the basin which ought to have

existed is replaced by the immense mountain of Aures, of

which the central peak attains an altitude of 7800 feet. This

protuberance takes the place of a depression ; and instead of a

salt lake, we find a mountain covered with cedars and alpine

vegetation. On the north, Aurés has only moderate slopes,

which convey its waters into Chotts of the neighbouring pla-

teau. Towards the south it is prolonged almost in a str raight

line, and descends like a precipitous wall to the Sahara, which

stretches at an immense distance below it.

In the west of Algeria the centre of the country bristles

with mountains, which adjoin the great snowy range of Deren.

The southern slopes give rise to. immense rivers, amongst

others the Oued Gheir, which the French expedition under

General Wimpffen reached in the spring of 1870, and which,

in their admiration, the soldiers compared to the Meuse.

Popular belief pictures the Sahara as an immense plain of

moving sand, dotted here and there with fertile oases ; and the

old simile of the panther’s skin is still with many an article

of faith. A few details are necessary to dispel this poetical

but false idea.

The desert in Algeria consists of two very distinct regions,

which we shall call the lower and the upper Sahara :—this a

vast depression of sand and clay, stretching on the east as far

as the frontier of Tunis; that a rocky plateau, frequently at-

taining considerable elevation, extending on the west to the

borders of Morocco.

The former comprises the Ziban, the Oued Ghir, the Souf,

and the Choucha of Ouargla. On the north it is bounded by

the mountain-range of Aurés and the foot of the mountains of

Hodua and Bou-Kahil; on the east it penetrates into the

Regency of Tunis; on the south it rises in a slight and

almost insensible slope towards the country of the Touareys ;

and on the west it stretches in a point along the Oued Mia as

Hydrographical System of Algeria. 377

far as Golea, after which it turns towards the north along the

plateau of the Beni M’Zab.

The Oued Ghir, the Souf, N’gouea, and the greater part of

the Ziban have a less elevation than 100 metres; Biskra and

Ouargla are hardly higher, while the Chott Melghir and part

of the Oued Ghir are below the level of the sea.

The Chott Melghir, which occupies the bottom of the de-

pression, is sunk in the gypseous soil, and forms a sheet of

water salter than the sea. It is of no great depth, and in

summer, owing to evaporation, it is partly covered with a

thick and brilliant coating of crystals; so that the eye can

searcely distinguish where the salt terminates and the water

begins. The bottom is an abyss of black and viscous mud,

emitting an odour of garlic, due possibly to the presence of

bromides. Nevertheless it is not without veins of more solid

ground, forming natural causeways, on which the people of

the country do not hesitate to trust themselves.

The rivers of the Aurasic system, essentially torrential in

the mountains when confined within steep and narrow gorges,

serve to irrigate the oases, where their waters are retained and

absorbed by meansof dams. That which percolates through these

and forms streams lower down their courses is again absorbed

by the Sakias or canals of irrigation. It is only after the co-

pious rains of winter, and the melting of the snow in the moun-

tains, that their beds are filled and their waters reach the Chott.

The smaller springs and streams which have their origin at

the foot of the mountains are always absorbed by the oases

or by the cereals which the inhabitants of the Ziban cultivate

wherever a thread of the precious liquid is found.

On the west the Oued Djedi joins the Chott; it rises on the

southern slopes of Jebel Amour, fertilizes the oasis of El-

Aghouat, and, skirting the plateaux of the higher Sahara, tra-

verses the lower Sahara from west to east. It is only in the

upper part of its course that this Oued is a permanent stream;

lower down its water is to a great extent dried up by the solar

rays or absorbed by barrages; the rest disappears in the per-

meable strata, or filters through the sand and flows along the

clayey bottom which underlies it. Like the rivers of the

Aures, but even more rarely than these, its course is only

filled by the melting of the snows, or during the heavy rains

on the High Plateaux.

The foregoing remarks apply equally to the other rivers

which, rising in the eastern part of the higher Sahara, flow

towards the region of N’gouca.

In the south the Oued Mia presents always the appearance

of a dry watercourse, below the sand of which water flows

378 Messrs. Playfair and Letourneux on the

along an impermeable bed. The same may be said of the

Oued Gghaghar, whose source, never yet visited by Europeans,

is in the Touarey country.

These dry watercourses have all enormous beds with deeply

worn banks, and they join the central depression by immense

estuaries, which prove how great a volume of water they had

once discharged as their tribute to the great Lake Tritonis, of

which the Chott Melghir and the salt lakes of the Tunisian

Sahara are the insignificant remains.

What has drained this great river, and transformed into a

series of salt marshes the Lake Tritonis, which, if we can be-

lieve Lucan, communicated with the sea ?

It is probable that this is mainly owing to a gentle and

progressive upheaval of a great part of the Sahara, and partly

perhaps to the disappearance of those great forests, once the

home of the African elephant.

Whatever the cause, the eastern depression has now no

running water except on its northern border. But sheets of

water, driven from the surface, still exist, in the bowels of the

earth, as a vast subterranean sea, the waters of which are

strongly impregnated with saline matter.

From time immemorial artesian wells have existed here,

and have everywhere spread with their waters life and wealth.

The water, which in the lowest part of the depression is

found at a depth of 20 metres, is, at the edges of the basin,

50, 60, or 100 metres from the surface of the soil.

Its existence, however, is not only indicated by artesian

wells: throughout the whole extent of the Oued Ghir, and

even to the south of it, depressions are found full of water,

which appear to be as it were the spiracles of the subterranean

lake ; they are styled by the natives bakr (sea); the French

call them gouffres.

In the Souf the water circulates close to the surface of the

soil, enclosed in a sandy substratum which is concealed by a

bed, more or less thick, of sulphate of lime, crystallized on the

upper surface and amorphous in the lower part. One has only

to penetrate this layer of gypsum to create a well. When it

is intended to plant a date-grove, the industrious Souafa re-

move the entire crust of gypsum and plant their palms in the

aquiferous sand beneath. ‘Their green summits rise above the

plain around, thus forming orchards excavated like ants’ nests,

sometimes 8 metres below the level of the ground.

This complicated distribution of water in the lower Sahara

gives rise to the different kinds of oases.

Running streams, dammed by barrages and distributed in

canals, make the river oases (Ziban).

Hydrographical System of Algeria. 379

Water absorbed by permeable strata constitutes (1) the

oases with ordinary wells (Oulad Djellal &c.), (2) oases with

artesian wells (Tuggart, N’gouga, Ouargla, &c.), (3) the ex-

cavated oases (Sout).

Sometimes two systems are found united in the same place.

The higher Sahara extends from the western limits of the

lower one to within the frontiers of Morocco; to the south it

reaches beyond Goleah, and on the north it is bounded by the

last chains of the High Plateaux.

Itis Epnepely composed of rocky steppes, only the depres-

sions between which are filled with sei

Towards the east descends almost perpendicularly from north

to south a large promontory which rises below El-Aghouat to

nearly 9000 metres, and sinks gradually towards Goleah, se-

parated from the plateau of Tademait by a sort of isthmus

400 metres high. It is in this plateau that the Oued Mia and

its affluents arise, which, in French territory at least, contain

only slight infiltrations of water under a sandy bed.

In the centre the rocky plateaux fall rather abruptly as far

as the zone of the Areg, or country of sand-hills, occupying

a depression the bottom of which is about 400 metres above

the sea.

Finally, towards the extreme west, where the chains of the

High Plateaux descend lower, the Saharan plateaux also de-

scend further south, leaving between them numerous valleys.

In each of these three divisions the water-system is different.

The eastern promontory, the crests of which are directed to-

wards the west, sends out no spurs towards the zone of the

Areg ; but itis furrowed towards the east by immense ravines,

_ of which the principal bear the names of Oued Ensa and

Oued M’Zab. Rain seldom falls in the lower part; and the

southern crevasses are almost all deep ravines, without water

or vegetation. Even in the upper part it is only during severe

storms, and when more than usually abundant snow has

melted on the High Plateaux, that the waters pouring on the

Sahara unite in the deep defiles, forming a mighty wave,

which during twenty-four or forty-eight hours precipitates

itself into the estuaries of the lower Sahara. When this tor-

rent has passed, nothing remains in its dry bed save a few

pools where the gazelle drinks, and a slight subterranean

percolation which serves to supply the few wells at which the

caravans draw water.

These periodical inundations are quite inadequate to supply

the Beni M’Zab, who have established gardens in the very

beds of the great ravines which dominate their seven cities.

In vain they treasure up a store in their reservoirs ; they are

380 Messrs. Playfair and Letourneux on the

obliged to have recourse to deep wells cut in the rock, which

collect the infiltration of water in the calcareous strata.

Above the promontory it is only El-Aghouat and Ain

Madhi, situated in a depression at the foot of the mountains,

that can utilize almost at all seasons of the year, by means of

barrages, the upper waters of the Oued Djedi; which flow from

east to west.

In the middle, Brezina and several oases placed at the very

foot of the mountain-range can also irrigate their date-groves

with running water; but further south the water flowing

along the rocky plateaux encounters the moving sands of the

Areg, which arrest its course and cause | Sas or marshes

(Dhaya), neither usually very large or very deep. These little

Chotts present the same phenomena as the greater depressions

in the lower Sahara, their ancient banks, now quite dry,

attesting a very marked decrease in the volume of their

waters.

Towards the east, on the other hand, where the mountains

in the plateaux rise to a greater height than 900 metres, and

present a vast surface, the ravines are the bed of veritable

rivers, which render abundant irrigation possible, and, uniting

in two principal streams, form the Oued Mersaoud, which

descends southwards to an unknown distance.

Such is the upper Algerian Sahara, of which the greatest

depression does not descend to within 400 metres of the sea,

while in the lower one there is not a single point attaiming

that altitude. In the one the plateau is the prevailing feature,

in the other the depression ; here rocks abound, there they are

entirely absent. He to moving sand, which the Arabs com-

pare to a net, it occupies a sufficiently extensive zone in both

regions ; but still it does not cover one third part of the Alge-

rian Sahara.

II. DISTRIBUTION OF SPECIES.

The ichthyology of Algeria is yet imperfectly known; and

future discoveries will probably augment the comparatively

small number of twenty-one species, which our researches

have established in the fresh and brackish waters of the

colony.

The Tell, as might be imagined, is the richest region :

there sixteen species, or three fourths of the total number, are

found. Of this number only two are common to the three

regions, Barbus callensis and Anguilla vulgaris. The Leuciscus

callensis is common to the Tell and the High Plateaux ; and

the Cyprinodon calaritanus imbhabits equally the brackish

Distribution of Freshwater Fish in Algeria. 381

waters of Lake Bou-Kamira in the Tell and the salter waters

of the Oued Ghir.

There remain, therefore, eleven species peculiar to the lit-

toral, of which the majority occur both in the sea and in

fresh water, namely Golbius rhodopterus, G. paganellus,

Blennius vulgaris, Atherina Rissoi, Mugil cephalus, M. capito,

and Clupea finta.

The species found only in the fresh waters of the Tell are

Gasterosteus brachycentrus, Salmo macrostigma, Carassius

auratus, and Syngnathus algeriensis.

Carassius auratus, the common goldfish, is not a native of

Algeria, although it abounds in the western rivers on the

frontier of Morocco. It is probable that its introduction was

due to the caprice of one of the sultans of the Tlemcen dynasty;

but, whatever the cause, the fact is that it has been so long

and is so widely naturalized, that we have not thought it

proper to exclude it from our list, like the carp and tench,

which have been in course of naturalization for about twelve

ears, but which have not yet left the reservoirs where they

1ave been reared for the freer life of the streams or rivers.

We include also amongst the fish of the Tell the Syngnathus

algeriensis, one of the few species of that genus not found in

the sea. It has never been observed within 80 kilometres of

the coast ; and we therefore consider it purely fluviatile.

The High Plateaux have hitherto afforded only seven spe-

cies, three of which have been previously cited as common to

the other regions; the remaining four are Cyprinodon tberus,

Cristiceps argentatus, Tellia apoda, and Leuciscus callensis,

which last is also found in the Tell; Cristiceps argentatus

occurs also on the coasts of the Mediterranean; so that two

species only are peculiar to this region; and of these, one has

been found in Spain. The Tellia apoda is a genus and species

not represented elsewhere than in Algeria.

The Sahara is not more rich*; and it is only in the upper

part, in the rivers which descend from the High Plateaux, that

the two species of barbel are found. In the greater part of

this vast region the waters are only inhabited by Anguilla

vulgaris (found everywhere in Algeria), the Cyprinodon cala-

ritanus (also found near Bone), and the two species of Chromis,

C. nilotica and C. Tristram.

Tliese last three species have been frequently ejected by

artesian wells; and this has formed the subject of numerous

* It is to be regretted that no ichthyologist accompanied General de

Wimpflen’s expedition, in the summer of 1870, to the south-west of

Algeria. It is probable that the abundant waters of the Oued Gheir

would have contributed to swell our list.

382 Messrs. Playfair and Letourneux on the

speculations. It has been concluded that these fish inhabited

the vast subterranean sea which occupies the bottom of the

Saharan depression ; and it has been asked how, if they were

destined to live in perpetual obscurity, they were not destitute

of eyes like the Sirens of the grottoes of Carniola or the Crus-

tacea of the Mammoth Cave in the United States ?

We have already noticed the existence, from Biskrah as far

as Temacin, of bahrs or gouffres, which communicate with the

underground sheet of water, and occupy too great a surface to

be regarded as the enlarged apertures of fallen-in wells. All

these apertures are inhabited by considerable numbers of Cy-

prinodons and Chromis. 'There they live freely, exposed to

air and light, and breed under normal conditions. Their

underground life is merely an episode, and as it were an inci-

dent in the voyages which they undertake between one bahr

and another. When they reach the neighbourhood of a well,

they are either forced up with the water, or obey an instinct

to mount to the surface.

It is less easy to explain the appearance of Barbus setifensis

in the basin of an artesian well near Miserguin (region of the

Tell), and of Cristiceps argentatus in the “ rigoles d’écoule-

ment” of the Fontaine Malakoff (in the region of the High

Plateaux). The former fact is vouched for by the engineers

of the Ponts et Chaussées, and the latter by the naturalist

F anton.

Do these barbel come by some concealed communication

from the subterranean depths into which the Tafna is engulfed

and in which it disappears during a part of its course? The

fact is doubtful, but by no means impossible. As to the Cris-

ticeps, 1t appears to us probable that it may inhabit some of

the brackish springs at the foot of the mountains round the

basin of Zahrez, which doubtless communicate with the arte-

sian water-supply.

If we examine the distribution of Algerian fish with refer-

ence to longitude, we observe that the richness of the fish-

fauna diminishes sensibly from east to west. The province of

Constantine possesses sixteen species, of which five are com-

mon to Algiers, Oran, and itself (namely, Mugil cephalus,

Clupea jfinta, Barbus callensis, B. setifensis, and Anguilla

vulgaris), and a sixth (Blennius vulgaris) common to Algiers

and Constantine; the other ten (Gobius rhodopterus, G. paga-

nellus, Mugil capito, Salmo macrostigma, Leuciscus callensis,

Cyprinodon calaritanus, Syngnathus algeriensis, Tellia apoda,

Chromis nilotica, and Ch. Tristram’) are not found in the

other provinces.

This is easily explained by the extent of the zone of the

Distribution of Freshwater Fish in Algeria. 383

Tell in this province, the geological variety in its mountains,

the abundance of forests producing shade and coolness on its

littoral, and, above all, because the whole of the Saharan de-

pression with its badrs is comprised within its limits.

The province of Algiers has only six species, of which four

are special to it— Cristiceps argentatus, Gasterosteus brachy-

centrus, Atherina Rissoi, and Cyprinodon therus.

In the province of Oran an equal number is found; but of

these only one, and that the common goldfish, does not occur

in the others.

It now only remains to make a few remarks on the area

which these twenty-one Algerian species occupy elsewhere

in the world.

Amongst those with an extensive geographical distribution,

besides the common eel, there is the Cristiceps, which inhabits

the Mediterranean, the Atlantic, the Cape of Good Hope, and

extends as far as Australia; the Mugil capito, which frequents

the coasts of Europe and Western Africa; the Clupea finta,

which is found in the Mediterranean, on the west coasts of

Europe, and in the Nile ; and the two Gobies, common to the

Mediterranean and the North Atlantic Ocean.

The Mugil cephalus is caught on all the coasts of Africa.

The Blennius vulgaris, a Mediterranean sea-fish, is sold as

a freshwater one on the banks of the Italian lakes and at

Aix-les-Bains.

The Atherina Rissot appears peculiar to the Mediterranean.

The other species, which do not exist out of fresh or brackish

water, have a less extended distribution ; nevertheless Cypri-

nodon calaritanus inhabits both the north of Africa and the

south of Europe. The Chromis nilotica extends from Algeria

to Mozambique; and the C. Tristram? has been found also

in the kingdom of the Ashantees.

The Cyprinodon iberus, as its name indicates, is of Spanish

origin; the Barbus callensis has been found in the 'Tagus ;

and the Gasterosteus brachycentrus is an Italian species.

It is commonly known that China is the home of the Caras-

sius auratus.

Algeria possesses five species peculiar to itself :—the Salmo

macrostigma, which loves the cool and limpid waters of the

Oued Z’hour and its affluents, which flow over beds of granite

and gneiss, through shady cool forests (this is the most

southern species of all the Salmon family); the Te/lia apoda,

which has no known habitat save the spring of Bou-Merzook,

from which it never strays more than half a mile; the Leu-

eiscus callensis, which peoples all the lakes and springs, both

384 Messrs. Playfair and Letourneux on the

of fresh and brackish water, in the east of Algeria, from La

Calle to Philippeville and from Constantine to Tebessa ; the

Barbus setifensis, which is found all over Algeria; the

Syngnathus algeriensis, peculiar to the Seybouse and the two

streams which unite to form it, the Oued Cherf and the Bou-

Hamdan.

From the foregoing it is evident that the fish-fauna of the

Tell and of the High Plateaux belongs exclusively to the

European or Mediterranean system, and that the Sahara alone

is linked to the African system by its Chromidee—conclusions

amply borne out by the flora and entomology of those regions.

III. ACCLIMATIZATION.

Except those which enter the rivers from the sea, the only

fish which constitute an appreciable article of food are the eel

and the two barbels.

The Salmo macrostigma, of which the flesh equals in deli-

cacy that of its European congeners, is only found in a few

rivers far from the centres of population, and cannot be easily

transported. The Chromide, of which the flesh resembles that

of the perch, never attain a great size, and are confined to the

Sahara, whence it is impossible to convey them to our markets.

The others are too small or too rare to be of use as an article

of food.

The eel and the barbels are sold in large quantities; but

the latter are detestable, and suited only to the accommodating

stomach of the hungry soldier, especially when they have at-

tained a considerable size, or have lived in water with a muddy

bottom.

It is therefore a great desideratum to substitute or, rather,

to add other species more valuable as articles of food.

The Arabs have never shown a very great liking for fish,

and have never attempted to naturalize them, except in the

case of the goldfish, which was prized rather for its beauty

than for its economic value.

The first attempt to introduce European species since the

French conquest was made in 1858 by MM. Kralik and Cosson,

who brought to Constantine a barrel of young carp and the ova

of various Salmonide. The latter were successfully hatched ;

and the young fish developed rapidly in the pure water of the

cistern in which they were placed; but no sooner were they

launched into the water of the river Rummel than their bodies

and eyes seemed to get covered with a sort of calcareous film,

and they speedily died. The carp, on the contrary, have sue-

Acclimatization of Freshwater Fish in A lgeria. 385

ceeded admirably in the basin of Djebel Ouaeh, and have

multiplied amazingly. Some were put into the Rummel;

but the Zouaves, informed of their translation, immediately

set to work to catch them, and soon destroyed these new

denizens of the river.

Attempts at pisciculture have also been made in the pro-

vince of Algiers, where carp and, more recently, tench have

succeeded perfectly in reservoirs.

At this point, however, the experiment has remained sta-

tionary, and no effort to naturalize the fish thus bred has been

made. The question, as far as relates to the Salmonide,

appears to us easy to resolve, after the experience gained at

Peratantine. Fish of this family require fresh and clear water

not charged with caleareous deposits. These conditions are

only possible on certain points of the littoral, particularly in

eastern Kabylia, and partly in that of Babor, where the

streams rise on the sides of high mountains, preserving a tem-

perature nearly constant, flowing on a bed of gneiss, granite,

or schist, and protected from the rays of the sun by shady

forests.

Unfortunately, on the whole of the littoral of the provinces

of Constantine and Algiers the mountain-range is broken up

into an infinite variety of little basins, very steep, which only

supply running water from autumn till June. An extensive

zone of acclimatization cannot, therefore, be anticipated for the

salmon family ; and the small volume of water in those waters

will not permit the introduction of the larger species ; but the

Algerian trout may well be employed to people the few suit-

able rivers, where it does not already exist.

In this zone also an attempt might advantageously be made

to introduce fish of other families, especially of the Percide,

which delight in clear and limpid water. In the province of

Oran these might succeed in the upper part of the Tatna,

which flows over a bed of rocks and gravel.

In other parts of the country, where even the most important

streams 1% during the hot season, to a mere series of pools

connected by shallow rills thoroughly heated by the sun’s

rays, the carp and tench offer the best chances of success.

The latter (which, in Europe, inhabits muddy marshes almost

in summer, without detriment to the quality of its flesh)

might support as well as the barbel the calcareous salts which

the majority of rivers in Algeria hold in solution, the rather

that they would be free from its natural enemies the larger

crustaceans and voracious fishes.

386 Messrs. Playfair and Letourneux on the

IV. IcHTHYOLOGY.

1. Gobius rhodopterus.

Gobius reticulatus, Cuy. & Val, xii. p. 50; M‘Coy in Ann. & Mag. Nat.

Hist. 1841, vol. vi. p. 403 (not Eichw.).

rhodopterus, Giinth. Fish. iii. p. 16.

D. 6 | 9-10; A. 9-10; L. lat. ca. 38.

Snout rather rounded, with the lower jaw longer than the

upper ; head longer and broader than high ; eyes close together

on the top of the head; sides of head naked; teeth of the

outer series enlarged; no canines. Height of body from 6 to

7 times and length of head 44 times in the total length. Scales

in about nine longitudinal series; those of the anterior part

of the body are imbedded in the skin, those on the tail are

much the largest; and the nape is naked. Dorsal fins rather

close together, and lower than the body ; none of the rays of

the pectoral silk-like; ventrals extend nearly as far as the

vent ; caudal rounded. Coloration: brownish olive, irregu-

larly spotted and reticulated with darker, and with an inter-

rupted brown longitudinal band; first dorsal with a ‘large

black spot posteriorly ; second dorsal and caudal with minute

brown spots arranged in lines parallel to their bases; anal

immaculate.

Length 1°8 inch.

Hab. The Seybouse, and Oued-el-Cherif, near Guelma.

Mediterranean, Dublin Bay.

2. Gobius paganellus, L.

Hab, The Seybouse near Guelma and the rivers of Eastern

Kabylia. Mediterranean and coasts of Great Britain.

3. Blennius vulgaris, Poll.

Hab. Oued-el-Harach and rivers of Eastern Kabylia. Me-

diterrancan, lakes of Italy.

4. Cristiceps argentatus.

Blennius argentatus, Risso, Ichth. Nice, p. 140.

Audifredi, idem, p. 159.

Clinus argentatus, Risso, Eur. Mérid. iii. p. 238.

testudinarius, idem, p. 239.

virescens, idem, p. 239.

—— Audifredi, idem, p. 240.

mutabilis, Cocco, Ginn Se. Lett. ed Arti Sicil., April 1833, xlii. p. 9,

t. 42. f. 2.

—— argentatus, Cuy. & Val. xi. p. 854; Guich. Expl. Se. Alg. Poiss. p. 74.

Cristiceps argentatus, Giinth. Fish. iii. p. 272.

Perhaps the most interesting discovery that has yet been

Freshwater Fish of Algeria. 387

made in connexion with the freshwater-fish fauna of Algeria

is the occurrence of a well-known Mediterranean Blennioid in

an artesian well on the high plateaux of the province of Al-

giers. M. Fanton, a naturalist of Algiers, has presented us

with a specimen of the common Cristiceps argentatus, Risso,

which he assures us he caught in one of the “ rigoles d’écoule-

ment” of the Fontaine Malakoff, an artesian well excavated

in the vast depression which traverses the route between Al-

iers and Be cAghonst, known as the Basin of Zahrez.

The following is a description of the specimen in question,

which differs in some respects from the diagnoses of other

specimens with which we have compared it :—

B.6; D.3| 7; A. 3; V. 4.

Height of body about 5 times in total length; head 4 times

in the same; snout of moderate extent, subconical, with

the lower jaw somewhat prominent; no palatine teeth. The

width of the interorbital space is half the diameter of the eye ;

a small but rather broad fringed tentacle above orbit.

Scales rather large and very conspicuous. A well-developed

separate dorsal fin on the nape of the neck, supported by three

rather stout spines, the middle of which is nearly equal in

length to the last of the second dorsal, which latter is united

with the base of the caudal.

Colour, after maceration in spirit, olive; two longitudinal

rows of large brown blotches, about eight or nine in number,

along the base of the dorsal and above the lateral line; a

series of white spots below the lateral line; a narrow band

from the origin of the first dorsal, through eye, across cheek,

behind mouth; fins immaculate.

Length 5} centimetres.

Hab. Ain Malakoff. Mediterranean, Cape of Good Hope,

coast of Australia.

5. Atherina Rissot.

? Atherina Rissoi, Cuy. & Val. x. p. 435.

We think we have recognized in a small Atherina from the

Metidja a species very imperfectly described by Valenciennes

under the above name, and which does not seem to have been

recorded since. If it is not identical with that species, it is

certainly a new one.

D. 6-8 | 545; A- wy; L. lat. 48; L. transv. 11.

13-14 ?

The root of the ventral falls below the origin of the dorsal.

Height of body 4 of the total length; length of head 44 times

388 Messrs. Playfair and Letourneux on the

in the same. Diameter of eye abont 4 of the length of the

head; it is greater than the length of the snout or interorbital

space. Cleft of mouth oblique; maxillary extends beyond the

anterior margin of eye; teeth very minute on the jaws, none

on the vomer or palatine bones. Depth of extremity of tail

rather less than diameter of eye. Distance from extremity of

second dorsal to root of caudal less than length of head.

From fifty-five to sixty series of scales from occiput to base

of caudal ; forty-eight only from superior angle of operculum.

A longitudinal silvery band on the fifth series of scales.

Upper part of body minutely punctulated with black, gene-

rally with larger black spots scattered irregularly over the body.

Length 6 centimetres.

Hab. Streams and ditches of the Metidja; Maison Carrée,

Mazafran, Oued-el-Alleng. ? Nice.

6. Mugil cephalus, Cuv.

Hab. Rivers of Algeria. Freshwater lakes of Tunis, Nile,

Mediterranean, coast of Madeira, West Coast of Africa.

7. Mugil capito, Cuv.

Hab. River Bondjemat, near Bone; Lake Bou-Kamira.

Lakes of Tunis, Nile, coasts of Europe, Cape of Good Hope.

8. Gasterosteus brachycentrus.

Gasterosteus brachycentrus, Cuv. & Val. iv. p. 499, pl. 98. £2; Giinth.

Fish. i. p. 5.

D. 1] 1) pas; A. es. F. 10 VAL

Differing from G. argyropomus, Cuv. & Val., in having

shorter dorsal spines, the length of which is about + of

the height of the body. There is sometimes the rudiment of

a third dorsal spine concealed in the skin. The ventral

cuirass reaches to the superior edge of the pectoral fins. From

0 to 4 scaly plates on the sides of the body above that fin;

the rest of the body naked. In the adult the ventral spine

does not reach much beyond the middle of the distance from

its base to the extremity of the pubic bone.

These fish are minutely punctulated with black to a greater

or less degree ; and some have large black blotches, which are

most numerous on the ventral fins.

Length 2 inches.

Hab. Ditches in the Metidja. Italy.

Since this description was written we have had the oppor-

tunity of perusing the latest paper published by M. Paul

Freshwater Fish of Algeria. 389

Gervais on the freshwater fish of Algeria*. He there al-

ludes to the discovery of a species of Gasterosteus (made, in

fact, by us). ‘This he imagines, despite of several secondary

differences, to be referable to the variety common in the neigh-

bourhood of Paris, of which Cuvier has made his species @.

levurus, and which is undoubtedly only a variety of the common

European species G. acu/eatus.

We have again carefully examined our numerous specimens,

and we are convinced that it bears a much closer resemblance

to the Italian species to which we have referred it.

Our endeavours to obtain specimens of the Chromide found

in the salt and brackish waters, and even in the artesian wells

of the eastern Sahara, have hitherto been without success ;

but an examination of the literature of the subject leaves

little doubt on our minds that they are the Chromis nilotica

and Chromis Tristram¢.

9. Chromis nilotica.

Chromis niloticus, Cuy. Régne Anim. Xe. &e.

Acerina Zillii, Gervais, Acad. Sc. et Let. Montp. 1848, and Ann. Sc. Nat.

3° sér. x. p. 205,

Coptodus Zibii idem, Bull. Soc. Cent. Agr. de l’Hérault, 1853, p. 80, pl. 4.

f. 5-7, and Zool. et Pal. Gén. p. 204, pl. xlv. f. 3.

This fish has a very wide geographical range, being found

from Algeria (if owr supposition is correct), certainly from the

Nile, to the coast of Mozambique.

10. Chromis Tristramt.

Haligenes Tristrami, Giinth. Proc. Zool. Soc. 1859, p. 471, pl. 9. £.B;

Gervais, Comptes Rend. Acad. Se. 1866, t. lxiii. p. 7, and Zool. et Pal.

Gén. 1869, p. 207.

Chromis Tristrami, Giinth. Fish. iv. p. 269.

M. Paul Gervais, writing as late as 1869, persists in quoting

Dr. Giinther’s nomenclature and remarks as contained in the

‘Proceedings of the Zoological Society’ ten years ago, and com-

pletely ignores the corrections which that naturalist has made

in his important work, ‘ Catalogue of Fishes,’ vol. iv. p. 269,

of the existence of which M. Gervais does not seem aware.

11. Salmo macrostigma, Dum.

Hab. Oued Zhour and its affluents in Kabylia, near Callo.

12. Cyprinodon calaritanus, Bonelli.

C. calaritanus, Bonelli, = C. cyanogaster, Guich., female, + C. doliatus,

Guich., male.

Hab. Lake Bou-Kamira, near Bone ; Oued Gheir; artesian

wells. Nile; south of Europe.

* Zoologie et Paléontologie Générales, 1869, p. 202, pl. xlv.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. ‘Ser. 4. Vol. viii. 30

390 Messrs. Playfair and Letourneux on the

13. Cyprinodon therus.

Cyprinodon iberus, Cuv. & Val. xviii. p. 160, pl. 528; Steind. Sitzgsber.

Akad. Wiss. Wien, lii. 1865, f. 1-3; Giinth. Fish. vi. p. 302.

D. 9; A. 9;-L. lat. 30; L. transv. 9/10.

We cannot hesitate to separate this species from the fore-

going. Of C. calaritanus we have examined several hundred

specimens without discovering any appreciable difference from

the description of Dr. Giinther. But we have received from

the spring of Taguin two males, the lengths of which are 25

and 34 centimetres respectively, which correspond with

Valenciennes’s description and figure quite sufficiently for

identification with them.

In general appearance they resemble more nearly the female

than the male of C. calaritanus ; but they differ from both sexes

of that fish in the number of scales on the lateral line, which

are in 30 series.

The height of the body is 4 of the total length without

caudal; the length of the head is contained 33 times in the

same. Diameter of eye rather more than length of snout, and

equal to half the breadth of the interorbital space ; it is one-

third of the length of the head. Dorsal and anal as much

elevated as in the female of C. calaritanus, but less than in

the male of that specics.

The first dorsal ray is inserted midway between the root of

the caudal and the gill-opening, and corresponds to the twelfth

scale of the lateral line. The first anal ray is below the second

or third of the dorsal. Caudal truncated.

Colour: greenish-olive, minutely spotted with black ; about

eighteen narrow silvery cross bands on the sides; dorsal, anal,

and caudal with very distinct black cross bands.

Hab. Taguin, in the High Plateaux of the province of

Algiers. Spain.

14. Tellia apoda.

Tellia apoda, Gervais, Ann. Se, Nat. 1853, t. xix. p. 15, and Zool. et Pal.

Gén. pl. xlv. f.6; Val. Compt. Rend. 1858, xlv1. p. 715; Giinth. Fish.

vi. p. 809.

D. 13-15; A. 13-14, L. lat. 26-28; L. transv. 11.

The genus Te/lia* is very similar to Cyprinodon, but has

no ventral fins; the mouth is protractile, the lower jaw pro-

jects beyond the upper, the teeth are tricuspid in a single

series in each jaw.

The height of the body in females is about 4, and in males

somewhat less than 4 of the total length; the length of the

head is contained about 34 times in the same. The diameter

* So called, perhaps, because it has xever been found in the Tell, but

only on the High Plateaux. .

Freshwater Fish of Algeria. 391

of the eye equals the length of the snout, and is considerably

more than half the interorbital space ; it is contained from 3

to 3% times in the length of the faa Origin of dorsal mid-

way between base of caudal and posterior margin of preoper-

culum ; it corresponds to the eleventh scale on the lateral line.

Female. Body greenish olive, with from nine to twelve

darker cross bands more irregular than in males.

Male. Greenish olive, with about eleven distinct lighter

cross bars. A black ocellated spot posteriorly on both dorsal

and anal fins. Caudal with several indistinct interrupted

transverse bands, and a broad whitish margin.

Length 3 to 6 centimetres.

Hab. High Plateaux of Algeria.

15. Carassius auratus.

The common goldfish, originally a native of China and

Japan, has been everywhere domesticated, and is found in

great numbers in the Oued Malouia, near the confines of Mo-

rocco. We have observed nearly every known variety of it:

in some the fins are normal; in others the caudal is three- or

four-lobed ; sometimes the dorsal is reduced to a few rays,

and sometimes it is entirely wanting ; while every colour, from

bright golden to uniform blackish, and every combination of

those colours, has been observed. This fish was, no doubt, intro-

duced by the Moors long before the French occupation of Algeria.

16. Leuciscus callensis.

Leuciscus callensis, Guich. Expl. Se. Alg. Poiss. p. 94, pl. 7. f. 2.

D.10; A. 12; V. 8; L. lat. 45; L. transv. 10/44.

Body elongated, compressed, its greatest height being con-

tained 34 times in the total length, without caudal. The

head is 4 times in the same. Cleft of mouth oblique, lower

jaw slightly prominent, intermaxillary reaching to anterior

margin of orbit. The attachment of the branchial membrane

takes place behind the posterior margin of orbit. Pharyngeal

teeth in a single series on each side, slightly hooked, 5.5.

Belly behind ventrals compressed, covered with scales. Three

series of scales between the lateral line and the root of the

ventrals. Dorsal above the space between ventrals and anal.

Lateral line complete, considerably below the middle of tail

during the greater part of its course, but rising to the middle

at the root of the caudal. Colour: blackish above, minutely

punctulated with black ; a broad blackish band along the sides

above the lateral line. |

Length 3 inches.

Hab. All the streams in the east of Algeria. :

392 Messrs. Playfair and Letourneux on the

17. Barbus callensis.

Barbus callensis, Cuv. & Val. xvi. p. 147; Guich. Expl. Se. Alg. Poiss.

p. 93; Gimth. Fish. vii. p. 92.

D. 2,; A.2; L. lat. 42-48; L. transv. 7-4.

8-97 FD. 2

Four barbels ; no pores or tubercles on snout. Third dorsal

ray very strong and deeply serrated, much shorter than length

of head. Sir longitudinal series of scales between the lateral

line and root of ventral. Height of body nearly equal to

length of head, and rather more than a quarter of the total

length without caudal. Eye considerably in advance of mid-

dle of head; cleft of mouth subterminal; upper jaw slightly

the longer; lips thin; anal twice as high as broad.

Hab. Throughout Algeria. River Tajo, Spain.

18. Barbus setifensis.

Barbus setivimensis, Cuv. & Val. xvi. p. 149; Guich. Expl. Se. Alg. Poiss.

p- 93; Giinth. Fish. vii. p. 99.

A 3. on ; 8-9

D. 3; A.5; L. lat. 42; L. transv. 755.

Four barbels; no pores or tubercles on snout. Third spinous

ray feeble and much less strongly serrated than in B. callensis.

Five longitudinal series of scales between lateral line and

ventral. Height of body equals length of head, and is con-

tained 32 times in the total length, without caudal. Eye

much in advance of the middle of the head. Lips thick;

upper jaw prominent. Caudal forked, lobes rounded; anal

twice as high as broad. Entire body and fins generally co-

vered with a thick mucus. .

Hab. Setif; artesian wells near the salt lake of Miserguin ;

Oued Tafna; Bou Farik, near Algiers.

M. Guichenot* has noted a third barbel (B. longiceps) as

existing in Algeria. This species was named by M. Valen-

ciennes from a specimen brought from the Jordan; and se-

veral examples from the Lake of Galilee exist in the British

Museum.

M. Guichenot asserts that it is found in the thermal spring

of Hamam Meskoutin, where it lives with the Barbus cal-

lensis. We have examined a large series of specimens from

that locality, but we have found none which can be identified

with the species from Palestine. We have noticed consider-

able variations in both the Algerian species, especially in the

strength and serrature of the third dorsal ray, but we have

found one character invariable in each. In B. callensis there

are always six longitudinal series of scales between the lateral

* Explor. Scien, de l’Alg. Poiss, p. 94.

kreshwater Fish of Algeria. 393

line and the root of the ventral, and in B. setifensis five ;

whereas in the specimens of B. /ongiceps in the British Museum

the number is erght.

This led us to doubt the fact of the last-mentioned being an

African species at all; and we begged M. Guichenot to intorm

us as to the source whence the specimen in the Paris Museum

was obtained, and the number of transverse scales. He states

in reply :—“‘ J’ai examiné avec beaucoup de soin les deux

individus sees du B. longiceps, les seuls que possede notre

musée, et sur lesquels j’at compté les écailles qui se trouvent

entre la ligne latérale et insertion des nageoires ventrales ;

elles sont au nombre de 7 oude 8. Ces deux exemplaires

proviennent du Jourdain, et non d’Algérie. Je doute beau-

coup de l’existence de B. longiceps en Algérie, indiquée d’aprés

une téte en trés-mauvais état de conservation que j’al trouvée

dans un des lacs de la Calle lors de mon séjour en Afrique,

et que je crois avoir rapportée, mais a tort, & ce poisson.”

‘his proves beyond doubt that B. longiceps is not an African

species.

19. Clupea jinta, Cuv.

Hab, Nearly all the rivers of Algeria. Nile; coasts of

Europe.

20. Anguilla vulgaris, ‘Turton.

It is certain that the African eel described as a new species

by Guichenot under the name of A. callensis* is identical

with the common European species. It is found everywhere

in Algeria.

21. Syngnathus algeriensis, n. sp.

The last fish on our list is the only new species which we

have observed; andit is interesting, as it is rare to find Syn-

gnathide in water entirely fresh and beyond tidal influencesf.

Head } of the total length; snout half the length of the

head, and scarcely compressed. Diameter of orbit 3 of the

length of the head; space between eyes concave, and less

than the diameter of orbit; occiput slightly elevated and

raised in a crest, which extends from the first body-ring to

the extremity of the snout. Opercles swollen, finely striated,

with a small ridge on the anterior portion only. Trunk

heptagonal, rather slender, twice and a quarter as long as the

head, and, measured from extremity of snout to vent, once

and a half in the length of the tail. There are fifteen pairs

* Explor. Scien. de l’Alg. Poiss, p. 111, pl. 7. f. 1.

+ Since this was written we have seen the eighth volume of Dr. Giin-

ther’s Catalogue, at p. 164 of which he describes this species from the

specimens sent by us to the British Museum.

394 Dr. J. E. Gray on Holopus and Pentacrinus.

of shields from head to dorsal. ‘Tail tetrahedral, tapering,

terminating in a moderately large caudal fin. The top surface

is considerably broader than the lower one; it has about

thirty-four rings, of which about sixteen are occupied by the

egg-pouch in males. The dorsal stands on seven tail-rings,

and equals the length from extremity of snout to anterior of

opercles, measured on the lower surface of the head; it has

twenty-six rays. The lateral line joims the upper surface of

the tail at the end of the dorsal fin. Colour: blackish, with

more or less regular series of white points, brown spots, and

irregular patches.

Length 43 inches.

Numerous specimens were found at the confluence of the

Oued Cherif and the Oued Bou-Hamdan, in the province of

ee (twelve miles above Guelma, and sixty miles from

the sea).

XLVIII.—Notes on Holopus and Pentacrinus.

By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S.

Mr. Rawson W. Rawson, C.B., the Governor of Barbadoes,

has kindly sent me the following observation:—‘‘I have

procured a specimen of a Penta-

crinus from the north of the

Island of Barbadoes, dredged or,

rather, picked up in about 5

fathoms water. I enclose a

sketch (see figure). It is ink-

black, a portion broken so as to

show the interior of the contracted

armlets and the Pentacrinal

formation of the mouth or en-

trance of the central canals. Do

you know what it is? I am

under the impression of having

seen an engraving of such a z0o-

yhyte, but cannot find it.”

There can be no doubt that the animal here referred to is

very similar to the crinoid described by M. d’Orbigny at the

Académie des Sciences, Feb. 27, 1837. The paper is printed

at length in the ‘ Magasin de Zoologie’ for the same year,

with a plate, under the name of Holopus Rangit. ;

There is a short notice of the characters of the genus in the

‘Annales des Sciences Naturelles,’ vol. vin. p. 123, and in

Wiegmann’s ‘ Archiv’ for 1839.

Dr. J. E. Gray on Holopus and Pentacrinus. 395

The genus is also noticed in an “ Appendix to the History

of Crinoids”” in Dujardin and Hupé’s ‘ Histoire Naturelle des

Zoophytes et Echinodermes,’ p.217. These authors observe :—

“Le seul individu observé avait été rapporté de la Martinique

par Sander-Rang et, pour cette raison, nommé Holopus Rangit.

“Tl était censé avoir été péché vivant, mais la description

a ¢té faite uniquement sur f squelette pierreux, haut de 80

millimetres environ, et on n’a rien dit de la structure intime

de ce squelette, d’ot l’on eft pu conclure sa nature échinoder-

mique. Aucun autre observateur ne l’a étudié aprés D’Or-

bigny, et nous-mémes il nous a été impossible de le voir dans

la collection de ce célébre paléontologiste, achetée par le Mu-

séum d’Histoire Naturelle. Aussi, d’aprés la description et

la figure* qui ont été reproduites dans les ‘Annales des

Sciences Naturelles’ et dans les ‘ Archiv fiir Naturgeschichte’

(1839), sommes-nous fortement tenté d’y voir toute autre

chose qu'un échinoderme, un cirrhipede, par exemple. Ce-

po la pluspart des zoologistes ont admis non-seulement

‘Holopus comme un genre d’échinodermes-crinoides, mais

encore comme le type d’une famille distincte qu’on appel-

lerait les Holopides (Holopide). Mais nulle part ailleurs,

chez les Orinoides, on n’a yu, comme chez les Cirrhipédes, au

lieu dune tige articulée, un pied creux contenant les viscéres.

Nous croyons done qu il faut attendre de nouvelles observa-

tions’ (p. 217).

These observations must have been written from a very

indistinct recollection of M. d’Orbigny’s excellent and detailed

paper and plate; for he not only figures the exterior of the

animal, but also gives a longitudinal section of it, showing

the inside of the arms, the mouth and the visceral cavity, de-

tails of the arms and armlets, and the articulating surfaces of

which they are composed. Nothing like these articulations

has ever been found in any cirriped.

Mr. Rawson, knowing nothing of any doubt on this subject

having been expressed, at once recognized it as a crinoid,

showing the justice of Rang’s position of it; and the organi-

zation of the crinoid is so unlike that of any recent or fossil

genera I know, that I think authors have been justified in

forming it into a separate family, characterized by its bag-like

body covered with a continuous calcareous coat, and attached

by its outer surface to submarine bodies.

There are certain points in which the form of the arm

in Mr. Rawson’s figure is very unlike that of the species from

Martinique which D’Orbigny has called H. Rang. I would

* I can find no figure of the genus in my copy of the ‘ Annales.’

396 Mr. T.V. Wollaston on the Coleoptera of St. Helena.

therefore propose to distinguish the Barbadoes specimen by

the name //. Rawsont, and hope very shortly to be able to give

a more detailed description ot this most interesting recent dis-

covery in crinoidal genera.

Mr. Rawson observes :—‘‘ I have only procured one speci-

men of the Pentacrinus caput-meduse, and it was the first; I

am therefore more uncertain about the place where it was

procured than I am about the habitat of the Pentacrinus Miil-

lert. But I believe that they are all procured on the same

bank, which, instead of five or six miles from the shore, as I

was first informed, cannot be more than a mile, within the

hundred-fathom line.”

XLIX.—On the Coleoptera of St. Helena.

By T. Vernon Wo taston, M.A., F.L.S.

SINCE the publication of my memoir on the Coleoptera of

St. Helena, two years ago, another batch has been placed in

my hands by Mr. J. C. Melliss, who has lately returned from

the island, and has brought with him a small additional col-

lection, of considerable interest. Although a very large pro-

portion of this last consignment is made up of species which

are manifestly naturalized (having been taken, clearly, in and

about the town), there is nevertheless a certain modicum of

unmistakably endemic forms; and these, along with a few

others of more doubtful origin, I propose to describe in the

present paper.

The total number of species in the collection which has

lately been entrusted to me by Mr. Melliss is 39; and of these

as many as 21 were not included in my enumeration in 1869.

Amongst the 21 additions, however, to the catalogue, there

are ten which we e may be quite certain have found their way

into the island through the medium of commerce, and have

therefore no connexion whatever with the aboriginal fauna.

Such species as these figure in the local lists of nearly every

civilized country ; and as they are invariably admitted, on the

tacit understanding that they have unquestionably been natu-

ralized, we can scarcely refuse them a place in the St.-Helena

enumeration. The ten to which I allude are as follows :-—

Carpophilus dimidiatus. Silvanus surinamensis.

hemipterus. Curtomerus pilicornis.

Trogosita mauritanica, Coptops bidens.

Cryptophagus badius. pusntbe coriaria.

gracilipes. Philonthus longicornis.

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on the Coleoptera of St. Helena. 397

Of the remaining eleven additions, four I should consider of

rather more doubtful origin; for although I believe them to

have become established (like those just alluded to) through

indirect human agencies, this may or may not have been the

case. They are :—

Thea variegata. Oxytelus alutaceifrons,

Xantholinus morio. nitidifrons.

We now come to the remaining seven in Mr. Melliss’s con-

signment ; and these I feel no hesitation in asserting are veri-

table autochthones of the soil. Indeed, with the exception

of a Longitarsus on an unmistakably St.-Helena type, they

all belong to either the Curculionide or the Anthribids—in-

deed to the four genera Microwylobius, Nesiotes, Notioxenus,

and Homeodera, each peculiar to the island, and of very ano-

malous structure. ‘These seven, of conspicuously native origii,

and which | may be permitted to call wltra-indigenous, are :—

Microxylobius dimidiatus. Notioxenus ferrugineus.

angustus. Homeoeodera coriacea.

cossonoides. Longitarsus Mellissii*.

Nesiotes horridus.

In my enumeration, two years ago, of the Coleoptera which

had been detected up to that date (so far as | was able to

ascertain) at St. Helena, I recorded 74 species. Hence the

21 which the more recent reseaches of Mr. Melliss enable me

now to add will augment the entire number to 95. In draw-

ing any geographical conclusions, however, from the general

character of a fauna, it is clear that those species which have

without doubt become established through the immediate in-

strumentality of commerce and other direct human agencies

should be left out of the question; and consequently, when

tabulating, in 1869, what I looked upon as emphatically the

“St.-Helena Coleoptera” (including under that title not

merely the actual autochthones of the soil, but likewise those

for the presence of which in the island the common modes of

ordinary dissemination, through various articles of merchan-

dize, would not directly account), I withdrew no less than 26

out of the entire 74, leaving a residuum of 48. Hence since,

on the same principle, 10, out of the 21 now added, have to

be removed, the “48” from which I deduced my conclusions

* The number of species, however, which I have regarded in this

paper as new to science is eleven,—the Cryptophagus gracilipes, Xantho-

linus morio, Oxytelus alutaceifrons, and Ovytelus nitidifrons having, in ad-

dition to these seven ‘‘ u/tra-indigenous” forms, been defined as novelties.

398 Mr.T.V. Wollaston on the Coleoptera of St. Helena.

two years ago must now be increased to 59; and it will be

interesting to notice whether the relative proportions of the

twelve great sections under which the Coleoptera are usually

supposed to be classified have, in consequence, been much

disturbed. T'abulated as before, the divisions will accordingly

arrange themselves thus :—

Rhynchophora....... setae a te pniptee re eae bl

Cordylocerata (7. ¢. Lamellicorns &c.)...... 6

Geodephaga so. 2. asei-t- ocsriee el e eheeie eee a)

Asya Gitlin eee eR ae RA Lo 4

IG TENG MICT a akc cpr ayo ca es Sgr eee ee eee 3

VO PNAS, Sle kun pe iat aetna a45 sae aceite 3

PSOUCOGRENeT st sons. + ieee she ee ede 3

Philhvdridat 20) .\e es eee ee 8 ae ee ee 2

Necrophagatets.20.02 AN eee 1

Prroceratara snowy. Vote eyee ie sed seen ]

Hydradephagan hee See ee ee 0

Hacerats :. .\. 05 sees ee eee ee 0

Now, looking at this synoptical enumeration, the first fact

that strikes us is the still gréater preponderance, numerically,

than even before, of the Rhynchophora over every other sec-

tion. Indeed the more we investigate the Coleopterous fauna

of St. Helena, the more pronounced appears the tendency to

this strange and undue development of certain anomalous

types of the Curculionids and Anthribide. And I may add

that this is in perfect accordance with my original conjecture,

made now more than ten years ago, that the exponents of

those particular groups would be found eventually (judging

from the remarkable difference in configuration of the very

few which had then been brought to light) to be the most

numerous and the most characteristic in the whole fauna of

the island.

After these few remarks, I will proceed to place on record

the 21 additions to the list, and will then give an emended

systematic enumeration of the 95 species which constitute the

Coleopterous fauna of St. Helena as hitherto ascertained f.

+ As in my former paper, I shall place an asterisk (*) against all those

species (both in the enumeration itself and in the systematic catalogue)

which I should look upon as unquestionably naturalized—whether through

the medium of commerce or through the various other methods of aeci-

dental dissemination which are so readily traceable throughout the greater

portion of the civilized world.

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on the Coleoptera of St. Helena. 399

I'am. Nitidulide.

Genus CARPOPHILUS.

Stephens, Ll. Brit. Ent. iii. 50 (1830).

Carpophilus dimidiatus*.

Nitidula dimidiata, Fab., Ent. Syst. i. 261 (1792).

Carpophilus auropilosus, Woll., Ins. Mad. 117 (1854).

— dimidiatus, Murray, Mon. Nitid. 379 (1864).

A widely diffused insect, which appears to have been natu-

ralized, through the medium of commerce, in most parts of the

civilized world, and which has established itself in the Ma-

deiran, Canarian, and Cape-Verde archipelagos. It has been

taken by Mr. Melliss at St. Helena, but is, of course, totally

unconnected with the true fauna of the island.

Carpophilus hemipterus*.

Dermestes hemipterus, Linn., Syst. Nat. ii. 567 (1767).

Carpophilus hemipterus, Murray, Mon, Nitid. 362 (1864).

, Woll., Col. Atl. 108 (1865).

Likewise captured by Mr. Melliss at St. Helena, and equally

diffused with the last species (through human agencies) over

the civilized world. It is common, chiefly in the warehouses

and stores, throughout the Madeiran, Canarian, and Cape-

Verde groups.

Fam. Trogositide.

Genus TROGOSITA.

Olivier, Ent. 1. 19 (1790).

Trogosita mauritanica®.

Tenebrio mauritanicus, Linn., Syst. Nat. ii. 674 (1767).

Trogosita mauritanica, Woll., Col. Atl. 116 (1865).

, Id., Col. Hesp. 66 (1867).

Of course totally unconnected with the true fauna of the

island, yet, having been taken by Mr. Melliss, it would seem

at any rate to have established itself in the storehouses and

granaries of St. Helena, in like manner as it has done in most

regions of the civilized world. It is very common throughout

the Madeiran, Canarian, and Cape-Verde archipelagos.

Fam. Cucujide.

Genus SILVANUS.

Latreille, Gen. Crust. et Ins. 11. 19 (1807).

Silvanus surinamensis*.

Dermestes surinamensis, Linn., Syst. Nat. ii. 565 (1767).

Silvanus surinamensis, Woll., Col. Atl. 135 (1865),

——, Id., Col. Hesp. 69 (1867).

A single example of this almost cosmopolitan St/vanus is

400 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on the Coleoptera of St. Helena.

amongst the collection of insects taken recently by Mr. Melliss

at St. Helena; and although, of course, totally unconnected

with the native fauna of the island, yet, as the species is

allowed to figure in the local list of nearly every civilized

country, we can scarcely deny it a place in our present enu-

meration.

“am. Cryptophagide.

Genus CRYPTOPHAGUS.

Herbst, Kaf. iv. 172 (1792).

Cryptophagus badius*.

Cryptophagus badius, St., Deutsch. Fna, xvi. 96, t. 517. £ A (1845).

, Erich., Nat. der Ins. Deutsch. iii. 357 (1846).

Amongst the St.-Helena Coleoptera of Mr. Melliss there is

a single ‘example of what seems to be the common European

Jryptophagus badius; and 1 may add that Mr. Rye is like-

wise of opmion that it should be referred to that species. I

have therefore little hesitation in recording the C. badius

amongst the insects which have been naturalized in the island

through the medium of commerce, though the individual now

before me presents perhaps a slight shade of difference from

the ordinary type.

Cryptophagus gracilipes*, n. sp.

C. oblongo-ovalis, ferrugineus, subnitidus, ubique densissime et

valde profunde punctatus, et pube elongata suberecta albida pree-

sertim in elytris obsitus; prothorace convexo, transyerso, postice

vix angustiore, angulis anticis elongato-incrassatis, ad apicem

retrorsum acutiusculis, ad latera minutissime equaliter subserrato

(interdum fere simplici); elytris convexis; antennis pedibusque

elongatis, gracilibus, paulo pallidioribus.

Long. corp. lin. vix 1.

Several examples of this most distinct and interesting little

Cryptophagus are amongst the Coleoptera collected at St. He-

lena by Mr. Melliss ; but whether they were taken in the

houses and stores about the town I am unable to say—though,

as the Cryptophagi are insects which are so eminently liable

to transmission through the medium of commerce, this is most

likely to have been the case. At any rate, however, it differs

very essentially from every member of the genus with which

Tam acquainted; and Mr. Rye, who has paid unusual atten-

+ After a careful examination of this specimen, Mr. Rye says -—“The

St.-Helena Cryptophagus is, I think, badius without doubt. The only

little point in which it seems to differ is in the outline of the sides of the

thorax behind the middle denticle, which is scarcely so obliquely straight

as in the badius type, being a tr ifte irregular near the posterior angles ;

but I trace similar tendencies in some of my undoubted badius.”

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on the Coleoptera of St. Helena. 401

tion to the Cryptophag?, assures me that he is not aware of

any species upon record with which it can be made to agree.

Apart from its rather small size, convex body, and dark rufo-

ferruginous hue, its most distinctive features consist in its

extremely coarsely and densely punctured surface, which is

beset all over (though especially on the elytra) with very

elongate and nearly erect, soft, whitish hairs. Its limbs, too,

are marvellously slender—even more so, perhaps, than is the

case in the oe section of the group (represented by the

C. vint in Europe, and C. hesperius in the Canarian archi-

pelago) to which it belongs. Its incrassated anterior protho-

racic angle is rather largely developed, with the hinder point

of it more or less acute; but there seems to be no central

lateral denticle, the sides being merely minutely crenulated

so minutely, indeed, as sometimes to appear nearly simple.

Fam. Elateride.

Genus ANCHASTUS.

Leconte, Trans. Am. Phil. Soc. x. 459 (1853).

Anchastus atlanticus.

Anchastus atlanticus, Cand., Mon. Elat. ii. 409, t. 3. f. 8 (1859).

Heteroderes puncticollis, Woll., Ann. Nat. Hist. iv, 8317 (1869).

It would appear that the Elaterid which I described two

years ago under the name of “ Heteroderes puncticollis”’ is the

Anchastus atlanticus of Candéze’s Monograph; so that the

above correction in its synonymy becomes necessary. Mr.

Janson informs me that its general facies is almost exactly

that of a Heteroderes, and it is not surprising, therefore, that

I should have referred it to that group; and he further adds

that it is totally unlike any Anchastus with which he is

acquainted.

Fam. Curculionide.

(Subfam. CossONIDES.)

Genus MIcRoXYLOBIUS.

Chevrolat, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond. i. 98 (1836).

Of this interesting little Cossonideous group three additional

exponents have been brought to light, through the careful

researches of Mr. Melliss, since my enumeration of the St.-

Helena Coleoptera two years ago. They all of them belong

to the first section of the genus, regarded by me as the typical

one, in which the femora are totally unarmed; and one of

them (the JM. cossonoides) is so large compared with the re-

mainder, and so dissimilar in the elongation of its rostrum and

402 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on the Coleoptera of St. Helena.

limbs, as still to justify my original conclusion that many

species even yet remain to be detected.

I may here add that the members of the second of the two

sections under which I distributed the Microrylobii have an

acute, more or less conspicuous spine towards the base of the

upper edge of their femora; and for this, lest hereafter it

should perchance be found desirable to separate it as a distinct

group, | proposed the subgeneric name of Thaumastomerus.

It would appear, however, that in 1858 Boheman (Res. Eugen.

141, tab. uu. f. 7) published one of the exponents of that parti-

cular section (according to Lacordaire, Get vii. 327, note 2,

my MW. Chevrolatii) under the name of “ Acanthomerus ar-

matus ;” so that if ever the two divisions should be treated as

distinct genera, the title of the one with armed thighs will

have to be Acanthomerus, and not Thaumastomerus. My own

belief, however, is, that the whole of the species which com-

pose the two sections are so intimately connected that it would

be exceedingly unwise, on account of the spinose femora of

some of them, to attempt to draw a line of generic demarca-

tion between them. But, be this as it may, the specific title,

at any rate, of my JZ. Chevrolatit will (assuming Lacordaire’s

identification as correct) be compelled to yield to that of ar-

matus, under which it was previously published by Boheman.

The three species above alluded to, which have to be added

to the St.-Helena list, may be enunciated as follows :—

Microxylobius dimidiatus, n. sp.

M. ovato-fusiformis, niger, nitidulus; capite rostroque parce et le-

viter punctatis; prothorace magno, convexo, subquadrato-ovali,

in medio rotundate latiusculo, profunde sed vix confertim punc-

tato; elytris breviusculis, rugulosis, punctato-striatis, interstitiis

uniseriatim punctatis, interdum (saltem postice) setulis minutis

cinereis (vix observandis) parce obsitis; antennis rufo-piceis ;

pedibus breviusculis, piceis.

Long. corp. lin. 1}—15.

Two examples of this little Wicroxylobius were amongst a

former small collection (transmitted to me more than a year

ago by Mr. Melliss) from St. Helena. Although with abun-

dant distinctive features of its own, in certain respects it is

slightly intermediate between the /acertosus and /uctfugus,

combining somewhat the size and outline of the former w ith

the less opaque and more punctured surface of the latter: yet.

neither in outline nor in sculpture is it in_any wise identical

with either of them. It is a small species (apparently not

much, if at all, larger than the /acertosus), and has a faint

tendency, under a high microscopic power, to be studded pos-

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on the Coleoptera of St. Helena. 403

teriorly with minute cinereous pubescence. Instead of being

opaque, alutaceous, and tuberculated, like the lacertosus, it is,

as in the case of the /ue/fugus, faintly shining and punctured.

Its punctures, however, are not so y ec seainied together,

or so coarse, as in the latter species; and its elytra (which are

scarcely so long as the anterior portion of the body) are more

conspicuously striate, and with a single row of punctures

down each interstice. Its legs are exceedingly = like

those of the /acertosus ; and its prothorax is very largely deve-

loped—indeed, more so, perhaps, in proportion to the size of

the insect, than in any of the other members of the genus

which have hitherto been brought to light.

Microxylobius angustus, n. sp.

M. angustus, subcylindricus, eneus (interdum subvirescenti-«neus),

nitidulus, calvus ; capite punctato, rostro densius ac profundius

punctato, oculis prominulis; prothorace sat dense et profunde

punctato, ad latera parum rotundato, basi evidenter anguste mar-

ginato ; elytris elongatis, subparallelis, postice gradatim attenuatis

et ibidem (oculo fortissime armato) minutissime sed parce pubes-

centibus, sat profunde substriato-punctatis.

Long. corp. lin. circa 2.

Judging from three examples now before me, which were

taken by Mr. Melliss, the present species appears to be rather

larger than the J/. debilis, as also relatively longer, narrower,

ak more cylindrical, the elytra (instead of being considerably

rounded outwards behind the middle) being very little ex-

anded at the sides. Its punctation likewise is altogether

epee and closer, its eyes are appreciably more prominent,

its prothorax is more evidently margined behind, its elytra

have less indications of minute asperities at their base, and its

surface is a little less shining*.

Microxylobius cossonoides, n. sp.

M. elongatus, fusiformis, zeneus (aut subvirescenti-zneus), nitidulus,

minute et parce (in elytris evidentius ac seriatim) cinereo-pubes-

cens; capite dense et argute punctato, rostro elongato gracili;

prothorace ovato, basi truncato et ibidem evidenter marginato,

* I may just mention that five individuals from the late collection of

Mr. Melliss, and which I have no hesitation in referring to the same spe-

cies as the single example which I formerly described under the name of

M. debilis, are a trifle less evidently punctured (at any rate, on the pro-

thorax) than my type of the latter, and the minute asperities at the base

of their elytra are not quite so developed. In all probability, however,

the two forms represent but very slightly modified or local races of a

single species. Judging from these five examples, also, the M. debilis

would appear occasionally, like most of the brassy forms, to become

darker in hue—indeed nearly black.

404 Mr.T.V. Wollaston on the Coleoptera of St. Helena.

sat profunde, dense, et argute punctato; elytris profunde striato-

punctatis, interstitiis irregulariter viseriatim punctatis; antennis

pedibusque elongatis, gracilibus, illis rufo-piceis, funiculi art? 2%

longissimo, his obscurioribus, femoribus asperatis, tarsis elongatis

art® 3%° Jate bilobo.

Long. corp. lin. 33-4#.

Mas rostro paululum breviore et crassiore, ad antennarum inser-

tionem subquadrate ampliato.

Fem. rostro longissimo, gracillimo, tereti, ac paulo levius punctato.

Var. (3. obscurus.—Omnino piceus, subminor (?), ac fere calvus.

The comparatively gigantic size and elongated rostrum and

limbs of this fine Wicroxylobius would of themselves suffice to

distinguish it from every other member of the group which

has hitherto been brought to light; and although equally

brassy with several of the other species, its general aspect is

somewhat more in accordance with the subfamily Cosso-

nides than is the case with its numerous (and more or less

eccentric) allies. The construction of its rostrum, mdeed

(which, although in both sexes elongated and narrow, is par-

ticularly so in the females, whilst in the males it is con-

siderably dilated at the insertion of the antennz), is tolerably

suggestive both of Mesites and Cossonus; and its tendency to

be minutely pubescent (at any rate on the elytra) is another

feature which deserves to be especially noticed. Three ex-

amples of it are amongst the insects which have been con-

signed to me by Mr. Melliss, two of which are a typical male

and female, whilst the third is of a dark-piceous hue and less

evidently pubescent. This latter individual, however (the

“var. B. obscurus”’ of my diagnosis), I cannot believe to be

any thing more than a variety of the other form—a conclusion

which is all the more probable, since it is the manifest ten-

dency of many of the species to have both a metallic anda

darker state*.

(Subfam. SyNAPTONYCHIDES.)

Genus NESIOTES.

Wollaston, Journ. of Ent. i. 211 (1861).

Nesiotes horridus, n. sp.

N. elongato-ovatus, niger, subnitidus, squamis magnis fulvo-cinereis

setisque suberectis grossis plus minus vestitus; prothorace ante

* Until the recent collection of Mr, Melliss had been placed in my

hands, I had barely remarked this tendency to a twofold coloration in

the M. Chevrolatii (%. e. the armatus, Boh.), which had been looked upon

by me as an emphatically brassy species. Several examples of it, how-

ever, Which are now before me are very vearly as black as the M. luei-

fugus and lacertosus and the dark variety of the debdilis.

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on the Coleoptera of St. Helena. 405

medium rotundato-ampliato, postice angustiore et oblique sub-

recto, ubique profunde et dense rugoso-punctato (punctis magnis);

elytris pone medium rotundato-ampliatis, grosse striato-punc-

tatis; antennis (art'* 1™° et presertim 24 elongatis) longiusculis,

gracilibus, rufo-ferrugineis, clava obscuriore ; pedibus elongatis,

squamosis, tarsis clarioribus.

Long. corp. lin. 2—24.

Several examples of this distinct and interesting Nestotes

are contained in the St.-Helena collection of Mr. Melliss; and

the species which they represent, as pertaining to one of the

most characteristic and anomalous of the native groups, can-

‘not but be regarded as a very significant addition to the fauna,

It is considerably larger than either the N. sgwamosus or the

asperatus ; and (although but slightly shining) it differs also

in being less opaque and very coarsely punctured, and in

being more regularly beset (in addition to the decumbent

scales) with longer and more robust suberect sete. Its out-

line is more elongate-ovate; and its limbs are less abbreviated,

the first and second joints of the antenne being especially

longer.

Fam. Anthribide.

(Subfam. NoTIOXENIDES.)

Genus NOTIOXENUS.

Wollaston, Journ. of Ent. i. 212 (1861).

Notioxenus ferrugineus, n. sp.

N. ovato-oblongus, angustus, opacus, ferrugineus, pube grossa de-

missa cinerea dense vestitus; capite prothoraceque confuse et

leviter punctato-rugulosis, hujus linea subbasali curvata et valde

elevata; elytris punctato-striatis, sutura, linea diseali (plus minus

interrupta et antice evanescente) necnon margine ipso laterali

plus minus obscure nigrescentibus; antennis breviusculis, rufo-

testaceis, ad apicem paulo obscurioribus ; pedibus crassiusculis,

rufo-testaceis.

Long. corp. lin. 1-13.

This remarkable and most interesting accession to one of

the most characteristic of the St.-Helena genera is due, like

the other species enumerated in this paper, to the indefatigable

researches of Mr. Melliss; and its excessive distinctness from

the four other Notioxent which have hitherto been met with

induces a similar suspicion in my mind to that which I have

already recorded under the equally anomalous group Microxy-

lobius, that in all probability many additional exponents re-

main yet to be detected. At first sight, indeed, it might well

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 4. Vol. vin. ol

406 Mr. T. V. Wollaston on the Coleoptera of St. Helena.

nigh be supposed to form the type of a different genus from

its allies; but its elevated prothoracic line and the other de-

tails of its structure show it to be a true Notioxenus.

Compared with the four species which have already been

defined, the present one may immediately be known by its

narrower and more oblong outline and pale ferruginous hue,

the elytra only being obscurely decorated with a darker su-

ture and a more or less interrupted and anteriorly evanescent

discal line, both of which are sometimes barely traceable and

at others conspicuous. Indeed the outer lateral margin is

likewise often blackened ; and there are frequently indications

of one or two small cloudy dashes placed longitudinally (as

though formed by an evanescent broken-up line) on either

side of the interrupted discal band. Its antennz are rather

short, and its legs somewhat incrassated; and its entire sur-

face is opaque and densely clothed with a coarse, decumbent,

cinereous pubescence. Its head and prothorax are roughened,

and its elytra are deeply punctate-striate, the striz extending

from the base to the apex.

(Subfam. Homa@oprErtIDEs.)

Genus HoOM@ODERA.

Wollaston, Ann. Nat. Hist. v. 23 (1870).

Homaodera coriacea, ni. sp.

H. subovalis, nigra, coriacea, esculpturata (nec punctata, nec striata),

subopaca, pube grossa demissa cinerea parce vestita; capite paulo

magis nitidulo; elytris subter squamis subcyanescentibus; an-

tennis pedibusque nigrescentibus, illis ad basin clare rufo-ferru-

gineis, clava paululum compacta.

Long. corp. lin. 3.

A single and rather imperfect specimen of a small Homeo-

dera, which was taken at St. Helena by Mr. Melliss, is so very

remarkable in its nearly opaque, cortaceous surface, and its

total freedom from sculpture, that I have no hesitation, even

from such scanty material, in describing it as new. ‘The ex-

ample before me is manifestly a rubbed one, and is conse-

quently almost black (there being merely a slight cyaneous

tinge on the elytra) ; but a few coarse, whitish, decumbent

scales would seem to indicate that. the species is normally

more or less clothed. Its antenne and legs appear to be dark,

the former (of which the club is perhaps somewhat more com-

pact than is usually the case in the allied members of the

group) having merely the basal joints rufo-ferruginous.

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on the Coleoptera of St. Helena. 407

Fam. Cerambicide.

Genus CURTOMERUS.

Stephens, Man. Brit. Col. 269 (1839).

Curtomerus pilicornis*.

Callidium pilicorne, Fab., Ent. Syst. ii, 827 (1792).

luteum (Mshm), Steph., Il. Brit. Ent. iv. 249 (1831).

Curtomerus luteus, Id., Man, Brit. Col. 275 (1839).

Three examples of this pale reddish-brown subcylindrical

Longicorn are amongst the St.-Helena Coleoptera which have

been submitted to me by Mr. Melliss; and there can be no

doubt, I think, that the species has been introduced into the

island. They were captured in Jamestown, near the sea,

“flying into a house at night;” and Mr. Melliss himself ob-

serves that “from its locality the species is probably an im-

ported one.”’ It is the opinion likewise of Mr. Pascoe that it is

not truly a native of St. Helena; for he informs me that its

proper country is the West Indies, and that it is so liable to

accidental transportation (I presume along with timber) that

it has been taken alive on one or two occasions even in Eng-

land. Mr. Pascoe adds that the insect ‘is very variable in

size, and slightly so in the comparative thickness of its

femora.”

Fam. Lamiide.

Genus Coprors.

Serville, Ann. de la Soc. Ent. de France, 64 (1835).

Coptops bidens*.

Lamia bidens, Fab., Ent. Syst. ii. 291 (1792).

This robust Lamia-like Longicorn has been captured occa-

sionally by Mr. Melliss in the houses in Jamestown; and he is

of opinion that, like the Curtomerus pilicornis, it has probably

been naturalized at St. Helena. I am indebted to Mr. Pascoe

(who equally believes it to have been imported into the island)

for identifying it with the Lamia bidens of Fabricius.

Fam. Halticide.

Genus LONGITARSUS.

Latreille, Fam. Nat. 405 (1825).

Longitarsus Mellissii, n. sp.

L. elongato-ellipticus, obscure eeneo-viridis, nitidus ; capite fere im-

punctato ; prothorace punctato, utrinque ad latera late transversim

biimpresso et distincte marginato, angulis anticis incrassatis sub-

ferrugineis, posticis rotundatis ; elytris profunde et rugose punc-

tatis, ac distincte marginatis; antennis pedibusque longissimis,

ole

408 Mr. T.V. Wollaston on the Coleoptera of St. Helena.

dilute testaceis, illis versus apicem et interdum femoribus posticis

paulo obscurioribus.

Mas, prothorace sensim nitidiore et minutius punctato, tarsis ante-

rioribus art® 1™° magno, valde dilatato.

Long. corp. lin. 13.

Obs.—Species L. Helene affinis, sed certe distincta. Differt cor-

pore majore, magis elongato, nitidiore (nec alutaceo), et paulo ob-

scurius colorato,. punctura densiore ac profundiore; prothorace et

elytris evidentius marginatis, illo utrinque late biimpresso necnon

angulis anticis incrassatis subferrugineis.

Two examples (a male and a female) of this Longitarsus

have been communicated to me by Mr. Melliss, who remarks

that he took them (along with the L. Helene) from the foliage

of native plants, at an elevation of about 2700 feet. It be-

longs to precisely the same type as the L. Helene, and resem-

bles it very much also even in colour; nevertheless it is to-

tally distinct from that species. Apart from its larger size

and relatively more elongate outline, it is a little obscurer in

tint than the L. Helene, and it is also more shining (its sur-

face not being alutaceous), and very much more deeply and

closely punctured. Its prothorax and elytra are more broadly

margined ; and the former (which has the margin at its ante-

rior angles more thickened and slightly ferruginous) is im-

pressed on either side by two broad transverse grooves, which

make the surface extremely uneven.

Of the L. Helene I have seen hitherto only the males, and

therefore I cannot tell whether the same sexual distinctions

(apart from the enlarged basal joint of the four anterior feet)

will hold good in that species as appear to do in the present

one; but in the L. Mellissii the male prothorax is not only

more shining, but also less coarsely and less closely punctured

than is the case with the opposite sex.

I have had much pleasure in naming this interesting addi-

tion to the island fauna after its captor, whose researches at

St. Helena, in various departments of natural history, have

been so eminently successful.

Fam. Coccinellide.

Genus THEA.

Mulsant, Species des Sécurip. 206 (1851).

Thea variegata.

Coccinella variegata, Fab., Sp. Ins. i. 99 (1781).

cognata, Dej., Cat. 457 (1837).

nassata, Erich., in Wiegm. Archiv, ix. 266 (1843).

Thea variegata, Muls., loc. cit. 206 (1851).

Several examples of this pretty Coccinellid were bred by

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on the Coleoptera of St. Helena. 409

Mr. Melliss from larvee which he took from grape-vines at

an elevation of about 2000 feet above the sea; and he tells

me that the larve are occasionally very abundant, under

similar circumstances, in various parts of the island. Itisa

species which occurs at the Cape of Good Hope, and which

was recorded by Erichson from Angola; and it is not impro-

bable, therefore, that it may have been introduced into St.

Helena from perhaps the former of those localities.

Fam. Staphylinide.

(Subfam. ALEOCHARIDES.)

Genus HOMALOTA.

Mannerheim, Brachél. 73 (1831).

Homalota coriaria*.

Homalota coriaria, Kr., Nat. der Ins. Deutsch. ii. 282 (1866).

, Woll., Col. Atl. 469 (1865).

- —— — , Id., Col. Hesp. 223 (1867).

There are several examples of the undoubted European H.

cortarta amongst the St.-Helena Coleoptera of Mr. Melliss ;

and, geographically, it is a very interesting addition to the

fauna, seeing that there is scarcely any member of the Sta-

phylinide which has acquired for itself so wide a range

throughout the various sub-African Atlantic groups. In the

Madeiran and Canarian archipelagos it literally swarms ; and

we met with it, though more sparingly, in each of the Cape-

Verde Islands (six in number) which we had an opportunity

of investigating.

(Subfam. STAPHYLINIDES.)

Genus PHILONTHUS.

Stephens, Il. Brit. Ent. v. 226 (1882).

Philonthus longicornis*.

Philonthus longicornis (Kby), Steph., loc. eit. 237 (1832).

scybalarius et fuscicornis, Nordm., Symb. 94, 96 (1838).

, Woll., Col. Atl. 492 (1865).

— —., Id., Col. Hesp. 287 (1867).

Two examples of this common European Philonthus have

been taken by Mr. Melliss “in flower gardens,” at St. Helena,

at an elevation of about 2000 feet; and, like the Homalota

coriarta, they are of considerable interest geographically on

account of the wide range which the species has acquired

throughout the various Atlantic groups, It is recorded from

the Azores by Mr. Crotch; and it has been captured abun-

dantly by myself and others in the Madeiran, Gaiaean, and

Cape-Verde archipelagos; and it was met with by the late

Mr. Bewicke even at Ascension.

410 Mr.T. V. Wollaston on the Coleoptera of St. Helena.

(Subfam. XANTHOLINIDES.)

Genus XANTHOLINUS.

Dahl, in Encycl. Méthod. x. 475 (1825).

Xantholinus morio, n. sp.

X. linearis, niger, nitidus; capite prothoraceque subtilissime alu-

taceis, illo parce fortiter punctato, hujus seriebus dorsalibus e

punctis 6-7 compositis; elytris confuse et laxe subseriatim punec-

tatis; antennis piceo-fuscis, artis 1™° et 5"° nigrescentioribus ;

pedibus nigro-piceis.

Long. corp. lin. 25.

The single example, taken by Mr. Melliss, from which the

above diagnosis is compiled has been carefully examined by

Mr. Rye, who remarks that it is unknown to him, but might

nevertheless perhaps prove to be the European atratus of

Heer. Judging from the description, however, of that spe-

cies, it would appear to be not only smaller and blacker than

the atratus, and with darker limbs, but (as I imagine) to have

its head more sparingly punctured, and the dorsal punctures

of its prothorax more numerous. In the absence of a type of

the atratus from which to form a more decided opinion, I feel

that it would be extremely unsafe to identify it with the St.-

Helena species, and I have consequently enunciated the latter

as above.

(Subfam. OXYTELIDES.)

Genus OXYTELUS.

Gravenhorst, Col. Micropt. 101 (1802)

§ I. Antennarum art’ 7 ulterioribus gradatim incrassatis.

Oxytelus alutaceifrons, n. sp.

O. niger, nitidus, elytris seepius paulo dilutioribus (plus minus tes-

taceo tinctis), pedibus spinulosis saturate testaceis ; capite (sub-

triangulari) prothoraceque profunde et dense striguloso-punctatis,

illo postice canaliculato, antice in medio impunctato grosse alu-

taceo opaco depresso et anguste marginato, oculis prominentibus

sed haud magnis, hoe profunde trisulcato, postice angustato ;

elytris breviusculis, profunde et dense punctato-strigulosis ; an-

tennis nigris, basi yix dilutioribus,

Long. corp. lin, 1}-vix 2.

An Oxytelus which is in some respects allied to the Euro-

pean O. lutetpennis (and less so to the O. piceus), but at the

same time differmg in many important respects from that

species. ‘Thus it is not only a little Bai rather less

shining, and more deeply and closely punctured and strigu-

lose, but it is remarkable for its head (instead of being bi-

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on the Coleoptera of St. Helena. 411

foveolated behind) having simply a short channel in the centre

and with the frontal space between the antenne opaque and

coarsely alutaceous, Ey quite free from even scattered addi-

tional punctures. Its prothorax also is less developed, and

more narrowed behind, and its elytra perhaps are a trifle

shorter. It has been examined by Mr. Rye, who considers it

totally distinct from any thing with which he is acquainted.

Two examples, which were captured by Mr. Melliss at St.

Helena, are all that I have yet seen.

§ I. Antennarun art'* 3 (viv distincte 7) ulterioribus incrassatis.

Oxytelus nitidifrons, n. sp.

O. nitidus, capite piceo-nigro, prothorace elytrisque rufo-ferrugineis,

his postice obscurioribus, abdomine rufo-brunneo postice obscu-

riore, pedibus minus spinulosis rufo-testaceis ; capite prothorace-

que brevibus, transversis, confuse et vix dense rugoso-punctatis,

illo antice in medio impunctato nitido (vix alutaceo) convexo, a

fronte conspicue transversim diviso, oculis haud prominentibus et

sat parvis, mandibulis elongatis porrectis rufo-ferrugineis, hoc

confuse trisuleato (sulcis exterioribus postice evanescentibus),

postice vix angustiore ; elytris brevibus, profunde et dense punc-

tato-strigulosis ; antennis brevibus, nigris, basi clare rufo-ferru-

gineis.

Long. corp. lin, vix 1}.

A most extraordinary little Oxytelus, which, from its abbre-

viated head and prothorax, and the fact of its antenne having

the three apical joints (rather, perhaps, than the usual seven)

conspicuously thickened, might seem at first sight almost to

merit generic separation. In many respects, however, it is a

good deal on the same type (particularly in colour and the

large development of its mandibles) as the O. instgnitus, an

American species which has established itself in the Madeiran

group; but (judging from the single type now before me,

which was taken by Mr. Melliss) it is apparently a little

smaller than that insect, and its head, prothorax, and elytra

are all of them shorter and less developed. Its mandibles are

elongated, pallid, and porrect, as in the dnstgnitus; but its

prothorax (which is not only more abbreviated, but less nar-

rowed behind) has its outer grooves more confused and poste-

riorly evanescent ; and its clypeal space, between the antenne,

is not only unpunctured and more polished, but is more evi-

dently separated from the head by a transverse basal line. In

its rufo-ferruginous prothorax and elytra it is nearly the same

as that species ; but the latter seem to have their hinder region,

particularly about the outer angles, clouded or darkened. Its

eyes also are smaller, and more frontal in position.

412 Mr. T.V. Wollaston on the Coleoptera of St. Helena.

CATALOGUS SYSTEMATICUS (auctus).

CaRaBIDZ.

Haplothorax, Waterh.

1. Burchellii, Waterh.

Calosoma, Weber.

2. haligena, W.

3. Helene, Hope.

Pristonychus, De}.

4, complanatus, De).

Bembidium, auct.

5. Mellissii, W.

SPH #HRIDIADA.

Dactylosternum, W.

6. abdominale, Fab.

Spheridium, Fab.

7. dytiscoides, Fab.

NIrIpULID.

Carpophilus, Steph.

*8, dimidiatus, Fab.

*9, hemipterus, Linn.

TROGOSITID®.

Trogosita, Oliv.

*10. mauritanica, Linn.

- CucusipZ.

Lemophleus, Erichs.

*11. pusillus, Schon.

Cryptamorpha, W.

12. muse, W.

Silvanus, Lat.

*13. surinamensis, Linn.

CRYPTOPHAGID.

Cryptophagus, Ubst.

*14. badius, S¢.

*15. affinis, St.

*16. gracilipes, W.

MycrETOPHAGID.

Mycetea, Steph.

*17. hirta, Gyll.

Typhea, Steph.

*18. fumata, Linn.

DERMESTID&.

Dermestes, Linn.

*19. cadaverinus, Fad.

*20, vulpinus, Fab.

Attagenus, Lat.

"21. gloriosee, Fab.

HistTrrip®.

Tribalus, Eyichs.

22, 4-striatus, W.

Saprinus, Erichs.

23. lautus, W.

APHODIAD.

Aphodius, Illig.

24. lividus, Oliv.

RUTELIDZ,

Adoretus, Castln.

25. versutus, Harold.

DyNASTIDZ.

Heteronychus, Burm.

26. arator, Fab.

Melissius (Bates), W.

27. eudoxus, W.

28. adumbratus, W.

ELATERID®.

Anchastus, Lec.

29. atlanticus, Cand.

CLERIDZ.

Corynetes, Hbst.

*30. rufipes, Thunb.

Prinip.

Gibbium, Scop.

*31. scotias, Fab.

ANOBIADZ.

Anobium, Fab.

*32. velatum, W.

*33. paniceum, Linn.

#34. striatum, Oliv.

*35. confertum, W.

BostTRICHID®.

Rhizopertha, Steph.

*36. bifoveolata, W.

*37. pusilla, F.

TomIcip®.

Tomicus, Lat.

38. eemulus, W.

HYLESINID®.

Hylurgus, Lat.

*39. ligniperda, Fab.

CURCULIONID.

(Cossonides. )

Stenoscelis, W.

40. hylastoides, W.

Microxylobius, Chevr.

41. Westwoodii, Chevr.

42. vestitus, JV.

43. lacertosus, JV.

44, dimidiatus, WF.

45, lucifugus, WW.

Mr. T. V. Wollaston on the Coleoptera of St. Helena.

Microxylobius, Chevr.

46. terebrans, W.

47. obliteratus, W.

48. debilis, WW.

49. angustus, W.

50. cossonoides, W.

(Acanthomerus, Boh. )

51. armatus, Boh.

52. conicollis, W.

53. monilicornis, W.

Pentarthrum, W.

54. subexecum, W.

(Rhynchophorides. )

Sttophilus, Schénh.

"55. oryzee, Linn,

(Synaptonychides.)

Nesiotes, W.

56. horridus, W.

57. squamosus, W.

58. asperatus, W.

(Trachyphlceides. )

Trachyphleosoma, W.

59. setosum, W.

(Otiorhynchides. )

Sciobius, Schénh.

60. subnodosus, W.

Otiorhynchus, Germ.

*61. sulcatus, Fab.

ANTHRIBID2®.

Arcocerus, Schonh.

*62. fasciculatus, De Geer.

Notiovenus, W.

63. Bewickii, W.

64. rufopictus, W.

65, dimidiatus, W.

66, alutaceus, W.

67. ferrugineus, W.

Homeodera, W.

68. rotundipennis, TV.

69. alutaceicollis, W.

70. pygmeea, W.

71. coriacea, W.

Brucuiw».

Bruchus, Geoftr,

72. rufobrunneus, W.

73. advena, W.

CERAMBICIDR.

Curtomerus, Steph.

*74. pilicornis, Fab,

LAMIUD2&.

Coptops, Serv.

*75. bidens, Fab.

HaLricipz.

Longitarsus, Lat.

76. Mellissii, W.

77. Helensw, W.

CASSIDID2&,

Aspidomorpha, Hope.

78. miliaris, Fab.

COCCINELLID.

Cydonia, Muls.

79. lunata, Fad.

Thea, Muls.

80. variegata, Fab.

Epilachna, Chevy.

81. chrysomelina, Fad.

Iloparrip».

Hopatrum, Fab.

2. hadroides, W.

ULomipz.

Alphitobius, Steph.

*85. diaperinus, Kugel.

*84. piceus, Oliv.

Gnathocerus, Thunb.

*85. cornutus, Fud.

Tribolium, MacLeay.

*86. ferrugineum, Fad.

TENEBRIONID.

Tenebrio, Linn.

*87. obscurus, Fab.

Zophobas, Blanch.

88. concolor, W.

MorpDELLID®,

Mordella, Linn.

89. Mellissiana, W.

STAPHYLINIDA.

(Aleocharides. )

Homalota, Mann.

*90. coriaria, Ar.

(Staphylinides.)

Philonthus, Steph.

*91. longicornis, Steph.

Creophilus, Steph.

*92. maxillosus, Linn.

(Xantholinides. )

Xantholinus, Dahl.

93. morio, W.

(Oxytelides, )

Oxytelus, Grav.

94. alutaceifrons, W,

95. nitidifrons, W.

413

414 Dr. E. S. Morse on the Early Stages

L.—On the Early Stages of Terebratulina septentrionalis

(Couthouy). By Epwarp 8. Morse, Ph.D. &c.*

[Plates XV. & XVL]

THERE is hardly a group among the lower animals (if we

consider the relatively small number of species represented by

it) that has attracted the attention of so many naturalists as

the Brachiopoda. The names of Cuvier, Owen, Vogt, Huxley,

Hancock, Gratiolet, Lacaze-Duthiers, Bouchard-Chantereaux,

Miiller, Davidson, Carpenter, King, D’Orbigny, and a host of

others are sufficient evidence of the interest felt in a group

whose organization links them so closely with the past.

The desire to interpret, through a knowledge of its living

forms, the many species which are now extinct, as well as to

ascertain the relations it bears to the other divisions of the

animal kingdom—the contemplation of a group whose maxi-

mum development in genera and species was attained in the

Devonian age, though its representatives are strewn through

the rocks of all ages since the dawn of life upon the globe—

the remarkable fact that among the earliest forms of organic

life known are genera whose species can hardly be distin-

guished from present existing forms—all explain the attrac-

tions its study has afforded alike to zoologists and paleonto-

logists.

The splendid memoirs upon the Brachiopoda by some of

the authors just mentioned, more particularly those of Albany

Hancock}, Vogt, and Gratiolet, offer but little encouragement

to one entering the field with the expectation of eleaning any

thing new. While, however, the anatomy and histology of the

adult animal of several species has been carefully worked up,

little or nothing has been done toward elucidating the embryo-

logy or the early stages of the class. Fritz Miillert has given

in a short note a description and two figures of what he con-

siders an early stage of a species of Discina; and Lacaze-

Duthiers§ has made some extremely interesting observa-

tions on the embryo of Thecidium. . Apart from these two

papers, we know of nothing whatsoever relating either to the

embryology or the early stages of the Br achiopoda. The

importance and necessity of some information regarding the

embryology of these animals has been urged by many writers

* From the ‘Memoirs of the Boston Society of Natural History,’ vol. ii.

Communicated by the Author.

+ “On the Organization of the Brachiopoda,” Phil. Trans. Roy. Soe.

Lond. 1858, vol. exlviii. part 2.

t Reic hert und Du Bois-Reymond’s Archiv fiir Anat., 1860, p, 72.

§ “ Histoire de la Théeidie,” Ann. des Sc. Nat. sér. 4. tome xy. p. 262.

of Terebratulina septentrionalis. 415

for it was believed that the relations between them and the

Polyzoa, as urged by Agassiz, Milne-Edwards, Huxley,

Hancock, Dana, and others, would be verified when the deve-

lopment of the Brachiopoda was known. In this path of

or the investigator will find an open field.

‘or a. long time I have been interested in the relations of

the class under consideration, and in an early paper, entitled

“ Hemal and Neural Regions of Brachiopoda”*, and later,

in a paper ‘on the Classification of Mollusca, based on the

Biase of Cephalization’’ +, urged the intimate relations

existing between the Brachiopoda and Polyzoa. With the

hope of learning something about the early stages of one of

our native species of Brachiopods, I visited Eastport, Maine,

in the early part of June 1869; and this communication em-

braces a summary of the incomplete observations there made

—incomplete, as I was unable to secure any data on the em-

bryology of the species. At the outset my microscope proved

altogether inadequate to the work before me, though the mi-

nute size of the objects examined, coupled with the compli-

cated texture of the shell through which the soft parts had to

be observed, rendered the work at the best laborious and diffi-

cult. In every case, however, the figures given in the accom-

panying plates are correct transcripts of the drawings made

from the animal: in no instance is there given any combina-

tion of several unfinished sketches to make a more intelligible

or perfect whole. This will explain the absence of detail and

completeness in many of the figures presented; at the same

time it is believed that the outlines will be more valuable from

the fact that they are not schematic or composite.

For a clear exposition of the organization of the Brachio-

poda, I would refer-to the exhaustive memoir of Albany

Hancock above referred to—a memoir which justly merited

the honour conferred upon him in the award of the Royal medal.

On the Early Stages of Terebratulina septentrionalis, Cou-

thouyt.—The specimens upon which the followmg examina-

tions were made were dredged in fifteen-fathoms water in

the harbour of Eastport, Maine, in the first week of June

1869. The species occurs in great numbers at various depths,

and has also been collected at low-tide mark, by Dr. Stimp-

* Proc. Boston Soc. Nat. Hist. 1862, vol. ix.

+ Proc. Essex Instit. Salem, 1865, vol. ix. part 6. Also reprinted in

Amer. Journ. Se. & Arts, 1866, vol. xlii. no. 124.

t A brief réswmé of this paper was published in the ‘ American Natu-

ralist,’ 1869, Sept. No. vol. iii. Since reprinted in Amer. Journ. Se, and

Arts for Jan. 1870.

The general results were communicated at the 18th Annual Meeting

of the American Association for the Advancement of Science, Aug. 1869.

416 Dr. E.S. Morse on the Early Stages

son and Prof. Verrill. The specimens were found attached to

stones brought up in the dredge, and also adhering to the

lower valve of adult individuals, generally near the peduncle.

An examination of adult imdividuals showed that while the

ovaries in some specimens were empty, in others they were

fully charged ; in some the ovaries would be partially empty,

in others the ovaries of one side would be nearly empty while

those of the other side would be quite full. Specimens col-

lected by Prof. Verrill in August were found with eggs; and

eggs were also noticed in specimens less than three six-

teenths of an inch in length. The eggs (Pl. XV. fig. 1)

were generally kidney-shaped, though very irregular as to

form and size; they were spermaceti-white in colour, and

opaque, though. having a central area translucent and appa-

rently depressed. In general outline they suggest the kidney-

shaped eggs of FHredericella. No intermediate stage was

observed between the ovarian egg and the stage represented

in fig. 2. This form recalled the general proportions of Ar-

grope and Megerlia, in being transversely oval, in having the

hinge-margin wide and straight, and in the’ presence of a

proportionally wide foramen. This stage was exceedingly

minute ; and only two individuals were discovered ; they were

attached to the rock, resting on the broad hinge-area. No-

thing could be traced of the structure, except an appearance of

granular contents, as indicated in the figure; the shell showed

nothing of the scale-like structure so characteristic in later

stages. Between this stage and the next (fig. 3) the shell

rapidly elongates, while the hinge-margin remains nearly the

same in width; this is also shown in the concentric lines of

growth seen faintly on the surface, indicating a rapid increase

in the length of the shell, while no corresponding increase

takes place in the w idening of the hinge-margin. The pe-

duncle is longer than the shell, having distinct walls appa-

rently enclosing a clear inter rspace, the end slightly dilating

and forming a pear-shaped adhering disk. ‘The structure of

the shell, of which more will be said in subsequent pages,

showed clearly the scale-like structure, with the czecal tubules

of the pallial lobes perforating it. The anterior margin of the

pallial lobes gave rise to seven setx of variable ler igths, all of

them projecting forward. These sete, in nearly all instances,

were clothed with Desmids, and were probably available in

attracting sustenance to the animal; they resembled in strue-

ture the sete of the adult, as fioured by Hancock ; and the

longest of them was as long as the shell. The future position

of the calcareous loop was indicated by a strongly arched

process midway the length of the shell, from which sprang

of Terebratulina septentrionalis, AIT

six short and stout cirri, all of them curving towards the

mouth, which occupied the centre of the base from which the

cri sprang. ‘The digestive sac hung from the mouth, and

was twice as long as broad, having a strong constriction in

the centre, forming two chambers, the lowermost one being

globular in shape and havi ing its walls coloured a light reddish

brown, this coloured portion evidently indicating hey »patic cells,

The cavity next the mouth indicates the stomach, 1 while the

lowermost cavity indicates the future intestine or cul-de-sac.

The cirri moved frequently and in various directions, though

generally performing a grasping motion, as if securing some

bit of food, imitating precisely the movement of the cirri in

Polyzoa ; and this resemblance was more complete from the

fact that the tentacles were densely clothed with cilia (fig. 4),

and their movements caused visible currents in the water.

The two cavities of the digestive sac were also ciliated ; and

little pellets of food were seen rapidly circulating back and

forth = one cavity to the other. The cavities were alter-

nately dilating and contracting. At this stage the lower ca-

vity of the digestive sac was diverted to the larger valve, as

represented in fig. 4.

In this stage, ‘and several succeeding stages, the outline of

the shall is remarkably like that of Lingula; and this resem-

blance is more striking from the proportionally long peduncle.

In another stage, numerous irregular- -shaped calcareous

spicula lined the outer margin of the cirri, while the future

position of the calcareous loop, or crura, was indicated by a

row of irregular-shaped spicula.

Fig. 8 represents portions of two cirri highly magnified,

in which correct outlines are given of the spicula. It is

by the presence of these calcareous particles that we must ac-

count for a certain rigidity noticed in the texture of the cirri.

In these slightly advanced stages the peduncle becomes much

shorter in proportion to the length of the shell, though the

shell presents the same Lingula-like form, differing, however,

from Lingula in the much greater length of the neural valve,

which is always perforated and rostr ated from the outset.

In all these stages the peduncle has very slight adhesion to

the rock or whatever substance it may be attached to, in this

respect differing greatly from the adult, which often requires

great force to detach it, frequently leaving the peduncle sepa-

rated from the body and adhering to the rock.

In side views of the shell at this period (see fig. 5) the

flatness of the valves will be observed, again resemblin

Lingula in this respect; the under valve is much flatter than

418 Dr. E. 8. Morse on the Early Stages

the upper one. I was fortunate in observing an individual

at this age in motion, The animal whirled quickly on its

peduncle; when at rest the shells were always closed, and

rested on the rock; from this position it turned slowly more

than halfway round, raising the body at the same time almost

erect; this movement being completed, the valves would very

slowly open, and the cirri expand as if to perform a grasping

motion; in no case, however, were they projected beyond the

margin of the valves. The cilia lining the cirri produced

gentle currents in the water. In this position, with the valves

widely open and cirri expanded, the animal would remain

motionless’ for twenty or thirty seconds, and then, with an

abrupt closing of the valves, suddenly assume its first posi-

tion. These two positions are represented in fig. 5, where

the animal is seen from the side, and in fig. 6, where it

is seen from above. The outline marked A represents the

shells closed and at rest, while B represents the shells open.

In watching these motions for a long time, one could not

help being impressed with the fact that caution was evidently

indicated in the slow and careful movements made in elevating

and opening the shell, while the prompt closing of the valves,

and the alert manner in which the animal regained its first

position, seemed to show that food had been secured and fur-

ther caution was unnecessary.

In another stage (fig. 7) the tentacles were seen of various

lengths, some of them just budding from the lophophore. A

fold upon each side of the stomach was first noticed ; these

folds are the first appearance of the liver. At this time the

hepatic folds expand and contract independently of each other.

In another view of the same individual the upper por-

tion of the digestive sac, or that portion which answers to

the cesophagus and stomach, was in a contracted state, while

the lower portion was widely expanded. A peculiar constric-

tion appears at times between the two chambers of the

digestive sac, which recalls the cardiac or cesophageal valve

as seen in the Phylactolematous Polyzoa; it has no coni-

form projection into the stomach, sari really appears more

distinctly as an annular dilatation. All traces of it dis-

appeared during certain expansions and contractions of the

gastric walls. All portions of the sac and the lateral folds

were strongly ciliated ; and the food, now gathered into round

pellets and again scattered in granules, was violently impelled

back and forth.

In an alcoholic specimen there was first seen a set of

muscles, rendered visible by their contraction in alcohol and

of ‘Terebratulina septentrionalis. 419

consequent greater density. They were probably the divari-

eator muscles, though somewhat in advance of what their

position would be in the adult state.

Owing to the contraction of the digestive sac, its diverticular

cavities were sharply defined, and the globular appearance of

the lower cavity was marked. In another alcoholic specimen

of the same age, a band, evidently one of the lateral gastro-

parietal bands, was made out. As this could not be verified

in other specimens of the same age, the figure is not given.

A still more advanced stage is shown in fig. 12. The shell

is now becoming proportionally broader; and the cirri in-

crease in number, though still forming a simple circle around

the mouth. The crura have also begun to form.

In fig. 13 a considerably more advanced state is shown.

The aes have been forcibly separated, and the smaller one

is thrown back. The cirri are more numerous, numbering

thirty-one ; two of them are seen encroaching upon the cir-

cular lophophore ; and at this stage the lophophore has begun

to assume its hippocrepidan character.

The crura (cr) are plainly seen supporting the crown of

cirri; and the liver already shows the first indications of its

differentiation into the peculiar cxcal ramifications which

become so numerous in the adult; and at this stage is seen

the division of each lateral portion of the liver into a dorsal

and a ventral lobe. The liver is divided into a series of czxca,

though these are united.

The divaricators (7) are completely formed; and between

these two muscles is seen the lengthened intestine, the

blind extremity of which is held firmly to the shell by a

membrane, called by Hancock the ventral mesentery.

The appearance of the shell at this stage is represented in

fig. 16. Radiating ribs, to the number of fifteen, ornament

the shell. It will be seen by this figure that the setee corre-

spond in growth and position to the radiating furrows; and

this observation is also made by Hancock in his examination

of the adult. A well-defined concentric line seems to indicate

the earlier Lingula-shaped shell; and though no ribs appear in

the earlier stages, they are defined upon this area afterwards ;

and it would appear from this that the ribs are formed on the

inner surface, and that the setee direct and induce the furrow.

The lobes of the liver (7) and the peduncle () and peduncular

capsule are shown in this figure.

n fig. 14 a stage still more advanced is given; the valves

are thrown back, disclosing the stomach and intestine sus-

pended from the calcareous loop. The crura (er) are well

defined; and the ventral mesentery (vm) is more distinctly

420 Dr. E.S. Morse on the Early Stages

seen in this figure. T'wo lateral bands are seen holding the

stomach in position; and these appear to be attached to the

crura, though they probably pass by them and become at-

tached to the hemal valve. These are the lateral gastro-

parietal bands, first described by Huxley.

The walls of the blind intestine are yet light brownish in

colour, as in the Phylactolemata, and, as before remarked,

are hepatic. A kidney-shaped area is faintly defined on the

neural valve. A portion of this outline indicates the point of

attachment of the perivisceral wall.

In fig. 144 an enlarged view of the digestive sac and adja-

cent parts of fig. 14 is shown. The liver in this stage com-

municates with the stomach by large openings on each side ;

and fine granules were seen rapidly circulating to and fro

from the liver to the stomach. The feces, rolled into a spiral

and pyriform shape, were constantly in motion by the action

of the cilia lining the stomach. ‘This mass was frequently

urged toward the mouth before it was finally discharged.

The passage of the feces through the mouth was repeatedly

witnessed, though, after the careful investigations of Huxley,

Hancock, Lacaze-Duthiers, and Gratiolet, no further proof is

needed of the absence of an anal outlet to the intestine of this

and allied species.

The experiments of Mr. Hancock, such as bursting the in-

testines under a compressor, were performed on many living

adult specimens, yet in no case was the slightest evidence of

an anal outlet observed.

Fig. 15 represents a stage but slightly advanced from fig.

14. The cirri are more numerous, but still spring from a cir-

cular lophophore.

Fig. 17, Pl. XVI., represents a considerably advanced stage,

in which the lophophore, before circular, has rapidly assumed

its hippocrepidan character—rapidly, since forms nearly of the

same size show no marked indications of change ; for in one

example we may have a circular lophophore, or one showing

but slight indentation, while in another example, hardly dit-

fering in size, we have the lateral processes well advanced in

development. It is possible that we may have here a feature

observed by Fritz Miiller in the young Déscina described by

him: he mentions the remarkable fact of having repeatedly

captured free-swimming young which had evidently advanced

further in their development than the oldest of those which

had already fixed themselves. It will be noticed that in this

stage (fig. 17) the cirri stand erect upon the arms (that is,

pointing towards the anterior margin of the shell), and that the

arms are not deflected. This stage of the lophophore vividly

of Terebratulina septentrionalis. 421

recalls the hippocrepidan forms among the Polyzoa, such as

Plumatella, Cristatella, Lophopus, and others.

The liver now shows its adult characters in having its

ramified cca separated and not adhering by their walls in

one mass. In this early condition it resembles the liver of

Thecidium, as described and figured by Lacaze-Duthiers.

Fig. 18 represents a stage where the arms become deflected;

as yet no central process of the lophophore is developed; the

mouth is very large, and that margin of it not bearing cirri is

very pliant in its movements.

n the next stage (fig. 19) the arms are more deflected and

make a sharper curve in their approach together, and the

central process of the lophopore is indicated by that portion

forming the base of the inner curve developmg into two pro-

minences. ‘The free lip is seen in irregular curves, and these

changed with every movement of the parts.

Fig. 20 represents a slightly more advanced stage, where

the central processes of the lophophore are more developed.

The free lip is here seen thrown broadly back, disclosing a

capacious mouth, within which are seen two blunt projec-

tions, though in another view of the mouth only one pro-

jection was observed. The free lip seemed to perform all the

functions pertaining to the epistome in the higher Polyzoa ;

and we find it on the inner bend of the arms, as in the Polyzoa,

though not occupying the same homological position with

regard to the flexure of the intestine. It will be noticed that

in all these stages the cirri are comparatively thick.

In the stage represented by fig. 21, the cirri become more

attenuated and increase rapidly in number; the central pro-

cess is more advanced, though not yet thrown into a vertical

spiral, as in the adult; and the mouth has lost the broad re-

flected character of the lip which it possessed in the earlier

stages, though the free lip has yet considerable pliancy.

For the first time now appears another adult character, in the

apparent decrease in the length of those cirri in the median

line of the mouth.

In fig. 22 the mouth of an adult individual is shown, with

the cirri. In this view the oral tubercle (0#), as it may be called,

is strongly marked. The same projection is represented in

the mouth of Thectdium mediterraneum as figured by Lacaze-

Duthiers. A singular lunate groove, running parallel with

the free lip, is indicated in the figure, which may be called

the oral groove (og). It seems more like a wrinkle caused by

the expansion of the free lip, though its limits are well defined

and the furrow is quite deep.

The independent movements of the cirri are shown in

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.4. Vol. viii. 32

422 Dr. E. S. Morse on the Early Stages

fig. 22; these are just as pliant in their movements as those of

the extreme young, and at all times recall the motions of the

cirri in the Polyzoa.

Structure of the Shell_—In the younger stages of the shell

the peculiar scale-like structure may be studied to the best

advantage. The scales are few in number, but slightly over-

lapping, “and form a layer quite distinct from the outer layer,

which appears to be homogeneous, save the concentric lines of

growth appearing like rows of oblong and flattened nodules.

The terminal portions of the pallial ceeca within or upon this

outer layer are brown in colour and distinctly granulated. I

failed to make out any thing satisfactory regarding the charac-

ter of these peculiar parts. In a few doubtful cases I thought

I saw one or two tubules radiating from the terminal ends of

the ceca; and in fig. 23 a one observation is represented. It

will be seen by this that the tubules radiate from the largest

diameter of the ceeca, and not from the periphery of the granu-

lated disk; and this is in accordance with the admirable

observations made by King*. The scales do not appear to

encroach upon the walls of the ceca.

Fig. 23 shows a small fragment of the shell at an early

stage ; portions of five scales are here seen forming the inner

layer of the shell. In the earlier stages, when they are large

and few in number, the scales are flat, now and then showing

a raised line caused by the encroachment of two superincum-

bent scales, between which the under scale is closely adjusted.

This may be seen in fig. 24, where the end of a scale is

broken and shown in section. As the shell increases in age,

the scales become more attenuated; and now the scale is

diverted wherever it encounters a excal process, and forms

a yoke or loop around it.

In the young state a few spicula at the base of the cirri

mark the commencement of the calcareous loop, At a later

stage the spicula increase rapidly im number, and finally

anastomose, appearing as in fig. 25. The scales composing

the base of the crura are acicular in shape, and run parallel

with the crural axis. In adult specimens the scales of the

crural supports resemble acicular crystals, and, when boiled in

a solution of caustic potash, glisten and separate, resembling

the fibres of asbestos.

Fig. 27 represents the crural process of one side, taken from

a specimen less than an eighth of an inch in length ; it exhi-

bits the first stages of the loop. The acicular scales are shown

* Prof. W. King “On the Histolagy of the Test of the Class Pallio-

branchiata,” Transactions of the Roy ‘al Irish Academy, 1869, vol. xxiv.

pt. 11.

of Terebratulina septentrionalis. 423

at the base, while the remaining portion is made up of scales

similar to those composing the shell. From an extremely

young specimen I observed these same peculiar acicular scales

(fig. 26); and they probably indicate the presence of the crura.

Nothing of a satisfactory nature was made out regarding

the structure of the shell in the earliest stage (fig. 2, Pl. X V.)—

though, had the shell possessed the peculiar scale-like struc-

ture and cxcal perforations, they would have been visible.

Growth of the Shell—Vigs. 9, 10, and 11, Pl. XV., severally

show portions of the hemal valve, neural valve, and the valves

connected, from an early Linguliform stage. In fig. 9 the

hinge-plate (2) and the dental socket (ds) are well marked ;

in the earlier stages of their development the crura appear as

slight projections. In fig. 10 the prominence of the so-called

teeth of the shell (te) is shown.

Fig. 11 represents the valves joined; the ceca are seen

perforating the entire margin of the shell about the foramen,

which is very wide and rudimentary.

On Pl. XVI. a series of stages are given to show the gradual

development of the crura and parts surrounding the foramen.

The upper line of figures in this series, marked N, represents

the neural or ventral valve; and the lower line of figures,

marked H, represents the hemal or dorsal valve. In the

youngest of these stages, figs. 28 and 29, a broad gap in the

neural valve indicates the peduncular foramen. It will be

seen that the shell is folded upon each side of the peduncular

passage. These folds never meet in this species.

Figs. 30 and 31 show a slightly more advanced stage, the

difference being mainly in the greater prominence of the

crura.

In the next stage, figs. 32 and 33, the calcareous loop is

well advanced, though not yet connected by a continuous

shelly layer, although at all stages these portions are connected

by a membrane charged with spicula. Figs. 34 and 35 repre-

sent similar portions of an adult shell for comparison. It will

be seen that the neural process of the loop becomes connected,

while the hemal process does not become so connected, though

in some specimens it closely approximates. ‘The peduncular

opening becomes more circular; and the cardinal process (cp),

which does not appear in the earlier stages, is now present.

In the early stages the shell is as long as it is broad, and

the hinge-margin represents the greatest transverse diameter

of the animal. Later the shell elongates, with the sides

nearly parallel, and the peduncular opening wide and gaping.

In a stage intermediate between the Linguliform and the adult

the peduncular opening is more contracted, the sides of the

32*

424 Dr. E. S. Morse on the Early Stages

shell are no longer parallel, though the hinge-margin has

nearly the same outline as in the first stage. In the adult

shell the outline assumes entirely different proportions, being

nearly oval, while the hinge-margin forms a sharp angle, and

the foramen is quite circular.

Relations with the Polyzoa.—The general affinities of the

Brachiopoda with the Polyzoa, as indicated by Milne-Edwards,

Huxley, Hancock, Agassiz, Hyatt, and others, are admitted

by most zoologists.

In the preceding examinations of the early stages of Tere-

bratulina we have additional evidence of their relationship.

In the evolution of the lophophore, from its circular character,

surmounted by a few cirri, to that of the hippocrepidan stage,

we have suggested, first, the circular lophophore in the inferior

or Gymnolematous Polyzoa, and, finally, the bilateral lopho-

phore of the superior or Phylactolematous Polyzoa. The

brachial fold, a delicate membrane bordering the lophophore,

immediately within which the cirri spring, as seen in Lingula

and Discina, may properly be compared to the calice in the

higher Polyzoa. Still later, the presence of a distinct fold

bordering the mouth, very pliant and active, may be compared

as to function and position to the epistome of the Polyzoa,

though not occupying a homological position with regard to

flexure of intestine. It would appear that the membranes

suspending the stomach and intestine in the perivisceral cavity

have some relation to the funiculus in the Polyzoa. In Palu-

dicella there are two flexible cords connecting the stomach

and the endocyst, called by Allman the anterior and posterior

funiculus, to which are attached respectively the ovary and

testis. In Lingula and Discina we find the reproductive

organs attached to bands that connect the stomach and intes-

tine to the perivisceral wall. In Aleyonella the ovary arises

from the endocyst ; and likewise in Terebratulina and allied

genera we find the mantle, or endocyst, holding the reprodue-

tive organs.

The early appearance of the divaricator muscles in Tere-

bratulina would justify Mr. Hyatt in his views that these

muscles represent the retractors of the Polyzoa*.

The combination of the stomach and intestine in their early

stages, with the presence of hepatic cells lining their inner

walls, and the presence also of a cardiae valve or constriction,

all recall similar parts in the higher Polyzoa.

That these relations may be carried further there is no

reason to doubt. Fritz Miiller has noted in an early stage of

* A. Hyatt, “Observations on Polyzoa, suborder Phylactolemata,”

Proc. Essex Instit. vols. iy. & v. Salem, Mass.

of Terebratulina septentrionalis. 425

some species of Diseina (though, from observations I have

made on Lingula pyramidata, the embryos examined by him

are as likely to belong to this genus as to Discina) several

sets of sete which project from the body and are capable of

locomotion. I’. A. Smitt* has noticed in the development of

Lepralia Peachii a cluster of six bristles, bent at their points,

that from time to time were drawn in and again thrust out.

With cosa may also be suggested a certain parallelism

between the leading groups of the Polyzoa and the Brachio-

ds. We have forms, like Lepralia, attached by one region

of their shell, this shell being calcareous and exhibiting mi-

nute punctures, which have been compared to similar mark-

ings in certain Brachiopods. So, among the latter group, do

we find forms attached, as in Thecidium and some species of

Productus ; and generally the articulate Brachiopods might be

compared to such forms as Lepralia; while, on the other

hand, such genera as Pedicellina, with its long, pliant, and

muscular stalk, or Lcwosoma, with a stalk highly retractile,

may be compared to Lingu/a. The limits or intentions of this

paper will not allow any considerations regarding the relations

of the Brachiopods with the other groups of the animal king-

dom. I have elsewhere t+ expressed my belief that they are

true Articulates, having nearer affinities with the Vermes;

and, in view of the above relations of the Brachiopods with

the Polyzoa, it is interesting to remark that Leuckart has for

a long time placed the Polyzoa with the Vermes; and in a

new edition of the ‘Outlines of Comparative Anatomy ’f,

Prof. Carl Gegenbaur removes the Polyzoa from the Mollusca

and associates them with the Vermes.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

In the accompanying figures m designates the mouth; e, epistome;

@, cesophagus; s, stomach; c, cardia; 7, intestine; f, feces; vm, ventral

mesentery; /, liver; h, hepatic cells; og, oral groove; of, oral tubercle ;

d, divaricator muscles; /), lateral gastroparietal bands; p, peduncle ;

pa, point of attachment of ead se, setze ; em, pallial cecum ; ¢, cirri;

g, granules passing to and fro from liver to intestine; er, crura; cl, cal-

careous loop ; ex, external shell-layer, of a chitinous nature ; 7, internal

shell-layer, of calcareous scales; hp, hinge-plate; cp, cardinal pro-

cess; ds, dental sockets; fo, foramen; fe, teeth of shell; cs, calca-

* “Om Hafs-Bryozoernas utveckling och fettkroppar,” CEfversigt af

Kongl. Vetenskaps-Akademiens Forhandlingar: Stockholm, 1865.

+ “The Brachiopoda a Division of Annelida,” American Journ. Se.

July 1870; reprinted in Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 4. vol. vi. no. 33.

} Grundziige der vergleichenden Anatomie. Zweite umgearbeitete

Auflage. Leipzig, 1870. :

426 On the Early Stages of Terebratulina septentrionalis.

reous spicula; en, notch for pallial ceca; Hu, hemal valve; Nn, neural

valve.

Fig.

Fug.

Fig.

Fug.

Fig.

Fxg.

Fig.

Fig. 2

Fig.

Fvq.

14.

PLATE XV;

. A few eggs in their natural position, from the pallial membrane

of an adult individual.

. Earliest stage noticed. This was attached to rock, resting upon

the broad hinge-margin.

. Another stage, in which the body has rapidly lengthened, and

the peduncle is equal in length to the remaining portion of the

animal,

. Stage in which a few cirri are developed, with the cesophagus

and stomach hanging below.

. The animal at rest and in action.

. The same, from above, reversed.

. A more advanced state, with the liver as a simple hepatic fold on

each side of the stomach.

. Portions of two cirri, highly magnified, to show more plainly the

form of the spicula.

A portion of the hzemal valve.

. A portion of the neural valve.

. The same portions before separation.

. A slightly more advanced stage, showing the crown of cirri.

. A still more advanced stage, with the hzmal valve forcibly

thrown open, showing the divaricator muscles with the stomac

between them. The crown of cirri shows the first indications

of its bilobed character.

A stage more advanced; valves forcibly opened, showing all the

parts plainly.

a. A highly magnified view of the stomach, hepatic folds, lateral

bands, &c. of fig. 14. This figure shows a fiecal mass rolled in

a spiral form, in the act of being discharged through the mouth.

The line bordering the upper portion of the figure indicates the

inferior margin of the crural processes.

. The hemal valve, with the crown of cirri &e.

. A view of fig. 13 with the valves closed.

PLATE XVI.

. A stage considerably more advanced than the preceding ones,

showing the lophophore already bilobed, but with the cirri not

deflected. Czecal lobes of the liver few, but separated.

. Showing the lophophore with the cirri deflected.

. The arms of the lophophore more sharply bent; the central

processes first indicated. The highly flexible lip is here seen in

folds.

. A stage slightly more advanced than the preceding. The lip is

seen thrown back, disclosing the capacious mouth.

. A stage more advanced, in which the lophophore begins to

assume the characters of the adult. The cirri are now more

numerous and more attenuated, and the lip is not so widely

retlected.

2. View of the mouth of an adult individual, showing the oral

tubercle and oral groove.

3. Fragment of shell, highly magnified, showing scales, tubules,

and outer layer, with lines of accretion indicated by rows of

flattened bead-like nodules.

Dr. J. Hector on the New-Zealand Eared Seal. 427

Fig. 23 a. Exterior portion of tubule, showing radiating pores.

Fig. 24. Single scale, broken across, and showing ridge in section.

Fig. 25. Portion of crural process from early stage.

Fig. 26. Acicular scales from early stage, ~

Fig. 27. Right crural process from early stage.

Figs. 28, 29, 30, 31, 32, 33. Portions of hemal and neural valves of early

stages, showing development of crura.

Figs. 34, 35. Corresponding parts of adult, natural size.

LI.—Notes on the New-Zealand Eared Seal (Phoca ursina,

Forster; Arctocephalus Forsteri, Gray). By Dr. JAMES

Hecror, F.R.S.

(In a letter to Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &e.)

I ENCLOSE a description of the skull of a full-grown male

seal taken in Milford Sound.

Palate moderately concave, narrowed in front, most ex-

pee opposite to the last molars, and again contracted to a

deep posterior notch bounded by a truncate semicircular mar-

gin, the position of which is opposite to the middle of the

zygomatic arch.

inches,

Length of skull along base.............. 9°6

RMEMOE AEAUO oy. as. sles ew ee ee es 4:5

Width of palate at first molar .......... 1-2

# SonaoditGn mole 62.0 sev x. ‘eG

5 », at posterior notch........ 0-6

Width at auditory bulle .............. 5)

Width of jaw at zygomatic arch ........ 6

Beneth bf lower jaw .....<-. eee sees 6:8

Width of lower jaw at condyles ........ 5

Lower jaw moderate, with a blunt hook-like process pro-

jecting on the inner side in front and below the condyles.

In its short palate and white base of fur it is like Arcto-

phoca Hookert.

Captain Cook shot many of this same seal; at least I never

heard that there are two kinds on the west coast, except the

mention made in Polach (see Dieffenbach).

Note—On comparing Dr. Hector’s description and measure-

ments of the skull with that of Arctophoca Hookert, it appears

to be nearly related to and probably a species of the genus

Arctophoca. It differs very essentially, in the measurements

of its parts, from that of Arctophoca Hookert; the skull is

rather shorter than the length of a not full-grown skull of

that species; and the palate differs most essentially from it

in the width of the different parts.—J. E. Gray.

428 Mr.G. R. Gray on a new Species of Caprimulgus.

LII.—On a new Species of Caprimulgus.

By G. R. Gray, F.R.S.

Hitherto only one species of the genus Caprimulgus, and

that of a sombre colour, has been known as an inhabitant of

Madagascar. It is therefore interesting to be able to record

another species of this singular genus that is a well-marked

and showily coloured bird, viz. :—

Caprimulqus enarratus.

Top of the head and cheeks of a silky pale brownish grey,

with a series of deep-black spots on the former, each spot very

narrowly margined with dark rufous ; hind head with a narrow

band of white tinged with rufous, and then a broad band on

the nape of rufous, with the end of each feather hairy and of a

more obscure colour; upper part of the back black, with the

feathers narrowly bordered with rufous white ; the scapulars

deep black, with the margins of the outer web of each feather

more or less margined with rufous white or rufous; the rump

dark brownish grey, with some of the feathers vermiculated

with pale rufous, and with a tear-shaped spot at the apex of

each feather black, surrounded with rufous white; upper tail-

coverts pale chestnut-colour, with irregular transverse bars of

black; tail fuscous black, with irregular transverse bars of

pale chestnut; some of the bars on the middle feathers are

spotted with black, the two outer feathers on each side mostly

black and tipped with white ; wings fuscous, narrowly banded

with pale rufous, each feather marked at its apex with a dia-

mond-shaped black spot, which is margined with rufous or

white; quills fuscous black, the outer web of the first indistinctly

spotted with pale chestnut; the outer webs of the rest are all

prominently spotted with the same colour, with the third,

fourth, and fifth quills tipped with brownish grey and banded

on the inner web with spots of pale chestnut; the secondaries

greyish fuscous black, and irregularly barred with pale rufous;

the outer feathers greyish rutous white, irregularly spotted

close to the tip with black surrounded with rufous; under

wing-coverts black, and barred with pale rufous; throat pale

rufous; the jugulum with a broad black band, each feather

more or less surrounded on the margin with rufous or white,

which in some of the feathers is vermiculated with pale rufous,

and thus forms a band of similar marked feathers to those on

the back; the under surface pale rufous brown barred with

fuscous.

Total length 9"; wings 6” 6!"

Hab, Madagascar.

Mr. J. Blackwall on Spiders from Upper Canada. 429

The specimen just described is “ the beautiful new Goat-

sucker” of which Mr. Sharpe says he is not aware that I had

published any description*. I can, however, assure him that

the description of this fine bird was written more than twelve

months ago; but I think it right to make him aware that I

have deferred its publication until the present opportunity.

My young friend Mr. Sharpe seems equally anxious to be

made acquainted with the fact whether | had published on

another Madagascar bird, of which he says, I ‘ was inclined

to consider it undescribed’’—an opinion which Mr. Sharpe him-

self once entertained; but he afterwards kindly informed me

that it might be Cossypha ‘merina of Dr. Hartlaub, though he

at the same time pointed out some differences that existed be-

tween it and Dr. Hartlaub’s description. These differences he

still refers to in his paper, and also further states that he

“cannot guarantee the absolute correctness of his identifica-

tion.” rom these remarks I am led to infer that it may yet

be an unnamed species, as we both formerly considered it;

and, should our conjecture hereafter prove to be right, then 1

would venture to propose that it should be designated as

Cossypha Sharpet, G. R. Gr.

Cossypha imerina, Sharpe nec Hartl. in Proc. Zool. Soc. 1871, p. 516,

where copious descriptions are given of several phases that

the bird in question undergoes: these, therefore, need not be

repeated here.

The chief reason for referring to this trivial matter is to

satisfy Mr. Sharpe that I had not hitherto published or even

written in reference to this bird.

LIUI.—Notice of Spiders captured by Miss Hunter in Montreal,

Upper Canada, with Descriptions of Species supposed to be

new to Arachnologists. By JOHN BLACKWALL, F°.L.S.

Tribe Octonoculina.

Family Lycosip&.

Genus Lycosa, Latr.

Lycosa canadensis, n. sp.

Length of an immature female <5 of an inch; length of

the cephalothorax ;,, breadth +4; ; breadth of the abdomen '; ;

* Proc. Zool. Soc. 1871, p. 517,

430 Mr. J. Blackwall on Spiders

length of a posterior leg +; length of a leg of the third

air 4.

i The cephalothorax is long, glossy, sparingly clothed with

short hairs, compressed before, truncated in front, and rounded

on the sides, which are depressed and marked with furrows

converging towards a narrow, slight indentation in the median

line of the posterior region ; it is of a brownish-yellow colour,

the cephalic region, where the eyes are situated, being black ;

a broad, irregular, brown band, mingled with yellowish-brown,

extends along each side, the lateral margins have a brownish-

black hue, and two short, parallel, obscure, brown lines occur

immediately behind the eyes. ‘The falces are conical and ver-

tical; the maxille increase in breadth from the base to the

extremity, which is rounded, and are somewhat inclined to-

wards the lip, which is nearly quadrate. These parts have a

pale-yellowish hue, the maxille being the palest, and the

base of the lip the darkest. The sternum is heart-shaped,

convex, sparingly supplied with hairs, and of a dull-yellow

colour; the lateral margins, which are jet-black, meet at its

posterior extremity, where they form a’ somewhat bifid spot.

‘The eyes resemble those of other species of the genus with

regard to their disposition and relative size, the dimensions of

the four small ones forming the anterior transverse row being

equal or nearly so. The legs are long, provided with hairs

and sessile spines, and are of a pale-yellowish hue, with

obscure soot-coloured annuli, which are most conspicuous on

their inferior surface ; the fourth pair is much longer than the

second, which rather surpasses the third (the anterior legs

were missing) ; each tarsus is terminated by three claws; the

two superior ones are curved and pectinated, and the inferior

one is very minute. ‘The palpi are long, of a pale-yellowish

hue, and have a small pectinated claw at their extremity.

The abdomen is oviform, convex above, projects over the base

of the cephalothorax, and is thinly clothed with short ad-

pressed pale hairs; the colour of the upper part and sides is

black ; a red-brown band extends from the anterior extremity

of the former more than a third of its length along the middle,

and on each side of it there is a longitudinal line of the same

hue; a row of red-brown spots passes from the extremity of

the median band to the coceyx, diminishing in size as they

approach the latter; and on each side of this row there is an-

other of the same hue; the sides are freckled with red-brown;

the under part has a dull-yellow colour, and that of the coeeyx

and spinners is yellowish-white.

The immature female described above was the only speci-

men of this Lycosa comprised in the collection.

captured in Montreal, Upper Canada. 431

Family THOMISID2.

Genus Puitopromus, Walck.

Philodromus obscurus, 0. sp.

Length of an immature female ;'; of an inch; length of

the cephalothorax +',, breadth =; ; breadth of the abdomen +;

length of a leg of the second pair +; length of a leg of the

third pair ~;.

The eyes are disposed on the anterior part of the cephalo-

thorax in two transverse curved rows, forming a crescent

whose convexity is directed forwards; the lateral eyes, which

are seated on small tubercles, are rather the largest of the

eight. The cephalothorax is short, broad, convex, glossy,

compressed before, truncated in front, rounded on the sides,

and depressed at the base; a broad, pale, brownish-yellow

band extends from its anterior margin along the middle; and

the sides, which are of a dark-brown colour, have a longitu-

dinal row of minute yellowish-white spots near their superior

border, and a few spots of the same hue on their lateral

margin. The falces are short, cuneiform, vertical, and of a

brownish-yellow hue, with a brown spot at their base, in front.

The maxille are pointed at the extremity and inclined towards

the lip, which is triangular and pointed at the apex; and the

sternum is glossy and heart-shaped. These parts are of a

ale yellowish-white colour, the base of the lip having a brown

ue. The legs are provided with hairs and a few fine spines ;

they are of a pale brownish-yellow colour, and are marked with

minute black spots, particularly on the femora, and with red-

dish-brown annuli at the joints ; the second pair is the longest,

then the first, and the third and fourth pairs are nearly equal

in length ; each tarsus is terminated by two curved pectinated

claws, below which there is a small scopula. The palpi are

short, and resemble the legs in colour. The abdomen is ovi-

form, somewhat depressed, notched at its anterior extremity,

and thinly clothed with pale hairs; the colour of the upper

part is yellowish-grey ; a pale-brown triangular spot, whose

vertex is directed forwards, occurs at its anterior extremity,

and is followed by four depressed brown spots forming a

quadrangle, the aoa pair being much the most conspi-

cuous; a brown line passes from each of the posterior spots to

the yellowish-white coccyx, where the two meet, and numerous

transverse curved rows of minute brown spots pass to the

sides, which are of a dark-brown hue, their irregular superior

margin being penetrated by several oblique white streaks ;

the colour of the under part 1s yellowish-white, and that of the

432 Mr. J. Blackwall on Spiders

ae brownish-yellow, the base of the superior pair being

ark brown.

As the distribution of the colours of this small and imma-

ture specimen differs from that of all other species of the genus

Philodromus of which I have any knowledge, I am induced to

describe it as new to natural science.

Family DRrAssiDz.

Genus Drassus, Walck.

Drassus Huntere, n. sp.

Length of the female (not including the spinners) 53; of

an inch; length of the cephalothorax 4, breadth +5; breadth

of the abdomen +5; length of a posterior leg 2; length of a

leg of the third pair 35;.

The eyes are disposed on the anterior part of the cephalo-

thorax in two transverse, parallel, slightly curved rows, whose

convexity is directed upwards; the intermediate eyes of the

anterior row, which is the shorter, are the largest and darkest-

coloured of the eight, and the intermediate ones of the poste-

rior row are the smallest. The cephalothorax is long, slightly

compressed before, rounded in front and on the sides, convex,

glossy, with a small indentation in the median line of the

posterior region ; it is sparingly clothed with silky, adpressed,

whitish hairs, interspersed with long, prominent, black ones,

which are most abundant in the region of the eyes; its colour

is black tinged with red, particularly in the median line. The

falces are long, conical, vertical, prominent at the base, which

is supplied with long black hairs, and are of a brownish-black

hue tinged with red at the extremity. The maxille are curved

towards the lip, enlarged and rounded at the extremity, with

a large, oblique, transverse depression near the middle, and

are of a red-brown hue. The lip is oval and rounded at the

apex ; the sternum is oval and sparingly supplied with whitish

hairs. These parts are of a brownish-black hue, the extremity

of the lip being tinged with red. The legs are long and pro-

vided with hairs; the third and fourth pairs have a few spmes

on the tibia and metatarsi; and the metatarsi and tarsi of all

are supplied to a greater or less extent with hair-like papille

on their inferior surface ; the coxe, genual joints, tibia, meta-

tarsi, and tarsi have a reddish-yellow hue; the cox of the

anterior legs are much the darkest, being strongly tinged with

brown ; and the colour of the femora is brownish-black ; the

fourth pair is the longest, then the first, and the third pair is

the shortest ; each tarsus is terminated by two small, curved,

pectinated claws. The palpi are long, and have a reddish-

captured in Montreal, Upper Canada. 433

yellow hue. The abdomen is oviform, somewhat depressed,

the anterior extremity, which has the appearance of having

been cut in a direct line across, projects slightly over the base

of the cephalothorax, and has some long, prominent black

hairs in front ; it is clothed with short adpressed hairs, and is

of a dull-black hue; a transverse white band occurs at the

anterior extremity of the upper part, from each end of which

a short line of the same hue is directed backwards; in the

posterior region a white band surrounds a black space, which

comprises a few rather obscure, angular white lines that have

their vertices directed forwards; the spinners are black, pro-

minent, and cylindrical, the inferior pair being the longest

and most robust ; the under part is of a dull-greyish colour in

the middle, the branchial opercula have a yellow hue, and the

colour of the vulva, which is somewhat crescent-shaped, is

black slightly tinged with red.

Immature males that have to undergo their final ecdysis

resemble the adult female in colour, but the white bands and

lines are not so distinctly marked.

In connecting with this Drassus the name of Miss Hunter,

of Carmarthen, I avail myself of the opportunity to express

the obligation I am under to that lady for placing at my

disposal the specimens of Arachnida collected by her in

Montreal.

Drassus diversus, n. sp.

~#, of an inch; length of the cephalothorax 75, breadth +,

breadth of the abdomen +4;; length of a posterior leg 5%; ;

length of a leg of the third pair 4.

The cephalothorax is oval, somewhat pointed before, con-

vex, glossy, thinly clothed with pale adpressed hairs, and has

a slight, narrow indentation in the median line of the posterior

region ; it is of a dull-yellow colour, the sides are tinged with

brown, and the lateral margins have a brownish-black hue.

The eyes are disposed on the anterior part of the cephalo-

thorax in two transverse, parallel, sliglitly curved rows, whose

convexity is directed upwards; the intermediate eyes of the

anterior row are the largest and darkest-coloured of the eight,

and the intermediate ones of the posterior row are the smallest.

The falces are conical and vertical; the maxille are curved

towards the lip, enlarged and rounded at the extremity, and

have a small, oblique, transverse depression near the middle ;

the lip is oval, fl rounded at the apex; and the sternum is

oval; the legs are moderately long; all are provided with

hairs, and the third and fourth pairs with sessile spines, and

Length of an immature male (not including the spinners)

;

434 Mr. J. Blackwall on Spiders

the tarsi are sparingly supplied with hair-like papille on their

inferior surface; the fourth pair is the longest, then the first,

and the third pair is rather the shortest; each tarsus is termi-

nated by two small, curved, pectinated claws ; the imperfectly

developed palpi are rather long. The colour of these parts is

pale yellow, the lip having a tinge of red. The abdomen is

oviform, somewhat depressed, and its anterior extremity,

which has the appearance of having been cut in a right line

across, projects very slightly over the base of the cephalo-

thorax ; it is thinly clothed with adpressed pale hairs, and is

of a dull yellowish-white colour, the sides having a brownish-

black hue, and the colour of the branchial opercula is yellow ;

two spots placed transversely on the upper part, near to its

anterior extremity, and a transverse bar situated near the

middle, are composed of coarse black hairs ; the spinners are

prominent and cylindrical, the inferior pair being the longest

and most robust; their colour and that of the coccyx is yel-

lowish-white.

The specimen from which the description was made was the

only one of the species comprised in the collection.

Drassus vasifer.

Drassus vasifer, Walck., Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. i. p. 620.

A single adult female of this species, which appears to be

little known to arachnologists, was contained in the collection.

I have also received a specimen of it from Toronto; and

Walckenaer remarks that it has been found in the United

States of North America.

Family CINIFLONID2.

Genus Ercatis, Blackw.

Ergatis diligens, n. sp.

Length of an immature female =; of an inch; length of

the cephalothorax =, breadth 2-; breadth of the abdomen 3;

length of an anterior leg +>; length of a leg of the third

pair =',.

The eyes, which are nearly equal in size, are disposed on

the anterior part of the cephalothorax in two transverse rows ;

the intermediate ones of both rows form a square, and those

of each lateral pair are placed obliquely on a tubercle and are

near to each other. The cephalothorax is compressed before,

convex in the cephalic region, but depressed and rounded in

front ; the sides and base are depressed, the former being

marked with furrows, which converge towards the middle; a

red-brown band extends along the middle, the colour of the

captured in Montreal, Upper Canada. 435

sides is dark brown tinged with red, and the lateral margins

have a brownish-black hue. The falces are somewhat conical,

vertical, and of a pale dull-yellowish hue. The maxillex are

inclined towards the lip, rounded at the extremity, which is

more abruptly curved on the inner than on the outer side, and

are rather darker-coloured than the falces. The lip and the

sternum are oval, glossy, and of a dark-brown colour tinged

with red, the former being much the palest at the apex. The

legs are rather short, and of a nul sellers hue, with reddish-

brown annuli; the first pair is the longest, then the second,

the third pair is the shortest, and the metatarsal joint of each

posterior ee is provided with a calamistrum composed of a

single row of fine curved bristles; the palpi resemble the legs

in colour. The abdomen is ovitorm, convex above, projects

greatly over the base of the cephalothorax, and is clothed with

whitish adpressed hairs; its colour is yellow; a black band,

very narrow at its anterior and broad at its posterior part,

passes from the anterior extremity to the middle of the upper

side, and is followed by transverse, curved, confluent, black

bars, which extend to the coceyx; the sides have a brownish-

black hue, the under is paler than the upper side, and has a

broad, imperfectly defined, longitudinal, reddish-brown band

in the suite: The spinners are eight in number, and the

two inferior ones are united throughout their entire length,

the proximal extremities being without any definite mark of

distinction.

This species is closely allied to Ergatis annulipes, but dif-

fers from it in colour and in the figure of the design on the

upper part of the abdomen.

Family THERIDIID2.

Genus THERIDION, Walck.

Theridion tepidariorum.

Theridion tepidariorum, C. Koch, Die Arachn. Band viii. p. 75, tab. 278.

fig. 646, tab. 274. figs. 647,648; Blackw., Spiders of Great Britain and

Treland, part ii. p. 180, pl. 15. fig. 114.

This species has an extensive geographical distribution,

being found in Europe, Asia, and America. It is probably a

native of hot climates, as in Europe it usually inhabits con-

servatories, and may have been imported, as Koch conjectures,

with exotic plants. A specimen of an adult female, comprised

in the collection received from Miss Hunter, was discovered

in winter between the sashes of one of the double windows of

the house in which she resided.

436 On two undescribed Species of European Birds.

Family Epririp.

Genus Eprira, Walck.

Epeira sericata.

Epeira sericata, C. Koch, Uebers. des Arachn. Syst. erstes Heft, p. 2;

Die Arachn. Band xi. p. 110, tab. 385. figs. 914, 915; Blackw., Spiders

of Great Britain and Ireland, part ii. p. 328, pl. 23. fig. 258.

virgata, Hahn, Die Arachn. Band ii. p. 26, tab. 46. fig. 115.

Epeira sericata appears to be a common spider in Montreal.

The collection contained numerous specimens, some of which

were adult, and the others in various stages of growth.

Epeira cucurbitina.

Epeira cucurbitina, Walck., Hist. Nat. des Insect. Apt. t. ii. p. 76; Latr.,

Gen. Crust. et Insect. t. i. p. 107; Sund., Vet. Acad. Handl. 1832, p. 245;

Blackw., Spiders of Great Britain and Ireland, part ii. p. 342, pl. 25.

fig. 247.

Miranda cucurbitina, C. Koch, Die Arachn. Band v. p- 53, tab. 159, figs.

371, 372; titulus 5, Lister, Hist. Animal. Angl., De Aran. p. 34, tab. 1.

fig. 5.

An immature female of this Hpetra was included in the

collection.

LIV.—On two undescribed Species of European Birds. By

R. B. Suarpe, F.L.S., Librarian to the Zoological Society

of London, and H. E. Dresser, F.Z.S. &e. ;

In the course of our studies on the birds of the Western

Palearctic Region we have met with two birds which, as far

as we can see, are deserving of specific separation from the

species with which they have usually been classed. The first

of these we designate

Picus Lilfordi, n. sp.

P. similis P. leuconoto, sed pileo coccineo et precipue dorsi postici

fasciis nigris conspicuis distinguendus.

This new species is closely allied to the Pieus leuconotus of

Northern Europe, but differs materially in its crimson crown

and conspicuously barred rump. In the northern bird the

head is vermilion and the rump pure white.

We have dedicated this species to Lord Lilford, the Presi-

dent of the British Ornithologists’ Union, who shot the typical

2 Se in Epirus. Besides this example we have no less

than eight Macedonian skins, collected by Dr. Kriiper, as well

as one sent us by Mr. Robson from Ortakeuy, in Turkey. A

Miscellaneous. 437

glance at a series of specimens is all that is needed to convince

the most sceptical that ?. Li/fordi is an excellent species.

Our second bird is from the British islands; and it is pro-

posed to call it

Parus britannicus, n. sp.

P. similis P. atro, sed paullo minor et dorso semper olivaceo-fulvo

distinguendus.

The Coal Titmouse of England will be found, on com-

yarison with Continental examples, to be perfectly distinct,

masmuch as it has the back olive-buff, quite different from

the species from the mainland, which has a slaty-blue back.

Any one who examines the Coal Titmouse figured in English

works, and compares it with the figure given in any Conti-

nental book, will see that, as each naturalist illustrates the

bird found in his own country, the plates do not at all agree.

We have now before us a large series of the two species, shot

at all seasons of the year in England, and from nearly every

part of the Continent. Both species will be figured in our

work on the Birds of Europe.

MISCELLANEOUS,

On a new Species of Buceros. By G. R. Gray.

[Plate XVII.]

Havrine had my attention drawn by Mr. E. Bartlett to a head and

bill of a species of Buceros which, on examination, presented in its

formation very remarkable differences from any of the known spe-

cies of that group of birds, I am induced to offer the following

description of its singular and distinctive characters, under the

name of

Buceros (Byanistes?) casuarinus. Pl. XVII.

Bill broad at base, laterally compressed to the tip; casque ele-

vated posteriorly and extending somewhat backwards over the eyes,

rather compressed along the culmen, which is flat and grooved

along the middle for two thirds of its length, the sides of the

easque shelying to the nasal channel, and furnished with six

deep oblique grooves ; the sides below the former are comparatively

- smooth, and with three apparent scales near the eyes; the nos-

trils are large and deeply imbedded in a broad channel which runs

along the sides of the maxilla for about two thirds of its length, in

which they are situated at its base; the mandibula has the gonys

long and curved to the tip; the sides are furnished with four very

obliquely placed grooves, advancing towards each other beneath

Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. Ser.4. Vol. Vill. 33

438 Miscellaneous.

the gonys; the margins of both mandibles are dentated in the

middle.

The length from the upper part of the base of the casque to the

tip of the maxilla is five inches and three lines.

The head which forms the subject of this description is supposed

to have been brought from West Africa.

Observations on some points in the Embryology of the Lemuroidea,

and on the Zoological Affinities of those Animals. By M. Avru.

Mitne-Epwarbps.

In all existing systems of classification the Lemuroidea form with

the Monkeys a single group, called the order Quadrumana, Various

anatomical considerations had led me to doubt the correctness of

this approximation; and I had a lively desire to ascertain whether

the characters drawn from the development of the embryo would

support or contradict it. Therefore, when my friend M. A. Grandi-

dier started upon his last voyage of exploration in Madagascar, I

directed his attention to this point, requesting him to seek carefully

for female Lemuroidea in a state of gestation. The results obtained

by him surpassed my hopes; for he procured foetuses belonging to

four different genera of the group Lemuroidea; and these he has

been kind enough to place at my disposal.

The dissections that I have made of these have enabled me to

ascertain that, with regard to the intra-uterine development, there

exist essential differences between the Lemuroidea and the Apes.

It is well known that in the latter the placenta is small, discoidal,

and intimately united with the uterine decidua, and that the um-

bilical vesicle is greatly reduced, and even disappears very early.

The Lemuroidea present a very different arrangement. Thus, in

Propithecus, which may be regarded as one of the highest repre-

sentatives of the type under consideration, and consequently as

nearest to the Monkeys, the chorion is almost entirely covered with

thick and close villosities, constituting a sort of vascular cushion,

and forming the placenta, which forms almost a complete hood over

the amnios, and which I shall denominate the bell placenta ( pla-

centa en cloche) in opposition to the discordal placenta of man and the

monkeys, the zonary placenta of the Carnivora, and the diffused

placenta of the Herbivora. The villosities, which are very much

tufted towards the middle and upper portions of the ovum, gradually

diminish as they approach the cephalic pole, where they disappear

almost entirely over a small space. The uterine decidua is greatly

developed, and presents a corresponding arrangement.

Between the chorion and the amniotic coat we find a vast mem-

brancus sac extending in the direction of the major axis of the

ovum, and adhering to the umbilical cord by a short slender peduncle.

This sac is elongated so as to form at each of its extremities a sort

of digitiform horn, and only contracts slight adhesions to the two

adjacent coats ; none of the large vessels of the cord are distributed

upon it. If air is injected into this sac under water, it is distended

Miscellaneous. 439

and its outlines become distinctly marked. It represents the umbi-

lical vesicle, which is much less developed in most of the unguiculate

Mammalia.

In the genera Lepilemur, Hapalemur, and Chirogaleus the placenta

presents the same characters.

From this investigation it follows that the tunies of the embryo

of the Lemuroidea are constructed upon a plan of which we are

acquainted with no other example in the class of Mammalia. This

special type departs much more from that of Man, the Monkeys,

Chiroptera, Insectivora, and Rodentia than from that which is proper

to the Carnivora ; for if we suppose the caudal pole of the ovum in

the dog to be invaded by the villosities of the placenta, we have

almost a realization of the special characters of the ovum of the

Lemuroidea ; and I may add that the arrangement of the umbilical

vesicle is very nearly the same in the two types, whereas in the

Monkeys it is completely different.

These important embryological characters are in accordance with

those furnished by the brain, the skull, the dental system, and the

hands.

The brain of the most highly organized Lemuroidea is but little

developed behind ; and instead of entirely covering the cerebellum,

as it does in the Monkeys, it leaves a more or less considerable por-

tion of that organ exposed. Gratiolet, also, had previously noticed

that the characters of the encephalon of the Lemuroidea separate

these animals clearly from all the Primates.

The orbit, which, in the group of the Monkeys, is completely

closed outwardly and isolated from the temporal fossa, communicates

broadly with the latter in all the genera of Lemuroidea, which

gives their skull a certain resemblance to that of the Carnivora.

The teeth which arm the lower jaw in front are formed very dif-

ferently in the Monkeys and the Lemuroidea. In the former the

distinction between the canines and the incisors is very clear, and

the latter are nearly vertical; in the Lemuroidea they are narrow,

pressed against each other like a comb, laid almost horizontally, and

their forms are so similar that certain zoologists regard them as

being all incisors, whereas in reality those of the third pair repre-

sent the canines of other Mammalia.

The hands, of which the thumb is always well developed, and

almost constantly opposable to the other digits, do not present the

characters of those of the Monkeys; they are admirably constructed

for climbing, but unfitted for the prehension of articles of food. It

is with the mouth that these animals usually lay hold of their nou-

rishment, unless they employ their united hands for this purpose,

as the squirrels and many rodents are in the habit of doing. The

fingers, instead of tapering towards the end, like those of Monkeys,

are generally enlarged in their terminal portion, forming discoidal

pads which the nail does not entirely cover. Lastly, the index of the

posterior hand terminates, as is well-known, in a regular claw.

If, in the classification of the Mammalia, we desire that the na-

tural groups, denominated orders, should have the same zoological

33*

440 Miscellaneous.

value, it seems to me impossible to unite in one division having this

degree of importance the Monkeys and the Lemuroidea. The exis-

tence of a hand may occur in animals derived from very different

types; we have long known examples of it among the Marsupials,

whilst among the Monkeys we find, side by side with clearly penta-

dactyle species, others of which the anterior limbs are destitute of a

thumb. We therefore cannot regard this organic peculiarity as

constituting a dominant character; and the numerous and essential

differences that I have indicated in the course of this memoir seem

to me to have a far higher zoological value, and to call for a pro-

found distinction between the Monkeys and the Lemuroidea. It is

upon the support of these facts that I propose to regard each of

these groups as forming a distinct order, the order of the Lemu-

roidea uniting the order of the Simiz to the order of the Carnivora.

—Comptes Rendus, August 14, 1871, tome Ixxiil. pp. 422-424.

On some Fungi belonging to the Family Laboulbeniz.

By Dr. Pryrirscn.

The Laboulbenize include Stegmatomyces musce of Karsten, the

genus Arthrorhynchus, referred by Kolenati and Diesing to the

Rhygodee in the system of parasitic worms, and the structures

occurring on Nebrie, which were regarded by Mayr as morbid

growths of the chitinous membrane.

The author observed the development of Laboulbenia musce,

which lives parasitically upon the common housefly. The Laboul-

benie made their appearance epidemically upon the flies in the

summer and autumn, showing themselves in the males particu-

larly upon the limbs, in the females chiefly upon the head and

trunk. The fungus developes no mycelium growing upon the sur-

face or in the tissues of the animal. The perithecium, which is fur-

nished with a long bicellular stalk, is produced from the bicellular

spore, together with a curved branch furnished with points, which

is inserted at the apex of the superior cell. When the spore has

fixed itself by its pointed end, it ascends, the product of the lower

cell of the spore becomes the stalk and perithecium, and that of the

upper cell of the spore becomes the branch (with the exception of

its basal cell, which is produced from a segment of the lower cell of

the spore). The rudiment of the perithecium, which originally ap-

peared as a lateral excrescence, grows rapidly in length. When its

vertex does not yet appear to be equal in height with the terminal

branch, the latter has already attained its complete development

and definitive size, spherical cells make their appearance at the

points, whilst at the same time the protoplasmic contents protrude

from the cell at the vertex of the perithecium. The further deve-

lopment of the perithecium probably takes place in consequence of

the fertilizing influence of the round cells of the branch upon the

protruded fertilizable body; and there is produced in the cavity of

the perithecium a tuft of tubes, in each of which eight spores are

developed.

Miscella neous, 44 1

The fungus spreads from one fly to another during their copula-

tion. Laboulbenia musce belongs to the Ascomycete.

Laboulbenia nycteribie, which has been described as an animal

parasite of the Nycterihbic, is distinguished from Laboulbenia muscee

by the branch being inserted at the base between the first and

second supporting cells of the perithecium, and the long neck of the

perithecium furnished with a circlet ; of Laboulbenia nebrie, which

occurs upon Nebria brunnea, the author had not sufficient material

for comparison, this only sufticing to establish its relationship.—

Anzeiger der kin.-kais. Akad. der Wiss. in Wien, November 2,

1871, p. 207.

The Pepino (Philesia buxifolia),

“T had hardly entered the woods when one of the officers brought

me a specimen of an exquisite rose-coloured flower, which I found

in the course of the two succeeding years everywhere abundant in

the damp region of the Strait of Magellan and the western channels,

and with whose beauty I never ceased to be delighted. This was

the elegant Philesia buwxifolia, an endogenous plant, classed by some

botanists with the Smilacee, by others with the Liliacee, and by a

third party regarded as the type of a natural order named Philesiacee.

It varies very much in its growth; for although in ordinary circum-

stances it forms a suberect under-shrub from one to two feet in

height, when it occurs close to the base of trees its branches

frequently elongate, and, pushing themselves through the coating of

moss and lichens with which the trunks of the trees in this humid

country are, with few exceptions, covered, often attain a height of

- from six to ten feet or more.

«The appearance presented by a cluster of these beautiful flowers

hanging pendent from the branch of a tree is most attractive. The

plant ranges from Valdivia in South Chili, where it is denominated

Pepino, to the south of Fuegia. In the Strait of Magellan I did

not meet with it to the east of Port Gallant, nor did I encounter it

in the island of Chiloe, though I found it in the Chonos archi-

pelago.”—-Cunnincuam’s Magellan, p. 178, t. 16 at p. 321.

The Copigue (Lapageria rosea).

* We had not gone far before I had the delight of seeing for the

first time that exquisite twiner, Lapageria rosea, the “ Copigue” of

the Chilians, with the appearance of which, 2s seen in hothouses,

some of my readers are doubtless familiar. ‘The plant winds over

shrubs and low trees in a very elegant manner; and the flowers,

shaped somewhat like those of a lily, are often as much as three

inches long, of a thick waxy consistence, and of a most splendid

deep rose-colour, minutely spotted with white in the interior, and

marked at the base of each segment with a small blotch of dark

purple. A white variety of the flower is also to be met with, but

is of much rarer occurrence. The plant is a near ally of the

beautiful Philesia buxifolia of the Strait, but is much handsomer, and

possesses a greatly more limited range, apparently only extending

from the north of Valdivia to the north of Concepcion, a space of

442 Miscellaneous.

between three and four degrees, while Philesia ranges over nearly

fifteen. One interesting fact with regard to the Copigue is its ex-

treme hardiness, being almost the only plant that can exist in the

area covered by the sulphurous smoke of the smelting-furnaces,

This was remarked to me by the manager of the Lota Company's

works, to whom, as well as the various officials of the company, we

were indebted for much attention; and I verified the observation

for myself subsequently, finding specimens in a flourishing condition

winding around the skeletons of shrubs killed by the smoke. The

Chilians sometimes make use of the flowers for poultices.”—

Cunninenam’s Magellan, p. 364.

On the Generation of Helix aspersa. By M. 8. Jourpary.

The follicles of the genital gland of Helix aspersa produce ovules

and spermatozoids. ‘The former are developed in the thickness of

the simple walls of the follicle, the latter in cells of its inner sur-

face. The excretory canal of the hermaphrodite gland (ovo- deferent

duct) always contains spermatozoids; it affords a passage to the

ovules, which seem to traverse it rapidly, and only at the moment of

deposition. The ova and spermatozoids appear to travel in the oyo-

deferent canal by the action of the vibratile cilia which line its

inner wall.

In the ovo-deferent canal the greater part of the spermatozoids

already possess the characters which we find in them later on, when

they are ready to act upon the female element. Their movements,

which have been denied, are very lively. The less advanced state

of the ovule and its immaturity seem to explain the want of action

of the spermatozoids, notwithstanding the direct contact which takes

place between the male and female elements.

At their issue from the ovo-deferent canal the ovule and the

spermatozoid pass separately into two half-canals of very unequal

calibre, joined in such a manner that their margins are common.

These we may call the ovigerous and deferent channels.

On quitting the ovo-deferent canal the ovule receives a very thick

layer of albuminoid substance from a peculiar gland which pours its

product of secretion into the most distant part of the ovigerous

channel; and lower down the actual walls of this channel furnish

the double tunic of the egg and the calcareous granules which are

disseminated through the outer of these envelopes.

The semen descends by the deferent channel, in which the sper-

matozoids are already agglutinated by the secretion of the glands

which open into it in great numbers. They then pass into the

deferent canal, and finally penetrate into the flagelliform appendage,

the glands of which, by a reflex action due to the presence of the

semen, secrete a mucus, which becomes solidified and moulded upon

the walls of this appendage, enclosing the male element in a sort of

elongated and flexible sheath—a true spermatophore, called by

malacologists capreolus.

At the moment of sexual approach, the penis, the extremity of

which is in relation with the entrance of the copulatory branch, causes

the spermatophore to penetrate into this appendage of the female

Miscellaneous. 443

apparatus. The spermatophore breaks up and becomes disaggre-

gated ; the spermatozoids are then set at liberty, and spread in the

copulatory branch, the copulatory vesicle, and especially the ovi-

gerous channel, where at this moment, and at this moment only, we

find them in great quantities and full of life. By the action of the

vibratile cilia which line the inner wall of the ovigerous channel,

the spermatozoids go to meet the ova; and it is in the commence-

ment of this channel that fecundation appears to be effected.

During the preludes of copulation the two individuals project

their dart, which usually traverses through and through the walls

of the visceral cavity, where it may be found long afterwards among

the viscera, slightly altered. The dart, contrary to the opinion ex-

pressed by a malacologist, when once detached, is speedily repro-

duced. Within a few hours of the copulation its rudiments may

be perceived; and a few days suffice for its complete reproduction.

We may therefore, in some cases, from the degree of development of

this calcareous style, judge approximately of the time that has

elapsed since the last sexual intercourse.—Comptes Rendus, Oct. 30,

1871, p. 1059.

On the Persistence of Caryophyllia cylindracea, Reuss, a Cretaceous

Coral, in the Coral-fauna of the Deep Sea. By P. Martin Duncan,

M.B. Lond., F.R.S., F.G.S., Prof. of Geology in King’s Coll. Lond.

The author first referred to the synonyms and geological distribu-

tion of Caryophyllia cylindracea, Reuss, which has hitherto been

regarded as peculiar to the White Chalk, and as necessarily an ex-

tinct form, inasmuch as it belonged to a group possessing only four

cycles of septa in six systems, one of the systems being generally

incomplete. The distribution of the Caryophylli of this group in

the Gault and the Upper Chalk, the Miocene, and the Pliocene was

noticed, and also that of the species with the incomplete cycle. The

falsity of this generalization was shown to be proved by the results

of deep-sea dredging off the Havannah, under Count Pourtales, and

off the Iberian peninsula under Dr. Carpenter and Mr. Gwyn Jef-

freys. The former dredged up Caryophyllia formosa with four

complete cycles; and the latter obtained, from depths between 690

and 1090 fathoms, a group of forms with four complete and incom-

plete cycles. This group had a Cretaceous facies ; one of the forms

could not be differentiated from Caryophyllia cylindracea, Reuss ;

and as a species of the genus Bathycyathus was found at the same

time, this facies was rendered more striking. The representation of

the extinct genera Trochosmilia, Parasmilia, Synhelia, and Diblasus

by the recent Amphihelie, Paracyathi, and Caryophyllie was

noticed; and it was considered that as the Cretaceous forms throve

under the same external conditions, some of them only being per-

sistent, there must be some law which determines the life-duration

of species like that which restricts the years of the individual. It

was shown that deep-sea conditions must have prevailed within the

limits of the diffusion of the ova of coral polyps somewhere on the

Atlantic area eyer since the Cretaceous period.—Proc. Geol. Soc.

June 7, 1871.

444

INDEX tro VOL. VIII.

ACANTHOPHOLIS PLATYPUS, a Pa-

chypod from the Cambridge Upper

Greensand, on, 305.

/Egoprepes, characters of the genus,

“die

Adthyssius, new species of, 357.

Agardh, Prof., on Sargasso-seas, 371.

Alauda bimaculata of Ménétriés, on

the, 179.

Alecto, new British species of, 81.

Allophasia, characters of the new

genus, 351.

Ancylonotus, new species of, 275.

Ancylopoma, characters of the new

genus, 354.

Anderson, Dr. J., on Testudo Phay-

rei, 324.

Antinoé Sarsil, observations on, 53.

Aphiorhynchus, new species of, 271.

Apus, new species of, 532.

Arctocephalus Forsteri, notes on,

427,

Argus, new species of, 67, 119.

Astromma, new species of, 226.

Atasthalus, characters of the new

genus, 348.

Balanus, on a new fossil, 210.

Barron, C., on the skulls of Manide,

138.

Bell, A., on the fauna of the “ mud-

deposit ” of Selsey, 45.

Berardius of New Zealand, notes on

the, 115.

Billings, E., on Trimerella acumi-

nata, 140

Birds, new, 28, 51, 61, 67, 119, 179,

192, 234, 266, 281, 428, 436, 437.

Blackwall, J., on new species of Spi-

ders from Upper Canada, 429.

Blanchard, E., on a new gigantic

Salamander, 212.

Blepisanis, characters of the genus,

279.

Blood, on the constitution of, 120.

Blyth, E., on the supposititious

Bos(?)pegasus of Hamilton Smith,

204.

Bolitoxenus, new species of, 350.

Book, new:—Terquem’s Researches

on the Foraminifera of the Lias

and the Oolites, 361.

Borlasia, new species of, 61.

Bos (?) pegasus of Hamilton Smith,

on the, 204.

Brady, H. B., on the nomenclature

of the Foraminifera, 145, 238.

Brephilydia, description of the new

genus, 269.

Buceros, new species of, 437.

Butalis epulata, observations on, 234.

Butler, A. G., on some new Lepido-

ptera, 282.

Calcispongiz, descriptions of new, 1.

Calvert, F.C., on protoplasmic life,

63 ; on the action of heat on pro-

toplasmic life, 129.

Calymmus, characters of the genus,

349.

Campanularia, new British species

of, 78.

Canestrini, M., on the reproduction

of the Lophobranchs, and on the

filiation of certain genera, 215.

Caprimulgus, new species of, 428.

Carter, H. J., on two new ,Calci-

spongiz, 1; on the true form of

the sponge-cell, 6: on the polype-

like pore-area of Cliona coralli-

noides, 14; on Hiickel’s views on

the relationship of the Sponges to

the Corals, 19; on a new species

of Tethya, with observations on

the nomenclature of the Tethy-

ade, 99: on the parasites of the

Sponges, 330.

Caryophyllia cylindracea, on the per-

sistence of, 443.

Catastygnus, description of the new

genus, 95.

Cave animals, on some, 368.

Centyres, characters of the genus,

96.

Cheetodon citrinellus, on the young

state of, 319.

Chantran, 8., on the development of

the Crayfish, 219.

Chelone planimentum, observations

on, 230.

INDEX.

Chelonian remains from the London

Clay, on some, 227.

Chelymys, notes on, 291; new spe-

cies of, 366,

Chironomus, on the agamic repro-

duction of a species of, 31, 106.

Claparéde, E., note on the late, 72.

Cliona corallinoides, on the polype-

like pore-area of, 14.

Coleoptera, new genera and species

of, 345; of St. Helena, on the,

396,

Comephorus baicalensis, note on,

Condors of the Equatorial Andes, on

the, 185.

ak Prof., on the animals of the

Yyandotte Cave, 368.

Cae on the relationship of the, to

the Sponges, 19.

Crabs, on Chinese freshwater, 72.

Crayfish, on the development of the,

219,

Crithagra, new species of, 2:35.

Cryptophagus, new species of, 400.

Cunningham, Mr., on Philesia buxi-

folia, 441; on Lapageria rosea,

441,

Curculionide, on Australian, 89.

Cyanomyia, new species of, 267.

Cyphaleus, new species of, 357.

Cyriogeton, description of the new

genus, 356.

Dactylopora, note on, 70.

Damonia, new species of, 367.

Deep-sea soundings, on some, 224.

Delphinus microps, note on, 367.

Distenia, new species of, 274.

Disterna, new species of, 276.

Distoma, on the development of an

appendiculate, 142.

D’Orbigny’s Foraminifera, 145, 238.

Drassus, new species of, 432.

Dresser, H. E., on two new Euro-

pean birds, 456,

Dumas, M., on the constitution of

milk and blood, 120.

Duncan, Dr. P. M., on the persistence

of Caryophyllia cylindracea, 445.

Dysantes, characters of the new ge-

nus, 348.

Farinus, new species of, 275.

Echinoneus, on the pedicellariz and

ambulacra of, 214.

Egestria, characters of the new ge-

nus, 358.

Ehlers, Prof., on the Vermes col-

Ann. & Mag. N. ist. Ser. 4.

lected by M. von [leuglin in the

Sea of Spitzbergen, 53.

Elacatis, new species of, 346,

Elestora, characters of the new ge-

nus, 545,

Elliot, D.G., on an apparently new

species of Pheasant, 119; on two

new species of Humming-birds,

266,

Elseya latisternon, notes on, 292.

Kmesis, new species of, 283.

Enchymus, description of the new

genus, 95,

Ergatis, new species of, 434.

isthema, new species of, 285,

Kstheria, new species of, 336.

Euchelymys, on the new genus, 117.

KEuchone, new species of, 57.

Eupherusa, new species of, 266.

Euptychia, new species of, 282.

Kuthuorus, new species of, 278.

Exeniotis, characters of the new ge-

nus, 353. 4

Fishes, on the young state of, be-

longing to the family of Squami-

pinnes, 318; on the freshwater, of

Algeria, 373.

Foraminifera, on the nomenclature

of the, 145, 238; of the Lias and

the Oolites, on the, 361.

Fossils of the “mud-deposit” of

Selsey, 45.

Fungi, on some parasitic, 440,

Gasteropoda, aquatic pulmonate, on

the origin of the nerves of special

sensibility in the, 217.

Gemmation, on hypocotyledonary,

220.

Glacial epoch at the equator, on the

evidence of a, 297.

Glossochelys, description of the new

genus, 227.

Glowworm, on the phosphorescence

of the eggs of the, 372.

Gonipterus, new species of, 96,

Gould, J., on a new species of Hum-

ming-bird, 6] ; on two new Aus-

tralian birds, 192.

Gray, Prof. A., on hypocotyledonary

gemmation, 220.

Gray, G. R., on Ptilornis Alberti,

364; on a new species of Capri-

mulgus, 428; on a new species of

Buceeros, 437.

Gray, Dr. J. E., on Podoenemis uni-

filis, 68; on Testudo chilensis, 70;

on Trionyx Phayrei, 83, 320; on

Vol, viii. 34

446

the Berardius of New Zealand,

115; on Euchelymys, a new ge-

nus and two new species of Aus-

tralian Freshwater Mortciat igre

291, 366; on the development of

the teeth in Phacochcerus zethio-

picus, 138; on presumed American

species of Pelomedusa, 140; on the

skull of the Madoque from Abys-

sinia, 141 ; on Spongia linteiformis

and 8. lycopodium, 142, 370; on

the injury inflicted on ships by the

broad-finned Swordfish, 338; on

a fossil Hydraspide, 339; on Da-

monia oblonga, 367; on Urotragus

caudatus, 371; on Holopus and

Pentacrinus, 394.

Grimm, O., on the agamic reproduc-

tion of a species of Chironomus,

31, 106.

Gumbel, Dr. C. W., on Dactylopora,

Ginther, Dr. A., on Comephorus

baicalensis, 292; on the young

state of Fishes belonging to the

family of Squamipinnes, 318.

Gymnocoryne, description of the new

genus, 75.

Habrissus, new species of, 359.

Hackel, Prof. E., on the relationship

of the Sponges to the Corals, 19.

Halicryptus spinulosus, observations

on, 59, 148.

Hector, Dr., on New-Zealand Eared

Seals, 29, 427.

Heledona, new species of, 350.

Helix aspersa, on the generation of,

442,

Hesperocharis, new species of, 284.

Hincks, Rey. T., on the Zoophytes

of South Devon and Cornwall,

73.

Holopus, notes on, 394.

Homceodera, new species of, 406.

Humming-birds of the Equatorial

Andes, on the, 189.

Hyalurga, new species of, 286.

Invertebrata, on the classification of

the, on the progressive-develop-

ment theory, 221.

Isacantha, new species of, 98.

Isomerinthus, new species of, 90.

James-Clark, Prof., on the true form

of the sponge-cell, 6,

Joly, N., on a new case of hyper-

metamorphosis in Palingenia virgo,

205,

INDEX.

Jones, T. R., on the nomenclature of

the Foraminifera, 145, 238.

Jourdain, S., on the generation of

Helix aspersa, 442.

Jousset, M., on the phosphorescence

of the eggs of the glowworm, 372.

Laboulbeniz, on some Fungi be-

longing to the family, 440.

Lacaze-Duthiers, M., on anew organ

of innervation, and on the origin

of the nerves of special sensibility

in the aquatic pulmonate Gastero-

poda, 217.

Lapageria rosea, note on, 441.

Lemuroidea, on some points in the

embryology of the, 433.

Lepidodendra, on the organization’

of the, 134.

Lepidoptera, new, 282.

Lepricornis, new species of, 284.

Leptops, new species of, 91.

Lethe, new species of, 285.

Letourneux, M., on the hydrogra-

hical system and the Freshwater

Fish of Algeria, 373.

Lichenocrinus, remarks on the ge-

nus, 341.

Limnadia, new species of, 336.

Longicorns, new genera and species

of, 268.

Longitarsus, new species of, 407.

Lophobranchs, on the reproduction

of the, 215.

Lovénella, on the genus, 79.

Lycosa, new species of, 429.

Lymnetis, new species of, 337.

Macdonald, Dr. 3 D., on the classiti-

cation of the Invertebrata on the

progressive - development theory,

221; on some deep-sea soundings,

with remarks on the habits and

structure of the Polycystina, 224.

Macrones, new species of, 272.

Macropus major, on the embryo of,

292; on Echinococcus in, 295.

Maltheba, description of the new

genus, 270.

Manide, on the skulls of, 138.

Mantis religiosa, on the oviposition

of, 294.

Meek, F. B., on the genus Licheno-

crinus, 341.

Melanocorypha bimaculata, note on,

179.

Melegena, new species of, 275,

Meriphus, new species of, 97.

Microxylobius, new species of, 402.

(INDEX.

Milk, on the constitution of, 120.

Milne-Edwards, A., on some points

in the embryology of the Lemu-

roidea, and on the zoological affi-

nities of those animals, 438.

Mobius, Prof. K., on the source of

the nourishment for the animals of

the deep sea, 193.

Morse, Dr. E.S., on the early stages

of Terebratulina septentrionalis,

414.

Myossita, new species of, 98.

Nemertes, new species of, 60.

N ee Saltianus, on the skull of,

41,

Nesiotes, new species of, 404.

Nessiara, new species of, 359.

Notioxenus, new species of, 405.

—— characters of the new genus,

73.

Odontopus, new species of, 355.

(Edemutes, new species of, 355.

Orton, J., on the Sarees and Hum-

ming - birds of the Equatorial

Andes, 185; on the evidence of a

glacial epoch at the equator, 297.

Oxyops, new species of, 96.

Oxytelus, new species of, 410.

Pachyura, new species of, 99.

Packard, Dr, A. 8., jun., on new

North-American Phyllopoda, 332.

Pagenstecher, H. A., on the embryo

of Macropus major, 292 ; on Echi-

nococcus in Macropus major, 295.

Pala wax, note on, 7A.

Palingenia virgo, on a new case of

hypermetamorphosis in, 295,

ert E., on a new fossil Balanus,

10.

Parker, W. K., on the nomenclature

of the Foraminifera, 145, 238.

Parthenogenesis, observations on, 31,

Parus, new species of, 437.

Pascoe, F. P., on Australian Curcu-

lionide, 89; on new genera and

species of Longicorns, 268; on

new genera and species of Coleo-

ptera, 345.

Pelomedusa, on presumed American

specimens of, 140.

Pentacrinus, notes on, 394.

Perichzeta, on the organization of

the, 207.

Pericopis, new species of, 286.

Perrier, E., on the organization of

the worms of the genus Pericheta,

447

207; on the pedicellarize and am-

bulacra of Echinoneus, 214; on

the oviposition in Mantis religiosa,

204.

Peyritsch, Dr., on some Fungi be-

longing to the Laboulbeniw, 440.

Phacochcerus sethiopicus, on the de-

velopment of the teeth in, 138.

Bhincadod, new species of, 270.

Phaloésia, new species of, 290,

Phaulimia, new species of, 360.

Phides, characters of the new genus,

360,

Philesia buxifolia, note on, 441.

Philodromus, new species of, 431.

Phoca ursina, notes on, 427.

Phyllopneuste, on some species of, 28,

Phyllopoda, on new North American,

532.

Phyodexia, characters of the genus,

273.

Picus, new species of, 436,

Plants of the Coal-measures, on the

organization of the fossil, 134.

Playfair, Lieut.-Colonel R. L., on the

hydrographical system and the

Freshwater Fish of Algeria, 373.

Plesiosaurus, on a new species of,

181.

Podocnemis unifilis, notes on, 68.

Polycystina, on the habits and struc-

ture of the, 224.

Potamilla, observations on a species

of, 57.

Pothyne, new species of, 278.

Priapulus caudatus, notes on, 144.

Protoplasmic life, observations on,

63, 129.

Ptilornis Alberti, note on the, 364.

Rhinotia, new species of, 98.

Rhypasma, new species of, 352.

Royal Society, proceedings of the,

63, 129.

Salamander, on a new

Western China, 212.

Sargasso-seas, on, 371.

Scapia Phayrei, notes on, 83, 320.

Scione lobata, observations on, 55.

Scotinauges, characters of the genus,

277.

Seals, on New-Zealand Eared, 29,

427.

Seeley, H. G., on a new species of

Plesiosaurus, 181; on some Che-

lonian remains from the London

Clay, 227: on Acanthopholis pla-

typus, 505,

gantic, from

448

Sharpe, R. B., on the American Hider

Duck, 51; on the Alauda bimacu-

lata of Ménétriés, 179; on some

African Birds, 234; on two new

European Birds, 456.

Sieboldia, new species of, 212.

Sigillarie, on the organization of

the, 154.

Simocrysa, characters of the genus,

272.

Soldani’s Foraminifera, 145, 238.

Somateria of America, on the, 51.

Spathura, new species of, 61.

Spermospiza hzematina, observations

on, 237.

Spiders, new, from Upper Canada,

429.

Spirorbis nautiloides, on the deve-

lopment of, 159.

Sponge-cell, on the true form of

the, 6.

Sponges, on the relationship of the,

to the Corals, 19.

Spongia linteiformis and S. lyecopo-

dium, notes on, 142, 370.

Spontaneous generation, researches

on, 63, 129.

Squamipinnes, on the young state of

some, 318.

Sternula, new species of, 192.

Stoliczka, F., on Testudo Phayrei,

212.

Streptocephalus, new species of, 335.

Swordfish, on the injury inflicted on

ships by the, 538.

Syllitus, new species of, 271.

Sylviads, notes on, 28.

Syngnathus, new species of, 393.

Teledapus, description of the new

genus, 268.

Telegonus, new species of, 284.

INDEX.

Temnosternus, new species of, 275.

Terebratulina septentrionalis, on the

early stages of, 414.

Testudo, on a fossil, from Bombay,

339; chilensis, note on, 70;

Phayrei, notes on, 85, 212, 520,

524.

Tethya, new species of, with obser-

vations on the nomenclature of the

Tethyade, 99.

Tortoises, on hairy, 72; on Austra-

lian freshwater, 291, 366.

Toxicum, new species of, 352.

Trichoglossus, new species of, 281.

Trimerella acuminata, note on, 140.

Trionyx Phayrei, notes on, 83, 212,

320, 324.

Tristram, Rev. H. B., on the Syl-

viads, 28.

Urotragus caudatus, note on, 371.

Vermes from the Sea of Spitzbergen,

53.

Walden, Viscount, on a new species

of Trichoglossus, 281.

Williamson, Prof. W. C., on the or-

ganization of the Lepidodendra

and Sigillarie, 134.

Willimoes-Suhm, Dr. R. yon, on the

development of Spirorbis nauti-

loides, 139; on the development

of an appendiculate Distoma, 142 ;

on Halicryptus spinulosus, 145; on

Priapulus caudatus, 144.

Wollaston, T. V., on the Coleoptera

of St. Helena, 396.

Wood, T. W., on a new species of

Argus Pheasant, 67.

Xantholinus, new species of, 410.

eros new species of, 192.

Zoophytes of South Deyon and Corn-

wall, on the, 73.

END OF THE EIGHTH VOLUME,

PRINTED BY

TAYLOR AND FRANCIS,

RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET.